《My Only Love: The Targeted Heiress》


 Chapter 1 - At The Beginning (1)

    Rainbow.


    What is a rainbow?


    A rainbow is an optical and meteorological phenomenon in parallel form, multicolored light visible in the sky or other medium.


    How did she find out? Of course, she looked it up on the internet.


    Why did she want to know? Because she always wondered why she could see a rainbow one time and not another.


    It was as if the rainbow only appeared at its will without anyone knowing.


    Catherine was a twenty-five-year-old girl who lived with her three younger sisters. Her mother already gone since she was ten and her father stayed at the mental hospital for who knew how long.


    The second daughter of her father was Anatasia, who was eight years younger than her. On the other hand, the third and fourth were the youngest, as they were twins who have just entered high school in New York City. They were Carolina and Elizabeth.


    Since their mother died fifteen years ago, her father had fallen and became a heavy drinker. The older man completely forgot about his four growing daughters.


    He considered that with his wife gone, he was living alone without caring for other family members.


    Ten years old Catherine felt the world was unfair. She still needs parental love. After giving birth to twins, the mother experienced overexerted bleeding, resulting in death. Since then, her father considered his four daughters were nonexistent.


    Young Cathy was required to become a mother for her three baby sisters.


    At first, she did not care about her three younger siblings. She only cared about her dolls and lovely kisses from her parents. But the sound of twins crying disturbed her ears. Their outcry influenced a two years old Anatasia causing the baby Anastasia to cry as well.


    Catherine threw down the toy and laid on the bed, covering her ears with the pillow. No matter how tightly she covered her ears, she still could hear the booming of her baby sisters crying.


    BRAK!!


    Catherine jumped in shock at the sound of a strange noise. For a moment, the crying of the babies stopped making her heart shuddered in fear.


    Not having had time to think about what had happened, the sound of crying resumed. And this time, it was way louder than before.


    Her curiosity made the best of her, and Catherine moved slowly out of her room. As soon as the door opened, she saw her father walking in wizard motion towards the babies'' room.


    How strange, why did her father walked like a snake? She saw his father walking not upright but shifting from side to side as if he was about to fall.


    Catherine also saw her father carrying a drink bottle in his right hand. She even knew that her father had finished the bottle.


    She felt something strange about her father''s movements. She felt that her father was in a bad mood. If she came out now, she afraid her father would scold her and mad with her.


    She better closed the door to her room and hid inside. That way, she will be safely protected from her father''s wrath.


    That''s what she thought, and she was sure that''s what she had to do. Alas, she did not know why her body disobeyed her brain and acted on its will.


    Catherine''s little feet ran towards her siblings'' room and closed the door right in front of his father. She immediately stood straight with her back leaned to the door behind her as if she protected something behind the door.


    Now her eyes met her father''s dark eyes. Her legs were shaking while her vision began to blur with tears. She could still hear the cries of her younger siblings behind the door, even she herself wanted to cry. Somehow at that time, she felt scared standing in front of her father.


    "HUH??" that''s what her father hummed before raising his free hand, and...


    SLAP!!


    Cathy felt her body float to the side and hit the floor hard, causing her to groan in pain and a sting on her eyes. She couldn''t hold back her tears any longer when she felt the burn on her cheek. Not only that, her head felt a little dizzy, and she could see two images of her father''s reflection.


    "Da... Daddy?" she sobbed, not knowing why her beloved daddy hit her.


    "Who are you? Huh? So annoying? Noisy!! Everything is annoying!"


    Catherine watched her father said some words that she couldn''t understand. She even noticed his father''s eyes were half-closed, and his hands swung directionlessly while speaking.


    What happened to him? Where her loving and doting daddy go?


    Where is mommy? She wants her mommy.


    "Argh!!" her father threw his drink bottle aside when he found out that nothing left in the bottle.


    Catherine''s body jumped in shock at the shards of glass so close to her feet.


    Her tears flowed continuously, yet she didn''t dare make a sound. She watched her father anxiously and could only breathe a sigh of relief when she saw him walking away from her.


    Even though she felt relieved, her legs and arms were still trembling with fear. With trembling hands, she opened the bedroom door slowly.


    Seeing Anatasia and her two crying baby sisters, she got up and hugged her sister, trembling.


    "Mommy... mommy..." sobbed Anastasia while clutching Catherine''s clothes making her heart squeezed in pain.


    "Here. Mommy is here. Please, don''t cry," came the soft and gentle voice from a ten-year-old Cathy.


    Not long after, Catherine forced herself to get up and left the room. She closed the bedroom door once again to prevent her sister from walking out.


    She felt excruciating pain in her feet while standing on the broken bottle. Catherine bit her lip, thinking it might reduce the pain in her leg. Knowing that her efforts were in vain, she didn''t care anymore.


    Ignoring the pain, Catherine ran out of the house and sprinted to the place next door.


    Catherine pounded on the house''s door, calling the owner of the house in a loud voice.


    As soon as the door opened and saw someone staring at her in bewilderment, Catherine swallowed hard to speak clearly.


    "Please, help us."


    "Cathy? What''s wrong?"


    "Lina and Lizzy... I don''t know how to make them stop crying."


    >>>>>> From author


    Welcome my beloved new and old readers. This story is the prequel of The Flame Queen And Her Sly Lover. If you read my previous work and like it, you might like this as well.


    I won''t spoil anything so you can read it yourself.


    Fyi, this story won''t contain any fantasy genre as it happened before the Flame queen''s time period. So there will be no flame queen, red wolf, etc.


    It''s pure modern contemporary romance with some action and mystery in the middle of story.


    I hope you enjoy it and follow my ig @vorstinstory to know more about ''me'' and my other works.


    Happy reading and enjoy your journey with The Heir/Heiress series (?*>?<)??


    Ps: Please if you have spare time, give some review and comment so I will know how to make interesting progress ????????

 Chapter 2 - At The Beginning (2)

    Mrs. Dorcas has been a neighbor to Cathy''s family for more than five years. She felt sympathy for the four young girls as their mother had just left for good a month ago.


    Even so, she couldn''t do much to help them. The father of the four children did not allow anyone to enter his house. These poor children could only follow their father''s orders.


    That day she heard a strange sound from the house next door. Of course, she couldn''t imagine what was going on inside the family. Now, Cathy appeared in front of her home with dull eyes, swollen cheeks, and bleeding lips, making her only wondered what had happened.


    Without waiting any longer, Dorcas immediately took Cathy''s hand toward the child''s house. She didn''t care at all whether the child''s father would scold her or criticize her.


    Her brows furrowed at the sight of the foot-shaped blood trail on the floor. Dorcas looked at the foot of the child she was holding. Her eyes widened when she saw the clot of blood in the area of the girl''s feet.


    Dorcas picked up the child and sat her down on the chair.


    "Wait here!" she ordered before she walked into the twins'' nursery in sandals to be able to walk through the broken glass without getting hurt.


    With the bedroom door wide open, Cathy could see what Dorcas was doing to her twins.


    The woman changed diapers skillfully and with great care. Then, she carried Anna, Anastasia''s endearment name and took her out of the room to sit beside her.


    Dorcas deftly boiled water to make some milk. Not long after, two baby bottles filled with warm milk were ready to serve.


    The woman took a baby, holds her, and gave the milk while singing.


    Then, Cathy saw Dorcas looking at her; walked towards her while handing her baby sister to her. Cathy looked at the woman with a confused look.


    "She should be able to burp first before putting her back down. Make sure she doesn''t fall, okay."


    Cathy held her sister tightly, afraid that her sister would befall from her embrace if she weren''t careful.


    "No need to be too tight, dear. You will hurt her."


    Cathy instantly loosened her arms but still held her one-month baby sister with a firm yet gentle grip.


    After confirming that the two kids would be alright in front of her, Dorcas went to the other baby and did the same.


    Anna, who had been sitting beside Cathy, started to feel bored and decided to walk back into the room.


    "Anna! Sit down!"


    This was the first time Dorcas has heard such a stern voice in the mouth of ten-year-old Cathy.


    While feeding the baby milk, Dorcas walked out and blocked the entrance to the room. This way, Anna would not walk on a broken bottle.


    Not long after she finished feeding the milk to the second baby, Dorcas heard a burp from the first baby in Cathy''s arms.


    Dorcas quickly laid down the baby she was carrying first, then brought Anna to the bedroom bed.


    After giving her some dolls, Dorcas picked up the baby that Cathy was holding before placing her on the cot.


    Then she held the baby who had not burped and positioned it as if she were standing.


    Dorcas looked concerned at Cathy''s feet, but she also couldn''t immediately let this baby lie down without burping first.


    Dorcas was indeed old and had no children. Even so, the motherly instinct kicked in as strong as she loved children.


    That''s why when she saw bleeding feet on little Cathy and the crying of two baby twins in hunger, she felt her heart was cut into pieces. She couldn''t allow these four children to be neglected.


    As soon as she heard the second baby''s burping, she gently laid down beside her twin sister. Then she closed the door and walked towards Cathy.


    Dorcas carefully pulled out several shards of glass that had pierced the little feet. She almost shed tears when she heard the groan of pain from the child''s voice.


    How could this happen? How could a father have the heart to let his kids suffer like this?


    What kind of a father ignored his baby daughters to suffer this much?


    Alas, Dorcas was neither a doctor nor a medical expert. Due to age, she was unsure if she had taken all the broken glass from Cathy''s feet with her poor eyesight.


    She couldn''t take Cathy to the doctor either and left the three baby girls in the house without adult supervision. Nor could she carry all four of them and look after them alone. The only thing she could do was call the doctor to come.


    While waiting, Dorcas cooked a simple dish for Cathy and Anna to eat. Then, she swept and cleaned the shards of glass along with the dried blood on the floor.


    Just as the floor was clean again, a doctor arrived.


    Once again, Cathy winced in pain when the doctor touched her wound feet. But she did her best to endure it when she felt Dorcas''s hand on her back and a warm hug wrapped around her body.


    After the doctor finished treatment on her feet, Dorcas carried Cathy into her room.


    "Mrs. Dorcas, I can walk by myself."


    "How can it be? It must be painful. Let me help you."


    "But I''m quite heavy, and besides, I don''t feel sick anymore." To prove her words, Cathy walked on her two feet without hesitation toward her sisters'' room. "See? Thank you for the help," stated Cathy, bending her body in gratitude.


    "My pleasure. If you need more help, you don''t need to be afraid to go to my house."


    Cathy answered with a smile before finally entering the room and closing the door tightly.


    If other people saw her, Cathy must be considered an impolite and ungrateful child.


    Cathy should have escorted her savior away before shutting herself inside the room. It was impolite and unethical to let the guest go home by herself.


    But only Dorcas knew what the little ten-year-old girl was thinking.


    The girl didn''t want to burden her more than this and forced herself to walk on her two feet.


    Even though no one was looking, Dorcas could still see her tiny hands clenched into her clothes enduring the pain in her feet.


    What Dorcas suspected was true. As soon as the door closed, Cathy instantly put her hands on the floor. She couldn''t walk as she barely holds the pain. Hence Cathy crawled with her hands and knees to the bed.


    After Cathy let her body lay down on the comfortable mattress, she cried under her breath.


    Only Cathy knew; her heart was screaming in pain.

 Chapter 3 - Family Bond (1)

    That afternoon, the restaurant where Cathy worked had a lot of customers as usual. Cathy and others were overwhelmed to serve the customers, but they managed it.


    "Cathy, where''s the food for table number three?"


    "Cathy, table number five wants to order some food."


    "Cathy..."


    "Cathy..."


    Cathy nimbly completed her task perfectly. If a customer were angry or complained, Cathy patiently listened to all their nagging and provided a solution that benefits them but would not harm her employers.


    "Why is it taking our food so long? How long has it been? Do you want us to suffocate from hunger?"


    "We know both of you take your busy time to have lunch at our place. Therefore we cook with all our hearts hoping that both of you are always in good health. If we don''t serve with our best, how could our serving be your energy booster?"


    "Ah, how sweet you are. I wonder if I could have a sweet tongue like you."


    Cathy smiled at this, "That''s not true, ma''am. Both of us know that your words are the sweetest. Isn''t that right, sir?"


    The lady''s husband laughed at what Cathy said and nodded his head in agreement.


    "Cathy..." called one of her coworkers.


    "My apologies, I''m afraid I have to go now. I''ll make sure your order arrives perfectly." Cathy kept a wide and gentle smile to the couple and then dashed to help her colleagues.


    It was a hectic day because the number of orders exceeded the limit. Those who worked in the kitchen were swamped and moved around without rest.


    Many complained at the long-serving, but Cathy managed to appease them. Fortunately, most of the customers knew Cathy. With a few sentences from Cathy, they all could calm down again.


    Several hours later, one by one, the customers left the restaurant.


    After serving the last customer, Cathy sat down limply with a sigh of relief. Finally, her shift this afternoon was over, and finally, she could take a nap.


    However, she heard one of her coworkers screaming in fear.


    "Gosh! I made a mistake. What should I do?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I''ve been counting our income, but the number doesn''t match my records." came the answer in a tone that almost cried.


    "How much?"


    Upon hearing the sizeable number, all the employees working there looked at the girl with sympathetic eyes. If their boss finds out about their loss, then only two possibilities will happen to the girl.


    First, the girl would be sued to compensate the company and be fired. Or second, the girl''s income would be deducted to pay for the loss.


    Cathy was very familiar with the character of the girl. Not only clumsy but not good at counting. Cathy could guess the girl''s mistake not in counting the money but in calculating the records.


    Cathy moved towards the crowd of payment square in leisurely steps.


    "Let me see the book."


    After working there for two years, all the employees were very familiar with Cathy''s character and abilities. They let Cathy recalculate that shouldn''t be her job.


    Whenever someone made a mistake, Cathy would fix it. Whether in the books or the wrong orders, Cathy takes care of it even in handling demanding customers.


    Initially, some were jealous and resentful of Cathy, but Cathy selflessly helped them all. Not only problems at work, even when they need help personally, but Cathy also helped them voluntarily.


    For example, one of the waiters named Vina once had a life difficulty problem. At that time, Vina''s mother was seriously ill and forced her to leave her job to care for her mother.


    However, she could not afford to pay for medical expenses and daily food. Vina could only buy general medicine to relieve her mother''s fever.


    Knowing their situation, Cathy bought nutritious food and visited them at their home almost every day. Cathy never gave them money as she was not rich, but she gave her care and food whenever she had more.


    The same thing happened to Fani. Fani was still in high school, and her brain was not that smart to catch all the lessons in her school.


    She needed a private tutor to give her additional lessons, but the costs involved in paying private tutors were too far to reach.


    After knowing the problem, Cathy taught her for free. Even the way of teaching was easy to understand. Not only that, but Cathy was also patient and kind to her, who often makes mistakes on her lesson problems.


    Seeing Cathy''s kindness, some try to take advantage of it. There were occasions when someone pretended to have a stomachache or dizziness and asked Cathy to continue her work.


    One time, twice until finally, Cathy caught the hidden intentions of the people who used her. Therefore, when the same person asked her for help, Cathy would firmly reject her. She gave the person an excuse that couldn''t be refuted.


    "Why don''t you take time off when you''re sick?" or "I have to finish this assignment first," and once responded with, "I''m not sure I can finish your job as well as you can. What if the manager gets angry if the results aren''t satisfactory?"


    Cathy was smart and could see if someone really needs her help or just wants to take advantage of her kindness. She has indeed had a kind heart, but not that stupid to let people use her for their selfish reason.


    And she could also come up with a valid and reasonable excuse.


    For the first answer, if a person took leave, the salary would be deducted as most of them, only part-timer workers. Then for the final answer where she said the manager would get angry if the results weren''t satisfactory; Cathy had a reason for that.


    Each worker has their own assigned task. Even though their duties were the same when serving customers, one specific task was addressed to each employee. Each of them has different particular assignments.


    Cathy herself had a specific task regarding cleanliness both inside and outside the restaurant. She also needed to male sure things went well in the kitchen.


    On the other hand, those who wish to take advantage of her have the job of supplying quantities of cooking ingredients and red wine.


    This job was crucial, and if they make a mistake, they would be faced with dismissal or a cut in salary.


    Cathy knew this person would not want to get fired, mainly because she works there as a permanent employee. As for Cathy, she only worked part time and was not under any contract.


    Besides, she could find another job easily if she was fired from here. She got nothing to lose even if people around her wanted to trip her. Hence, she got nothing to worry about.


    Since that incident, no one has dared to take advantage of Cathy. Cathy only gave her hand what she could do. If she couldn''t do it, then she only encourages and motivation through her sincere words.


    Cathy''s presence in their midst created a family bond between them, and it was getting bigger each day. Both younger and older than Cathy, everyone considered her as a good mother, friend, and sister.


    Cathy herself also thought of her coworkers like her family; only she knew her limits. Even though she considered them her family, Cathy would not run to their help when she was having trouble.


    Since the incident, when her father slapped her and seeing her three siblings in the room, crying out loud, made her realize something.


    She, Catherine West, didn''t want to see her three younger sisters get the same treatment from her father.. She wanted to protect the three of them, and she wouldn''t let anyone hurt them.

 Chapter 4 - Family Bond (2)

    Dozen years ago, after Cathy got slap by her father, her father''s behavior got out of control. Until one day, his father was caught and had a trial. The judge decided to put him in a mental hospital because he was mentally disordered.


    At first young Cathy was tempted to accept Dorcas''s offer to adopt Cathy along with her sisters. It''s just that when she learned that the one who reported her father to the police was Dorcas, Cathy was no longer interested in joining the woman''s family.


    Even though her father was guilty, she felt the older woman did not have the right to report her father. Cathy did feel grateful to that kind woman, but she didn''t want to be treated by strangers, not to mention by the person who had put her father in a mental hospital.


    Being without parents, the child protection organization found Cathy''s father''s relative named Benjamin Paxton. Therefore, the organization appointed Benjamin as their legal guardian.


    Uncle Ben had just graduated from university when the four of them came into his life. According to the procedure, the four minors should be handed over to the relative who meets the requirements, such as having a permanent job and giving love and care for them.


    Unfortunately, apart from Benjamin, they have no one. Benjamin''s parents have been gone for a long time, while Cathy''s family from the maternal side... no one knew who or where they were.


    After looking at Benjamin''s savings and where he lived, the government finally allowed the four girls to live with him.


    How did Benjamin own a big house, and such massive savings was still a mystery.


    Long story short, Benjamin financed all the needs of the four of them as well as their school education. Since he was busy thinking about his own business and did not know how to care for children, Benjamin hired a nanny.


    Cathy let the nanny took care of the twins for one year. At the same time, she was always by her two baby sisters while being cared for by the babysitter.


    She paid attention to how the nanny changed the diaper, make warm milk, or put her baby sister to sleep. She memorized everything her younger sisters'' needed without exception.


    After one year, Cathy didn''t allow the nanny to touch her sisters. Whether it''s changing diapers or preparing warm milk and feeding it, Cathy did it alone.


    But looking after the three sisters by herself took a toll on her body. She got a high fever and couldn''t get to school. Moreover, she was also only an eleven-year-old child. She had to attend classes from morning until late afternoon.


    Because of that, she had to harden her heart and let the nanny take care of her three baby sisters whenever she felt tired.


    One day she caught the nanny hitting Anna because of her sister''s unruly act. Cathy felt blood boiled inside her and instantly lunged at the nanny.


    "What are you doing!? What are you to us!? You have no right to hit her!" she said in a booming voice. Even she herself was completely unaware of the cold tone of hers, which made the nanny unable to retort.


    "..."


    Since then, Cathy never took her eyes off her three sisters. Facing the threatening gaze of a young Cathy, the nanny couldn''t stand it and resigned by herself.


    Uncle Ben hired another nanny, which caused a protest from Cathy. Yet Cathy still couldn''t argue when her uncle insisted on hiring a nanny.


    Cathy could only surrender and continue to watch over her three younger siblings. Even though she was studying, she was never far from her younger siblings.


    Every time she came home from school, she would check her sisters'' bodies to make sure they didn''t receive a hit or anything that could injure them.


    After a few years, Cathy entered high school and felt that her younger siblings didn''t need a nanny anymore. Cathy persuaded her uncle not to hire a nanny anymore.


    While she was in school, her sisters also entered school. It''s just that the time for her sisters to come home was much earlier than her.


    Inevitably she had to accept the argument of her uncle, who still insisted on hiring a nanny.


    Fortunately, this nanny had a better character than the previous one. Because of this, Cathy wasn''t too against her uncle''s decision.


    Cathy was considered the mother of her three younger sisters. Cathy often taught them school lessons and accompanied them to play.


    Whatever they asked a question, including the absurd ones, she answered them all with patience and affection.


    Never, whether on purpose or not, Cathy was angry at their mischief. Cathy would only put on a stern face and indisputable tone of voice if their naughtiness out of control.


    Apart from that, Cathy would be lovely and sweet to them and even laugh with them. Cathy spoiled them with her love and never let them feel the slightest pain.


    That''s why Anna, Lina, and Lizzy only listened and obeyed Cathy.


    Even they were already growing up and became teenagers, the three of them only listened to Cathy.


    "Sister, look at my grades."


    "Me first."


    "No, me first!"


    The noisy twins flaunted their perfect scores on their test papers to Cathy.


    Cathy, who was tired of her job, looked at her twins'' test scores while smiling widely. She hugged her siblings and then kissed them one by one on the cheek.


    It has been her habit since she was little; Cathy kissed her siblings on the cheek after school or college. Now she was working, and her baby sisters were not babies anymore; Cathy found it difficult to let go of her habit.


    No. It would be right to say, Cathy didn''t want to change her habit.


    "Well done. As expected, I''m so proud of you, girls," exclaimed she while rubbing the heads of her two youngest sisters with both hands.


    "How old are you? You don''t feel ashamed? You have entered high school, and you still asked for kisses from elder sister." teased Anna.


    "Haish! Just say you''re jealous." retorted Lina while sticking out her tongue in a mocking manner.


    "Aiya, who is jealous here?" denied Anna.


    "Ah, I see," Cathy approached Anna to kiss her sister''s cheek to show she loves them all equally.


    Although surprised by the kiss, Anna did not avoid it at all.


    "Yeah, right. Not jealous, huh?" came the taunt from Lizzy, followed by the giggling from Lina.


    Regardless of her twins'' jokes, Anna said casually. "Aunt Len has prepared dinner."


    "You haven''t eaten yet?" asked Cathy, surprised to remember that it was past dinner time.


    "Can''t help it. They don''t want to eat without you," replied Anna.


    Cathy looked at the twins suspiciously, making the twins swallowed nervously.


    "Ah, sis Anna didn''t want to eat either. Why did you blame us?"


    Cathy pinched her forehead while sighing resignedly. What would happen to them if she were no longer with them?


    Her uncle was not reliable, either. With the excuse of looking for money to support the four of them, her uncle rarely returned home and often traveled out of town.


    Even though they were related by blood as family, Cathy and her siblings only considered this man their benefactor.


    "All right, let''s eat now.." invited Cathy to make the three of them follow her into the dining room to eat their meal.

 Chapter 5 - She Hated Rainbow

    Cathy browsed through housing brochures. She planned to move out of her uncle''s house as soon as possible. Unfortunately, no matter how hard she searched, not a single rented house could fit her budget.


    Moreover, after calculating the additional costs, such as electricity, etc., she had to rethink her way out of her uncle''s wings.


    If only her uncle were willing to spend time with them, it might be easier to accept the man''s aid.


    Their sense of debt would be slightly less if there were family relations between them.


    However, the man never came home and always went out of town. Cathy herself has begun not to remember what her uncle looked like.


    The last time they met face to face was when she was eleven years old. The rest they only chat on the phone and never did a voice or video call.


    If the siblings had met Uncle Ben outside, they certainly wouldn''t have known each other.


    Even in this house, not a single photo was attached, neither a photo of her father nor her father''s family. This house seems empty, uninhabited.


    Cathy did not make drastic changes to the house and only adorned her and her sisters'' rooms with their photos. She also put a picture of her parents in her sister''s room.


    Unfortunately, she only has one picture, which was the wedding day of her parents. That too, she only could get a hand of it after she kept bugging her so-called uncle.


    It seems that Uncle Ben was not so fond of his family that he refused to place any photos in his own house.


    Well, that''s none of her business. Cathy will not interfere with her uncle''s private life. It''s a different story when it comes to her three younger sisters.


    Even though her siblings did not remember their parents, Cathy wanted them to know what their parents looked like. That''s why she begged her uncle to give her a picture of her parents for days.


    After taking a warm shower, Cathy laid her back on her bed, staring at the ceiling of her room. She thought about her father''s condition in the mental hospital.


    Once a month, she would go to the hospital to visit her father. As usual, her father did not recognize her and threw her out.


    She wanted to take her younger siblings to meet her father; at the same time, she didn''t want her younger siblings to feel bitter about their father''s current condition.


    She wondered if her father would stay like that or...


    Somehow Cathy didn''t feel excited to wait for him to recover.


    She did not feel happy or sad about her father''s condition. Like her uncle, her father was like a stranger to her, especially for her younger siblings. They never saw a father figure beside them.


    As for herself... she had felt the support, protection, and guidance of her father. It''s just that she could not remember good memories with her father. The only thing that she remembered most even appeared in her dreams was when she received a hard slap on the cheek.


    From that moment on, she couldn''t feel her father''s love. She was confused, sad, disappointed yet could not hate the man.


    Well, since then, she has already considered her father gone just like her mother. The figure of an older man who was hospitalized for his misorder mental illness was like a stranger to her.


    However, she knew that deep inside her heart, she hoped her father gets well. Even though she couldn''t return when she lived happily with her doting father and lively mother, even though her father would never come back because of his illness, at least Cathy wanted her younger siblings to feel what it was like to have a father.


    She closed her eyes, and a sweet but buried memory flashed through her mind.


    "Dad, look! What is that?"


    "It''s a rainbow, dear."


    "A rainbow? Why does it have so many colors?"


    "Try to count how many colors are there?"


    Five-year-old Cathy was just learning numbers at school, trying to remember the numbers she had memorized.


    "One..two..three..five..six..seven .." she paused for a while, "Ten! It has ten colors!" exclaimed Cathy confidently.


    A peal of crispy laughter sounded in Cathy''s ears as her father laughed at her confidence. As long as she could remember, it was the first time she had seen her father laugh.


    "Cathy, after number three, is four, not five. And after seven it is eight. Now, let''s try again."


    "One, two, three, four, seven, eight, ten!" exclaimed Cathy, surely she was right this time.


    "Hmm... still wrong. Try again." said her father in a gentle and loving tone.


    "One, two, three, four, seven .."


    "Five .." whispered his father to correct the little girl.


    "Five," repeated Cathy, "Six, seven?"


    "That''s right. Daddy''s girl is brilliant." praised her father made her smile widened happily.


    "Rainbow... I love rainbow the most."


    "Why?"


    Cathy just answered him with her sweet, adorable smile.


    Now she remembered the past, Cathy wondered why did she like the rainbow at that time? She couldn''t remember the answer at all.


    What was certain was that every time she saw a rainbow in the sky, her mood was instantly gloomy. But when Cathy wanted to see a rainbow and felt sure she would not be grumpy when she saw it, the rainbow never appeared.


    In the end, her dislike for rainbows grew even greater, and never expected to see a rainbow again.


    Just before she fell fast asleep, Cathy heard someone knocked on her room''s door.


    Cathy opened the door to her room; felt confused when she saw her three younger siblings appear in front of her carrying their bolsters.


    What day is it today? Oh, Saturday.


    Every Saturday, the four of them will sleep together in Cathy''s room. They would chat late into the night or play cards until the next morning.


    Because it was a routine habit, they could not help but sleep together on Saturdays even sometimes they did not realize that today is Saturday.

 Chapter 6 - Cathys Dislike

    The next morning, Anna was the first one to awake and strolled out of the room. In terms of who could wake up ahead, Anna was the winner. Both Cathy and the twins preferred to sleep longer on holidays.


    Cathy and Anna would compete to get up early on an average day, and Cathy barely wins against her. Cathy was too exhausted from work overload while Anna could maintain her time between study, play around, and sleep.


    Growing up under Cathy''s attention, there was one thing Anna learned from her eldest sister''s character.


    Her sister never asked for help or complained about the problem. But she was always ready to help when her sisters need her the most. Not only that, she realized that her sister would always be by their side regardless of her own health.


    If no one pays attention to her sister, then she will care about her sister. Every morning she would help out in the kitchen to prepare her sister''s breakfast. She also prepared some meal boxes for Cathy and the twins.


    Even though she only could do this little, she could at least help maintain the health of her dear sisters.


    Initially, Cathy told her not to do unnecessary things. Regarding the work of preparing breakfast or lunch, she should have given the maid to do it.


    In this particular case, Anna didn''t listen to her sister. It''s true; their maids could serve their lunch box. But there were times when they reduce their meat or vegetables. Therefore, she prepared it herself by providing meat, fish, and vegetables to match her sisters'' nutritional intake.


    In this case, Anna was the same as Cathy. She could not leave this important task to just anyone. To be precise, she did not feel right if it wasn''t her who did it.


    Since today was Sunday, they would go on a picnic outside; one of their routines each week.


    With the help of the family maid, Anna finished packing the food into the lunchbox on time. She has also prepared breakfast on the dining table perfectly, as usual.


    After making sure there was nothing wrong with their breakfast, Anna returned to the room to wake her sisters.


    Exactly what she expected, her eldest sister already woken up and now taking a shower. So she laid back down beside one of the twins to close her eyes for a few minutes.


    Not long after, Cathy walked into the room, rubbing her wet hair with a towel.


    She smiled when she saw Anna back in bed. Cathy let the twins sleep a little longer and headed over to her dresser.


    When her cellphone rang, Cathy immediately ran to pick up her phone. Despite accepted the call, Cathy still didn''t speak. She walked out of the room slowly, not to wake the twins.


    Knowing her sister''s behavior, Anna smiled. Her eldest sister spoiled her younger siblings too much.


    Once away from the room, then Cathy greeted the person on the other side.


    "Cathy, why it''s taking so long to talk. I think there''s a problem with my signal."


    "What''s wrong?" asked Cathy, not wanting to mince words.


    "Someone booked this place for a special event today. So it will be crowded again like yesterday. Well, maybe much busier than yesterday. Can you come today?"


    "Today is Sunday."


    "So?"


    "Sorry I can not come."


    "The manager also said that if you come today, he will pay double the salary."


    "Did he say anything if I didn''t come?"


    "Eh? I don''t think so."


    "Very well. I still won''t come."


    "Ah?"


    "Today I have a significant event as well. So please convey my apologies to the manager." without waiting for a response, Cathy promptly hung up on her phone.


    She started to dislike working there. Not only did her manager begin to dare to press her working hours, but there were also several people conspiring to knock her down. Besides, the salary also not that quite good.


    Sooner or later, she would face a problem that even she could not solve. No. To be honest, she has started to enter the danger zone. It was better for her to resign and apply for another job immediately.


    She could have applied to a large company instead became a part-timer in a cheap restaurant. But she didn''t want to be bound by a contract that required her to work by the rules.


    She didn''t want to be attached to anything in this world other than her siblings.


    ''Already have a boyfriend?''


    ''When you get married?''


    ''You are not young anymore. Better get married soon.''


    Cathy had heard various kinds of sentences involving marriage very often to the point her ears burning. They told her she needed to work in a big company to lure some rich man or bosses.


    Her life would be of more benefit if she could marry one of the directors. But she did not like the idea. It''s not like she did not want to get married. Of course, she wants it. But she did not want to marry someone who could not love her family.


    Her father forgot about his family, forgot about his daughters when her mother died. His uncle didn''t seem to care much about his family and never showed up.


    Her manager was the worst. That older man already had a wife but always find pleasure by molesting the female part-time workers.


    Some of her colleagues at the restaurant did not have a good relationship with their family, either.


    She wanted to find a man who wholeheartedly loves and treats a family well. If that man cannot love his family, how could he love her younger siblings?


    She wanted to find a man she could count on. That man does not have to be rich, but at least be willing to sacrifice for the family''s sake and will not take the pressure of work on the family.


    The man must be able to hold back his emotions no matter how bad the problem was. Most importantly, he had to make her believe that she could give herself entirely to him.


    But, such a perfect man could not possibly exist in this world. Because of that, she decided not to get married.


    Cathy turned and walked back to her room through the corridor with several windows on her left.


    At first glance, her eyes caught some lights outside the window. Intrigued by the origin of the light, Cathy stopped to take a closer look.


    There she saw someone watering the plants with a water spray from a hose connected to a tap. At that moment, Cathy saw a rainbow in the water that came out of the spray.


    Why? When she didn''t want to see it, why did the rainbow appear before her? It was as if the rainbow knew her mood and had deliberately appeared to mock her.


    Deep down, she already knew the reason why her mood got worse when she saw the rainbow; only she still didn''t want to admit it.


    Even when she was in an excellent mood and wanted to see the rainbow, she was unsure if her spirit remained unchanged.


    Cathy turned her face, not wanting to see it any longer.


    Today was the family time with her siblings.. She didn''t wish the joy between them to deteriorate just because of her dislike for rainbows.

 Chapter 7 - Vincentius Regnz

    Vincentius Regnz was busy carrying out the process of washing and printing his photos. The room was very dark, without any light. He wore special night-glasses that help him to see clearly in the dark.


    On reaching the final stage, Vincent heard three knocks on the door.


    "Wait a minute," declared Vincent to whoever knocked on the door.


    Vincent rinsed the last photo with water until it was clean before taking it with tweezers and clamping it on the rope, which was tied parallel from the wall''s left side to the right side.


    After counting the photos lined up on the rope according to what he was doing, Vincent took the five basins filled with water and chemical liquid, dumping the contents into the sink.


    Then he opened the door and came out of the room. As soon as Vincent closed the door to his studio room, he saw his older sister smile at her. He had goosebump as her smile was unusual.


    "Why are you smiling like that? Are you preggy again?"


    "Hush! What are you talking about? I''m already too old to get pregnant."


    "Then?"


    "Come on, follow me."


    "No. Every time I follow you, I always ended up being bullied by you."


    "Aiya, what are you? A little kid? You''re grown up now. How could you be afraid of me?"


    "Precisely. Why could I be afraid of you? Oh, isn''t that because you let our mother trap me in the middle of snakes?"


    "Snakes? What are you talking about? Ah, the blind-date with the Rolleys twins?" Vannesa, Vincent''s elder sister, chuckled at her naughty brother that considered two young sweet girls as snakes. "Nah, you can''t blame me on that. My hand tied with my sweet Abigail, and you know it. Now, hush, and follow me."


    Vincent sighed in resignation and let her sister pull his hand toward the living room. He saw his mother sitting casually while drinking warm jasmine tea.


    When his mother saw his presence, she put her teacup back down and smiled at him excitedly. There was something bizarre with the two women''s behavior, causing him to want to run away this instant.


    He did not know what the women were thinking, but he knew it was not good for him. None at all!


    The closer he got to his mother, the more sweat wetting his head as he saw that there were many photos lined up on the long desk. His favorite hobby was catching something that caught his eye with his favorite analog camera.


    Then he will wash and print his work to show it off. He even has his own gallery studio somewhere. Even though he was not big or famous, he was quite satisfied that his work could be enjoyed and made the visitors happy.


    Therefore, every time he sees a photo, he will be attracted to the image emblazoned in the photo. If it were a scene, he would find out the place''s location just to take the picture with his own two hands.


    Only this time, his brows twitched at the photos. For the first time in his life with his analog camera, he was horrified to see a picture... ten to be precise, after he had counted them all.


    How could he like it? Not a single photo depicts a landscape, a happy family, or a sunrise or sunset silhouette. There was not a single picture that shows his liking.


    But they were photos of ten different girls. He almost recognized their faces for the most part, but his body shuddered at the ten pictures.


    I knew it! It''s not something good! Only Vincent, who could hear his own scream.


    "So, take a look and tell us whichever you like." his mother dropped a bomb out of nowhere and killed his heart instantly.


    "Mom, haven''t we talked about this? I still don''t want to get married."


    "Nonsense! You''re thirty-two now. How long do you want to let me live without grandchildren?"


    "What about Abigail? Isn''t she your dear sweet granddaughter?"


    "What mom wanted to say is, she wants to see your kids." continued his sister.


    "Then you give a new sister to Abi or a brother. She often complained about how lonely she is."


    Vanessa hit her brother''s shoulder hard enough, earning a yelp from the man.


    "Ouch... it hurts."


    Vanessa just rolled her eyes to see her brother''s excessive behavior. Vanessa grabbed her brother''s towering body at ease as Vincent loved his sister too much and let her pulled him hard. The woman forced him to sit beside her... to be precisely facing the ten photos on the table.


    "How about this one? Isn''t she beautiful? You''ve known her all your life." Vanessa said in a persuasive tone while taking the first photo.


    "Precisely because I know her so well, I don''t want to be with her."


    "Why?" this time, it was his mother who asked.


    "She''s very fierce. I don''t want to spend all my life with the tigress."


    Her mother was annoyed at the nickname while Vanessa tried to hold back her laugh. How could their mother know that her son was calling his best friend a tigress?


    She had often heard the nickname from her brother''s lips whenever greeting his best girl friend. And it seems that the girl doesn''t mind either as she called Vincent with similar nickname.


    Because of that, Vanessa did not side by her mother because she knew that their relationship could not be more than friends.


    "How about this one?" inquired his mother, showing the second photo.


    "Her eyes are too narrow. I''ll never be able to tell if she''s asleep or awake."


    The same reaction as before, his mother was trying to hold back her irritation, while his sister could barely contain her laughter.


    Well, she also disliked having a sleepy-eyes sister-in-law.. So she agreed with her brother''s protest on the second photo.

 Chapter 8 - Thousand Reasons Expert

    The mother and her duo kids continued reviewing each photo that had a wife-material to become Vincent''s life partner.


    "This one?"


    "Her eyes are too sharp. I don''t want to stay with a dictator."


    "This?"


    "She has too many sisters."


    "What is the problem..."


    "Mom, you don''t want me to be compared to my sister-in-law''s husband, do you?"


    What made Vanessa laugh was how her brother asked their mother in as innocent as possible, and the question causing their mother couldn''t refute.


    Because of that, they just continued the next and the next photo. Miraculously, Vincent always managed to find a flaw in each prospective wife-to-be to reject all the images they submit.


    Either the body was too thin, or the body''s built could get fat quickly, or something like that. Vincent always managed to find loopholes in each of the women in the photo.


    "This is the last one. This young lady is the daughter of your father''s business partner. She was the only child and had a perfect built. She was not too thin nor too fat. She is the ideal wife of all men according to the voting of celebrity magazines. How is it? Isn''t she''s perfect?"


    "No. If she''s an only child, doesn''t that mean she''s very spoiled? No, no, I don''t want to live together with..."


    Vincent had not finished talking when his mother got up in an irritated manner.


    "Don''t talk to me again until you bring a girl into this house. Hmph!" Then she left her hardheaded, thousand reasons expert son and walked to her room.


    Vincent was too dumbfounded when he heard the threat to the point he couldn''t move a muscle. He even did not realize his mother left him without looking at him twice.


    Ah? What? Did she say I need to bring a girl here? Which girl? Could I get a female kitten instead? Everyone loved the kitten.


    [author: What!? You can''t marry a kitten!]


    "Sister, is our mom perhaps going through puberty again? Ouch!" once again, Vincent got a light blow to the shoulder.


    Even though he didn''t feel any pain, Vincent still reacted like he was in pain when he was hit. It has become a habit since his childhood.


    "What do I do now? Why did you hit me again?"


    "Really. Mom was trying to collect all these photos for your sake, but you are always looking for their faults. You don''t know what''s in mom''s heart. That''s why you don''t know why she wants to see you get married right away."


    "What''s wrong? Is she sick?" suddenly, Vincent''s eyes flashed with anxiety and worry for his mother.


    "No. She is fine. Only she was concerned about you."


    "Me? Why?"


    "Lately, a lot of rumors have been circulating about you. Some say you don''t like women."


    "Ah? So you guys think I''m gay?"


    "We didn''t. But they did. These days, many lads your age have been in relationships at least once or twice, whereas you... Hhhh..." Vanessa sighed in exasperation. "You''ve never been in a relationship even once although you already reach thirty. Of course, they would think you like the same gender."


    "I don''t care. What''s important is that my family knows I''m not like that."


    Vanessa sighs, "But what mom said has a point. She is not young anymore. Even though I have given her a grandchild, mom will definitely want to see your kid. While she is still healthy, you should find your potential partner. How about you choose one of these photos?"


    "...."


    "You already know them, after all."


    "I know them because my mom brought me together. Besides, even though I don''t know them, I can''t possibly like people right away through photos, can I?"


    Vincent thoughtfully remembered his mother''s last threat.


    "Do you think she really won''t talk to me?"


    Vanessa smiles. "No way. You know she loved you a lot. Her heart will soften later at night. Well, you can bring your ''ultimate weapon'' to soothe her raging heart."


    Vincent grinned from ear to ear, hearing her advice, and would bring out his utmost ''ultimate weapon.''


    "Where are you going?" asked Vanessa as Vincent walked towards the exit door.


    "A walk in the park."


    He means that a walk in the park is taking some other pictures with his analog camera.


    Every ten rare, Vincent will stop to take photos. From a pair of birds perched in a tree to an old husband and wife walking hand in hand.


    Vincent looked at the old couple with a heartwarming smile. His favorite scene was seeing a warm family, especially a married couple who still love each other until they are aging.


    Vincent himself grew up in a harmonious and loving family. His father and mother loved their two children equally. But because he was a man, his father will demand more from him regarding work.


    Of course, his father wanted him to inherit the family business, but he wanted to live freely for now. He still wanted to pursue his hobbies. Regarding his family business... he will think about it when the time comes.


    After an hour of walking, Vincent arrived at a park. Vincent smiled excitedly.


    Since it''s a Sunday, there must be lots of people and families coming for the picnic.


    He immediately raised his camera and carefully took a lovely scene.


    A teenager was playing with his pet dog near the tree. There was also a small child playing on the swing with his parents.


    Vincent did not miss the slightest detail from what he saw. He selected the best lighting point to take a perfect photograph for him.


    Then he heard the voices of several girls laughing. He turned towards the laughter sound.


    Not far away, he saw four girls were sitting on the grass, which covered with broad stripes of pink cloth.

 Chapter 9 - Four Girls In The Park

    Among the four girls, two of them have the same face, which indicates they were twins. It was unusual for teenagers to have a picnic with their friends as only lovers or family who would go on a picnic on this happy-bright Sunday.


    Therefore, Vincent found it unique and special while his hands were itching to take some pictures of them. It was really rare to see a heartwarming picnic between friends. They looked like sisters instead of best friends.


    Well, the four of them were indeed sisters, but Vincent did not know that.


    With his skill, he expertly did not take their full faces. He realized that not everyone likes it when their figure was taken secretly.


    That''s why every time he took a picture of a person, he wouldn''t take the face. He will disguise their faces with sunlight''s help or change the angle to take their back or half of the body down from the neck.


    Usually, he only took pictures of two people to maximize his portrait results. But this time, he wanted to shoot the four girls at once.


    He patiently bided his time after adjusting the focus of the camera.


    One of the girls looked up at the sky and closed her eyes. The other girl put the leftovers back into the food box. While doing so, her hair locks fell sideways, covering her face. Only the nose was visible.


    The twins were engrossed in reading a book. One of them sat with her legs stretched out straight ahead. The other twin was lying with her head on her twin''s thigh while putting a book on her head.


    At that moment, the camera produced a smooth snap sound. Vincent was amazed at what he saw. Something made him unable to take his attention away from the four girls, but he didn''t know the reason.


    Suddenly there was a roar from the sky, and the clouds began to darken. Vincent immediately put the camera into his waterproof sling bag. He could also see one of the girls hurriedly tidying their food utensils.


    Seeing from the girl''s attitude, Vincent suspected that the girl was their leader. Surprisingly, the three girls who were given orders by their leader quickly obeyed and followed the leader''s directions.


    It was at this moment that he felt the water fell on his cheek. Soon it rained heavily, and many people ran for shade.


    Some went straight to the parking lot, got in the car, and left right away. But some found a shelter in front of a shop, including the four girls.


    Vincent did not think that the four girls chose the same shelter as him.


    Now he could see their faces more clearly. Although there were differences, they have an inevitable resemblance. Is it possible..?


    Before Vincent had the chance to find the answer, he saw the leader girl examine the three girls one by one.


    It looked like the eldest girl wanted to make sure they didn''t get wet from the rain. Unfortunately, the rain immediately fell so hard that everyone could not escape the rainwater.


    Vincent saw her handing the twins one large, dry cloth. After making sure both of them were covered with the fabric, the girl gave a smaller material but enough to cover the other girl''s petite body.


    At first, Vincent did not understand the girl''s actions, but when he felt a strong wind and his body began to shiver slowly from the cold, then he understood.


    The girl didn''t want the other three girls to get cold.


    "What about you, sister?"


    He heard the girl covered in one cloth ask the leader.


    Sister? It is true! They were neither associates nor friends. They were sisters! He should have expected from the start seeing how similar their faces were.


    "There''s no more cloth. I''m not going to get sick just because of this anyway."


    "But.."


    "Your health is more important."


    Then, Vincent saw the other three girls swarming their oldest sister. The three of them covered the older sister with their cloth-covered bodies.


    He saw the four of them laughing together and chatting with each other while waiting for the rain to stop.


    A beautiful moment between the sisters. How could he possibly miss it? It doesn''t matter whether the light is good or not; bad or good weather; without hesitation, Vincent took his camera and took their warm moments into his camera.


    But when he zoomed out his camera on the eldest girl, he perceived unknown nostalgia. Why did he feel he has met the girl before?


    Could it be, the girl was one of the prospective daughters-in-law his mom chose? Well, he would ignore her if that was the case.


    Finally, after waiting much or less ten minutes, the rain stopped, and the dark clouds slowly left. It was then that a rainbow appeared above the sky.


    Everyone took their respective phones to take pictures of the magnificent rainbow.


    Usually, the rainbow that appeared was fuzzy and did not show the exact colors. But this time, the rainbow showed a bright color in a large measurement.


    Everyone, including Vincent, gasped in awe as it was the first to see a rainbow as stunning as this.


    As a photographer, of course, Vincent waste no time to take pictures of the rainbow with his expertise.


    Today he has taken many valuable pictures, and he was quite satisfied with his work, even though he has not seen the results. He wanted to go home soon to print his camera film. He couldn''t wait to see what moments his camera caught.


    Reflexively he turned his head towards the four sisters who were also laughing. No. Three of them looked in amazement at the phenomenon above the sky. While the oldest...


    He didn''t understand how someone who previously showed such a warm attitude with a gentle smile, now staring at the sky with a cold gaze. The earlier warm smile even disappeared without a trace as if the girl did not know how to smile.


    What made the girl dislike the rainbow?

 Chapter 10 - Mental Disorder

    There is something strange about her sister. Thought Anna suspiciously. The twins were completely unaware of the swift changes in her eldest sister, but Anna was compassionate in sensing her sisters'' moods.


    Cathy was still smiling as usual and joking with them. Even when they got on the bus on their way home, there was nothing strange about their cheerful atmosphere.


    Only Anna felt something different from her sister. Unfortunately, she couldn''t find anything unusual or a sign of her sister''s changing mood.


    Anna decided not to think about it and thought it was all just her feelings.


    After arriving at their destination stop, Cathy did not get off with them.


    "Let me know when you get home."


    "Where are you going?" asked Anna.


    "Just stopping somewhere for a minute. I''ll be home in an hour."


    The bus door closed, and Anna saw the bus her sister was riding away from her sight.


    "Why isn''t sister Cathy coming with us?" asked Lina


    "She said she wanted to stop by first. Let''s go home," responded Anna.


    The three of them walked and entered a small street flanked by two high buildings not far from the bus stop.


    After exiting the road, they crossed and entered the gate of the elite residence. After walking for five minutes since getting off the bus, they finally arrived at their house.


    They saw an unknown car parked in front of their house.


    "Whose car is that?" asked Lizzy in amazement at the luxury car.


    "I don''t know. Maybe we have guests?" even Anna herself did not know who owned the luxury car.


    They passed the car, curious about the car owner, and casually entered the gate of their big house.


    As soon as they entered the family room, they saw a man in neat clothes sitting casually reading his tablet.


    Anna suspected the man was the owner of the car parked outside. But, she had absolutely no idea who the man was.


    "Pst.. who is that person?" Lina tried to whisper towards her sister, but the whisper was loud enough to make the man turn their head.


    The man gave the tablet to his assistant and got up.


    "Catherine?" the man called Anna with the name ''Catherine'' in a hesitant tone.


    "No. I''m not Catherine."


    "Ah, you friends of Catherine?"


    "We''re Catherine''s sisters. I''m sorry, but who are you?"


    Anna and her sisters could see the man looked stunned before finally sighing heavily.


    "Anastasia." called the man, pointing at Anna, "You must be Elizabeth and Carolina." continued the man while pointing at Lina and Lizzy.


    How did the man know their names?


    "How can you..."


    "We''ve never met before, so I''m not used to seeing you grow up at all. I remember you were still babies when you first came here." the man sighed, "Who would have thought, time went by so fast."


    Then she remembered her sister about their benefactor. This person was the real owner of this house. This person was the one who finances their daily life and their education at school.


    This person was the younger brother of their father.


    "Uncle Benjamin?"


    The man smiled at Anna, who called him uncle.


    "That''s right. It looks like Catherine has brought you up well," he said in awe as he saw his three nieces give him a respectful nod.


    "Where''s Catherine?"


    "Sister still hasn''t come home. She said it might take an hour to get home."


    Benjamin nodded in understanding and called to Aunt Len, the caretaker of the family house.


    "When Catherine comes back, send her to my office."


    "Yes, sir."


    Did her sister do something wrong? Has her sister been in trouble? So many thoughts that worry about her sister''s situation circulated on Anna''s mind. She hoped her sister wouldn''t get involved in any problem.


    Cathy, who did not know her uncle''s return, waited patiently for a nurse in one of the mental hospitals.


    "Miss West," called a nurse. "Your father is asleep. I think that you can come into the room now."


    Cathy followed the nurse and entered a room that had become a residence for her father.


    For these so many years, whenever she came to visit, her father always got angry and threw her out. He even wanted to beat her so many times that the nurses and doctors gave him sedatives.


    Received such treatment, Cathy could not get closer and could only see her father''s face from afar.


    This was the first time she could see his father''s face up close.


    ''Isn''t there a way to cure him?''


    ''Sorry. We''ve done everything possible to restore your father''s mental health, but as you can see, there''s no progress.''


    She recalled her conversation with one of the doctors who treated her father.


    Cathy didn''t understand why she still cared about her father. Her father injured her; he snatched something precious from her, but why does she always spare the time to visit him?


    Cathy''s eyes stared at one hand of her father that stretched out beside his lying body. Her hand moved towards his father''s hand. For a moment, she wanted to hold her father''s hand.


    But...


    Her movements stopped right when her hand was above her father''s. Just a little more, her small hand will touch his father''s big hand, yet Cathy pulled her hand back.


    No matter how much Cathy wished for her father to be well, what her father took would not return. Her happiness was already destroyed the moment her father slapped her.


    Her heart already dead the moment the older man snapped at her.


    ''The problem is not with your health, but with your mental state.''


    Cathy bit her lip so hard that the blood came out and slipped on her tongue.


    Feeling her sore lips and the taste of blood, Cathy''s tears began to come out and flow down her cheeks.


    ''The problem is not with your health, but with your mental state.''


    Does that mean she also has a mental disorder like her father? No. She doesn''t want it. She did not want to end up stay in the hospital.


    If, in the end, she experienced the same condition as her father, then who will look after and protect her younger siblings?


    Ting!


    Her phone sounded, indicating an incoming message.


    Cathy wiped her tears to see the messages on her phone.


    ''Uncle Ben is home,'' was the message sent by Anna.


    Reading the news, Cathy raised an eyebrow. Her uncle came home? After not showing the bridge of his nose for nearly fifteen years, that man suddenly returned home?


    Cathy put her phone back into her small bag. She looked back at her father a little bit longer, afraid that for her next visit, she would not be able to see her father''s face this close.


    If she knew her father was sleeping from the beginning, she would invite her younger sisters to see him. However, she doubted if that was a good move.


    After satisfied looking at her father''s face, Cathy rose to her feet and walked out without making a sound.


    Once at her house, Aunt Len immediately conveyed her employer''s message to her. Cathy immediately headed to her uncle''s study room without stalling for time. She wondered why her uncle summoned her after they had not been touched for dozens of years.


    "Come in."


    As soon as she got permission, Cathy opened the door and closed it again after she entered. She saw her uncle sitting at his desk with glasses typing something on his laptop.


    Cathy walked over to him and stood right in front of the table opposite her uncle.


    "Can I help you with something, uncle Ben?"


    Ben glanced at his oldest niece and took out a passbook from his desk drawer.


    "You''re not using your savings at all." said the man in an accusing tone.


    "It''s not my money, but ..."


    "This is your money. I promised my brother and the court to take good care of you. You don''t have to work anymore and use this money if you need anything."


    "..."


    "You''re still going to work at that lowly restaurant.." this is not a question but a confirmation.

 Chapter 11 - Uncle Ben

    Even though Benjamin never returned to this house even once and chose to stay in his personal house, Benjamin did not close his eyes to his nieces.


    He hired someone to investigate his nieces'' school, friends, and work environment. If there were one thing that hurt his nieces, he would not remain silent.


    Therefore, before sending them to school, he will ensure that the school has an adequate quality of education, a good environment, a place where his young nieces could feel comfortable and not be hurt.


    No exception regarding the restaurant where Cathy works. From the start, he did not agree with his eldest niece working as a lowly employee. But this certain young girl was very stubborn to the point that became a pain in his neck.


    Therefore he did nothing as long as the girl was not in danger. But recently, he had news; the manager who was Cathy''s boss had the guts to touch his family member.


    The pervert old manager dared to touch Cathy lengthily. Not only that, but some of Cathy''s co-workers also supported her manager''s actions while waiting for his niece''s destruction.


    He realized that his worries made no sense for someone who never returned home to care for his nieces.


    He had a reason for that. First, he was young and unmarried. If he had to live with four grown-up girls stubbornly, his common sense could not accept it.


    Last and foremost. No one knows if Benjamin Paxton was completely unrelated by blood to the four children.


    His mother was pregnant with him when she married Daniel''s father. Daniel was the father of the four girls he accepted fifteen years ago.


    Knowing his father had remarried, Daniel ran away from home and has never contacted the Paxton family since. He changed his surename to prove he cut ties with the Paxton and became Daniel West.


    Even Benjamin wasn''t sure whether Daniel knew he had a half-brother or not.


    In essence, Daniel and Benjamin have never met or had any contact at all. Miraculously the court managed to find him and asked him to become the guardian of four little girls. One of them was still a baby, and the other two were still infants, making him unable to speak.


    At first, he refused and did not want to accept those who were none of his business. Plus, Benjamin had no idea his stepfather had a son. He only knew he had an elder sister who died in an accident eighteen years ago. His mother never told him and made sure he was the one who inherited all the assets owned by Paxton.


    Because of that, he did not want to take the four children and reclaim their inheritance rights. Besides, he felt girls only could be a wife and not fitted to be heiress. Not to mention became a Paxton''s heir was so tempting.


    But... when he saw the eldest girl sitting next to her twins in a baby cot while holding her two-year-old sister moved his cold heart.


    He couldn''t just leave them like that. As if he didn''t care being Paxton''s next in the line, he walked over to the poor kids.


    In the end, he let the four of them into his life. It''s just that, at that time, he was very young and didn''t know what a child needs. That''s why he hired a nanny for them.


    He was lucky to inherit from his stepfather before he became orphaned. He inherited two villas in the mountains, several houses scattered throughout the country, and dozens of lands either on the village''s outskirts or in the city center.


    However, only one house was not inherited by his name. The owner of this house was named Daniel. That''s when he found out that he had an older brother.


    He left the house empty and neglected it for years until the appearance of the four girls. He cleaned and renovated the house for the four of them to live in. He even lived there for a year with them before deciding to live in his own home.


    He didn''t know how to give parental love, but he still made sure their necessity was fulfilled. He will ensure their safety and comfort during their stay in their home.


    Lately, he was relieved to know that the four children had grown up and looked happy. Unfortunately, his relief vanished when he heard someone taking advantage of his eldest niece.


    "Catherine, I don''t want to hear a ''no'' answer. From onward, you won''t be working there." Benjamin spoke in an authoritative tone to show her that he wouldn''t accept rejection.


    "..." Cathy did not understand the nature of her uncle. She couldn''t comprehend what he was thinking at this time.


    Her uncle had never cared about them all these years, now why did that man suddenly care? Or is it possible that he wants to control her life?


    Cathy hated someone who tried to control her life the most. She owned her own, and no one had the right to decide what she needs to do. Even so, this man has paid for her education along with her three younger siblings. After all, this man had merit in terms of their education and shelter.


    Only because of it, Cathy decided not to go against her uncle. After all, she could always find another job besides that restaurant. Furthermore, she also had plans to quit her current work. So this time, Cathy obeyed her uncle.


    "Okay."


    Benjamin might never have seen Cathy grow up, but he has heard what his four nieces have been up to over the past ten years.


    More or less, Benjamin could judge the character and way of thinking of each of his nieces.


    Even though Cathy seemed to agree to quit her job, the girl was sure to find another job sooner or later.


    He didn''t have time to investigate the workplace Cathy would choose, so he resorted to other means.


    "In exchange, I want you to be my assistant."


    Cathy''s eyes widened, not expecting the offer at all. Why did her uncle want her to be his assistant? Isn''t he afraid that she will make a fatal mistake that will cost him a lot?


    Wait a minute. How did her uncle know that she worked in a restaurant? She was sure she never mentioned about work every time Uncle Ben phoned her to check on her.


    That man had a strange way of thinking and never allowed her to work as a part-timer, so she did it secretly.


    "Did you spy on me?" the tone in Cathy''s voice was not like a question but more of an accusation. And how she crunched her nose was showing how she feels disgusted with this unexpected fact.


    Benjamin was somewhat surprised by their drastic change in topic, but his expression remained unchanged.


    Not getting any answer from the older man convinced Cathy that her uncle had spied on her behind her back!


    If the man was investigating her, then it was sure that the man would know her abilities. Could this be why her uncle wanted her to be his assistant because he already knew what she was capable of? It turned out that her uncle just tried to use her.


    However... even if she had to work under her uncle without being paid... she would not be able to pay off the debt of gratitude towards the man who had supported the four of them for dozens of years.


    Therefore...


    "All right, I will do as you say."


    Relieved to hear his niece''s answer, Benjamin took two big folders and three thick books and gave them to Cathy.


    "Learn all of this in three days. After that, I''ll test you.. If you can answer all my questions, you will start working."

 Chapter 12 - The Deal (1)

    Vincent entered the living room carrying a box. Vanessa, who first noticed her brother''s presence, grinning when she saw the box he was carrying.


    Vanessa smiled knowingly at the ''ultimate weapon'' her brother brought in.


    "Whoa, what is that?" Vanessa deliberately raised her voice to attract the attention of whoever was there.


    "Are you curious?" Vincent continued his sister''s act play with a mischievous smile. Then join the circle of his family members while placing the box on the table.


    Vincent unfolded the lid of the box to show off its contents.


    "Woaahhhh..." a six-year-old Abigail exclaimed cheerfully with sparkle eyes. "It''s a chocolate cake! Look, gran gran. The cake is huge!!"


    Yup! The ''ultimate weapon'' mentioned by the Regnz siblings was their mother''s favorite cake.


    Not just any chocolate cake. This cake was their mother''s utmost favorite cake. And Vincent saw the compelling gaze from his mother''s eyes.


    Even so, his mother still turned away, refusing to speak to him.


    "What''s wrong? Is your mother sulking again?" asked his father, who could not help laughing with amusement at the behavior of his two children and his wife. "What happened this time?"


    Vanessa explained what happened that afternoon to her father briefly.


    "Wow, smells good.." opined his father, joining the act of his two mischievous children.


    Even Vanessa''s husband also took part.


    "Abi definitely wants a big piece, right?"


    "Yes... the big one" replied Abigail excitedly.


    "It''s too bad..." Vincent whined with a sad tone to the little girl. "I bought this cake, especially for granny. If she doesn''t want to talk to me, then I have to, with a heavy heart, return it to the baker."


    Abigail turned to her beloved old granny with the persuasive look typical of a child adding cute puppy eyes.


    "Granny, please don''t be angry with my uncle anymore. The cake is innocent, and it''s a pity to return it. Can''t you hear its scream ''I''m yummy, please eat me.'' I can hear it loud and clear."


    [author: Wait! That''s supposed not to be said by a kid! Who added the dialogue?????]


    "Yes, the cake looks scrumptious." Vanessa continued. "It''s a shame not to eat it."


    Vincent did not give up his golden opportunity when he saw his mother began to melt. He immediately rose to his feet, sat beside her, and hugged his mother tightly.


    Mrs. Vienna Regnz struggled to escape her son''s embrace, but Vincent did not budge from his place as his built was more massive than her.


    "Mom, are you sure you don''t want to talk to me?" coaxed Vincent.


    "Hmph!"


    "If you don''t want to talk to me, then who should I talk to? What if I find a girl, then..."


    "Really? You already found her?"


    "..." Just to get a reaction from his mother, he only needed to mention a girl?


    Vincent couldn''t help but speechless at his mother''s superb reaction.


    Witnessing the small drama scene before them, both the father and the eldest daughter tried to hold back their amused laughter.


    "Alright. Let''s eat this cake."


    Vincent froze in place, watching his mother cut the cake into pieces before feeding it to little Abigail.


    Vanessa moved to sit and tapped her brother''s shoulder.


    "Just give up. You better get your lover here as soon as possible."


    Vincent sighed in resignation.


    "But Vincent," his mother called after taking a bite of the chocolate cake and chewing it gracefully. "Tell me the truth. What is your ideal type? You don''t like beautiful faces because you''re afraid she cheated on you. You don''t like thin bodies, and you grumble if your wife has too many sisters. Yet, you also reject the most perfect ideal girl in this state. Then what do you like?"


    "Maybe he like the sexy hot chick type?" teased Joseph Regnz with a smirk on his face.


    Vincent rolled his eyes at his father''s guess.


    "Oh, the sexy one? Like who?"


    Miraculously, his mother believed his father''s crap.


    "No, no, no. If she''s too sexy, Vincent will always be haunted by a wife who seduces and flirt random men."


    "Wow. How do you know I''ll answer that?"


    "I am your sister and have heard thousands of your ridiculous excuses. Of course, I could guess your answer right away."


    Slap!!


    "Ouch!" Vincent was not screaming because his sister hit him but was slapped hard by his mother. "Mooom, it huuuuuuuurtsss..." whined Vincent while rubbing his burning arm.


    Everyone who was there rolled their eyes at Vincent''s excessive whining. Even Abigail shook her head too and pondering who was the child here. It seems her uncle was the naughty boy, and she was the fine adult lady.


    "If you don''t want to get hurt, be a little serious with me."


    "When was I never serious to you? I am always serious with you. You know I choose you instead of other women, right? Ouch!" this time Vienna Regnz, pinch his arm hard with her fingers.


    "You''re not serious!"


    "Mooom, it really hurts, you know." Vincent rubbed his arm where his mom pinched it while wiping his imaginary tears on the edge of his eyes.


    "Talking about seriousness..." this time, his father interrupted in a serious tone, "When are you going to take over the family business seriously?"


    "..." Vincent scratched the back of his neck, which didn''t feel itchy.


    He knew that someday he would have to continue his father''s business. It''s just... for now, he still preferred to expand his hobby.


    "Really," this time his mother spoke. "How about we don''t talk about that now? You''ve seen his work. He even got a lot of advertising projects from various agencies. You promised to let him run his own business."


    "Really?" This was the first time Vincent had heard his father support his endeavors.


    "Yes, I did. But I really hope someone will continue my business. Bryant already has his own business, while Vanessa is not allowed to work. It looked like when I retire; I''ll have to close all of my shops."


    "Why say it''s like you''re going to retire sometime soon. Well, I suppose, before we retire, we can see the grandchildren of our son."


    "Well, that''s true." his father nodded in agreement.


    Why does it feel that his parents are working together to corner him? Pondered Vincent.

 Chapter 13 - The Deal (2)

    "If he had agreed to meet with one of them, maybe I wouldn''t have pushed him too hard to continue my business." continued Joseph.


    "You really mean it?" Vincent did not expect his father''s support regarding his own business. After all, he did plan to continue his father''s business if the older man decided to retire.


    Secretly he had studied and mastered the ins and outs of merchandise sold by each shop. He was fully prepared to take his father''s place, yet he chose not to show his true skills and play as a happy-go-lucky man.


    Of course, he never told anyone this. Even though he was ready to take over his father''s business, he was still not prepared to give up his love for his hobby. He just pretended that he didn''t want or was not ready to continue the family business.


    But he heard his father''s proposition, enough to make him tempted. Even so, he still couldn''t believe his father''s last sentence. How could Joseph give up on his only son?


    "Yes, of course. Besides, I''m still healthy and have a lot of energy. When I retire, I''ll come back to make you interested in my business."


    I knew it. Vincent thought to himself. But at least, that was enough for him. He no longer had to try to think of a way to escape every time his father brought up his business.


    "All right. Just meeting one, right. It doesn''t matter to me."


    "Really?" spontaneously, his mother asked with joy. "In two weeks, there will be a dinner among entrepreneurs. Among them are your father''s business partners and other investors. You have to come there representing us both."


    "Alone?"


    "Of course alone."


    "Don''t I just have to meet one of them?" why does he feel that he has entered into his parents'' trap.


    "Yes. You only have to choose one of them."


    In other words, he had to meet several... no... dozens of girls on the show, and he should pick one of them??


    It''s a trap! I knew it!


    Well, he already accepted the proposal, and he could neither step back nor turning around.


    Vanessa just gave a concerned pat on the arm.


    "Only one night. You have nothing to fear."


    Fear? He was not afraid to face them. He just too lazy to attend spoiled rich ladies.


    Women are strange creatures. If they got praise a little, they would feel happy as if there are two wings behind them. Not to mention, they would always think the compliment giver like them, and they started to make an aggressive advance.


    However, if a single word accidentally offended them, they would go on an indistinct rampage and spread nasty rumors about the offender.


    He believed the rumors about him were gay, must be the work of one of the women he has offended.


    Whenever he talked to a girl, especially a girl from high class, he must be careful in speaking. The woman who went berserk was creepy.


    Only facing the tantrums of his mother and sister already exhausted him. They were indeed a harmonious and lovely family. But of course, there were times when an argument will occur, and the two women in his family loved to use violence on him.


    Well, their beating was not that hurt, as he claimed all this time. He knew their knocking was not severe, and he only enjoyed exaggerated his whining.


    Vincent could be himself only in front of these two women in his family and a small girl who loves eating chocolate and ice cream.


    Well, there was one more who could make him talk freely without scared that his words offended the girl. She was his best friend, and he called her a tigress.


    He would never call any other woman a nickname, but this one was different. Her nature was very tomboyish and rough. She was nowhere like those spoiled rich brats even though she was one of the prestigious figure''s sole daughter. She was the heiress of the Bernz corporation.


    As a matter of fact, Vincent didn''t even really see her as a woman.


    In addition, he also had a nickname from the girl that was no better than the one he gave the girl.


    Wait. Vincent began to remember something. If this dinner was for his father''s business partner, could it be ...?


    "Pst, sis," Vincent whispered to Vanessa, "Is the tigress coming?"


    "Of course. Both her parents are major members of the stockholders."


    Vincent smiled with relief at the information.


    "Don''t tell me you''re just going to meet her and talk to her."


    "I said nothing," he replied with an innocent face.


    Vanessa shook her head, not knowing what else to do to make her brother want to find a wife.


    ***


    In the next few days, Vincent did not think about the event as if it was not the most important in his life.


    He was busy looking at his work a few days ago, which was now on display in his studio gallery.


    "This is the new photo by V,"


    "It''s amazing. How can V get a beautiful photo like this?"


    "I know, right. He''s not only talented but a genius!"


    Vincent smiled, not because of their compliment but because of their smile. As long as guests who visit his gallery could smile when they see his work, he was satisfied.


    "Hey, there''s a hotel that wants our services." said one of the employees in a low voice.


    "Hotel?"


    "Yes. They want to advertise their hotel, so they want V to be their cameraman."


    Again?

 Chapter 14 - V Collection

    In the last few months, many want their services to use it as advertisements. He didn''t mind, but they all wanted him to use a digital camera, which he mind... by a lot.


    Not to mention that they want to edit the photos he took at will. If they''re going to edit it, then why should they use his services?


    Maybe for most people, using a digital camera was more comfortable and more efficient in printing. But for Vincent, his analog camera was number one.


    "Deny it. I''m tired of using a digital camera."


    "Maybe they''ll let you use analog?"


    "Didn''t you say that our potential customer is the owner of the hotel? Then there''s no way they will allow us to use an analog camera."


    "O," was all that came out of the clerk''s mouth.


    "From now on, refuse all ad requests of any kind. I will only take pictures of things that catch my eye."


    After saying that, Vincent took his camera and walked out of the gallery.


    "Hhh... why is my boss doesn''t have big ambitions at all?"


    Vincent obviously couldn''t hear what he was muttering.


    ***


    Three days after Cathy received an assignment to study books from her uncle, Cathy stood confidently at Benjamin''s desk.


    Benjamin was going to test her how much she had learned from his books during these three days.


    The first five questions were very easy. The next ones get harder and harder. However, Cathy was able to answer flawlessly. There wasn''t a shred of doubt in her eyes and voice.


    Benjamin had heard that Cathy was a smart and assertive girl. But what he heard did not embrace all of Cathy''s true abilities.


    Not only did she had a sharp memory, but she was able to speak fluently without any hesitation or nervousness in her voice.


    Cathy could also quickly adapt to new environments. Even when meeting new people, Cathy could communicate while giving a polite smile.


    All of Cathy''s abilities could be seen clearly when he took the girl to the hotel he owned.


    He introduced her to several hotel managers and employees. It didn''t take long for Cathy to mingle with them, whether their position was high or low.


    Benjamin wondered why he didn''t hire Cathy three years ago when the girl graduated from university? Of course, he knew the answer. He just didn''t want her to work and let the girl live as an average rich girl.


    He even thought he would plan to marry his niece to a suitable man who could make the girl happy and give an advantage relation within the company¡ªa man who can give happiness to his eldest niece. The latter was the most important.


    He wanted the same thing for the other three younger nieces, but he would think about that later as the girls still underages.


    Benjamin let his eldest niece entered his main office.


    "From now on, you will work here to help me,"


    "What is my work?" this is the first time Cathy work as a personal assistant. Hence she had no idea what she should do.


    "It''s not difficult. Just do as you did earlier. And I''m curious about something. How sharp could you remember people''s faces?"


    "Not bad."


    "Good. We have regular customers, and we don''t. Some of them like to make trouble or nag. I want you to remember their faces and try to find out what to calm their nagging."


    "Okay."


    If other people listen to them, they must think that Benjamin has given someone who was coming to work for the first time the most challenging task.


    But Benjamin already knew what the girl in front of him could do. After getting an ''okay'' answer in a confident voice, Benjamin showed a delighted smile.


    Ring! Ring!


    The phone on his desk rang a few times before Ben pressed the speaker button. In this way, Cathy could hear the voice of the person on the other line.


    "Mr. Paxton, V collection refused our request. They said they did not accept photo services for advertising."


    An eyebrow raised at the absurd rejection.


    "What do you mean? Some cosmetics companies used their services to advertise a few weeks ago."


    "That''s true. But somehow, V decided to stop accepting advertising projects. Should we find another cameraman?"


    "No. I want V. I don''t care how you do it, but I only want V." Ben hangs up the phone in annoyance.


    Meanwhile, Cathy, who heard it all, wondered, what is V collection? And why did her uncle insist on using V''s services?


    "Catherine."


    Cathy''s reverie broke up when she heard her uncle called her.


    "I want you to go to this place. I want you to try to persuade them to accept our project."


    Cathy listened in detail to what project her uncle was referring to.


    It turns out that the investors of this hotel built another exclusive hotel on an island. The hotel was almost complete. What is missing was to promote it through advertising.


    Her uncle wanted to use V''s well-known skills to take some photos at their new hotel.


    Benjamin wanted the photo to show a warm and comfortable atmosphere to live in either with family or with friends.


    The only photographer who could take photos with a warm atmosphere was none other than V.


    Cathy did not know what V looks like.. But she decided to do well on her first assignment.

 Chapter 15 - V Gallery

    That very same day, Cathy went to the V collection studio gallery. There were many people there to see V''s outstanding works.


    Cathy caught a glimpse of some photos and walked quickly to the person she suspected was the gallery attendant.


    Cathy didn''t realize that she had just passed a photo of four young girls hugging each other and laughing cheerfully. She did not know that when she passed the image next to her, a picture was attached where two girls were sitting on the grass while the other two were reading books.


    That was her and her sister when they were on a picnic on Sunday.


    "Excuse me. I heard V is very good at taking pictures. Can I meet him?" asked Cathy with her polite frindly smile.


    "Sorry. V is not here at the moment." replied a man in his early thirties.


    "Do you know when V will come?"


    "Sorry, I have no idea when he will come. V comes and goes according to his mood. If you don''t mind, you can put a name card here. I''ll contact you as soon as V comes."


    Name card? All she had was her uncle''s name card. Besides, she didn''t want her true intentions to be discovered in advance. Cathy was sure that V would definitely refuse to meet her once V found out she tried to solicit his services in advertising.


    "Too bad, I didn''t have my card. I''ll come again," Cathy spoke gently before she excused herself politely and left the gallery.


    Just as she said, Cathy came to the gallery the next day at a different time. Unfortunately, V wasn''t there either.


    Likewise with the next day and the following days. Cathy came at different times but still did not meet the person she was looking for.


    Was her luck not being on his side? Or the god of fortune hate her and bully her? Even so, she did not give up and try to fish out some information from Frank, the gallery keeper.


    From her conversation with Frank, she learned why V didn''t want to accept advertising services. She also got a bit of an idea of ??the mysterious V''s nature.


    But what''s the point of her getting information about V if she can''t come face to face with that person?


    Cathy still didn''t give up and came again on Saturday. Maybe because it was on the weekend, the visitors at the gallery were busier than usual.


    Cathy could see Frank still busy attending one of the visitors, so Cathy decided to look at V''s work displayed in rows on the long wall.


    Previously Cathy only glanced at them because she was more focused on finding out about V from Frank, but now she could enjoy V''s work for longer.


    Enjoying was not the right word for her. No matter how much she tried to feel the warmth of each picture, she could feel nothing but coldness.


    All she felt was sad and helpless. The longer she saw the series of photos, the more she wanted to get out of there.


    But Cathy persisted in order to understand V''s character and likes. She forced herself to continue exploring all of V''s works. Until, at one point, she felt unstable and anxious. Cathy closed her eyes to calm her nerves.


    Alas, it only took one more step to see a picture of her and her three younger siblings. But again, Cathy missed it.


    Cathy walked over to Frank, who was now free and didn''t forget to put a smile on her face.


    "Let me guess, V also didn''t come today?"


    Frank shook his head sadly.


    "Looks like V has some business out of town, so he hasn''t come here these days."


    "How long has he been out of the ordinary?"


    "It depends on the atmosphere of the destination. If he has a lot of material for the camera, it could take one to two weeks. If the place is so-so, maybe only two days."


    Two days. It''s already the fourth day she has come here. Does that mean she has to wait up to two weeks? Of course not. Her uncle wouldn''t be able to wait that long.


    Cathy sighed in resignation to face the reality she was experiencing.


    "I didn''t know you were such a huge fan," Frank said, amused at the girl''s effort to come here almost every day.


    Cathy''s eyebrows knit together when she heard the remark.


    "Don''t worry. As soon as V arrives in this city, I will definitely let you know."


    "How about you give me his number? Isn''t it much easier?"


    "Too bad, that''s impossible. If I gave it, I''m afraid I would be fired."


    Cathy had the urge to punch the man in front of her. She felt like her hands were itching to cover the man''s mouth with tape. So the man would not give false hope, which upset her.


    The man misunderstood that she was a fan of V and seemed to support her by saying he would tell him as soon as V came. But he betrayed her hopes in fear of being fired!?


    Alas, Cathy couldn''t do anything about it either. She couldn''t clear up this misunderstanding either. Otherwise, V wouldn''t be willing to meet her once he knew she was not his fan but wanted to recruit him as the cameraman.


    Because of that, Cathy could only act like she''s a big fan of V works, while she was not in truth.

 Chapter 16 - First Official Meeting (1)

    Birds were chirping in harmony, making one''s ear sing along with the bird. The sound of flowing water from the rainfall not far away was able to soothe one''s heart. Whether in the morning or at night, the serene air makes someone like Vincent feel at home living there.


    Since his deal with his parents, Vincent has traveled out of town to take shots with his most beloved camera to his heart''s content.


    The primary purpose was to add to the gallery''s collection and forget about the deal for a while.


    He chose a minimalize villa in the mountains with a pool on the ground floor along with a gazebo in the backyard. There were various kinds of plants and trees lining the backyard. He could even ripe some fruits from the garden.


    Vincent could have stayed there for a few more days. He even could live here for months!


    Unfortunately... he hasn''t come home in eight days, and his mother keeps calling him almost every day.


    Vincent sighed in resignation. He was no longer a child, but his mother was always overly worried about him. He didn''t know what else to do to reduce his mother''s worries.


    Who could he blame? He was almost died when he was still fourteen and cause a heart attack on his parents. Therefore, he could understand why his mother was over-worried about him.


    "Mr. Regnz? The taxi you ordered is ready."


    "Thank you," he replied politely to the villa caretaker.


    Vincent immediately took his backpack and left for the airport. The plane departed at noon and took two hours to arrive at New York City.


    Of course, he stopped by the gallery first before returning home. He knew that once his mother saw his face, she would not let him go again before the day changed.


    From the airport, he walked a short walk to the nearest bus stop. While waiting for the bus to arrive, his cell phone rings.


    "Hi tigress... oh, are you back too?... Alright, see you in three hours at the usual place." Right when he put his cellphone back in, the bus he was waiting for arrived.


    Forty-five minutes later, Vincent got off at the bus stop near his gallery.


    Vincent walked again for ten minutes before finally arriving at the entrance to his gallery.


    The doors and walls on the side of the gallery building were made of glass. Outsiders could see what was inside and vice versa.


    Therefore, it was no wonder he could see a girl was walking to the exit door while he was about to enter it.


    When they passed, his steps stopped, and turned around to see the girl. On the other hand, the girl did not stop and keep walking without sparing him a glance.


    Unconsciously, Vincent''s eyes followed the girl''s back until it disappeared from his sight.


    How strange.


    Why did he feel like he had met that girl before? But where? He couldn''t remember.


    Vincent shrugged his shoulders indifferently and decided not to think about it.


    "Yo, Frank! Miss me?"


    A shiver ran through his spine when he heard an affectionate tone from his employer. "Do you want me to answer honestly?"


    "No."


    "I miss you so much to the point I can''t rid you from my mind."


    Vincent laughed at that. "Aw... how cute. Do you want me to ask you out?"


    Fortunately, there weren''t many visitors near them; otherwise, they would be considered an odd couple. They even would be thinking if the couple a real gay!


    "Speaking of homesickness, someone craved to meet you."


    "I know."


    "It''s not me."


    "Who said it was you?"


    "Then?"


    "My mom, right?"


    "Ah, right. Your mom terrorized me every day, every hour, and I couldn''t focus on my work. I was too afraid to turn on my phone. You owed me a big one this time."


    Vincent grinned happily, knowing he had taken the right move by coming to his gallery first.


    "But I didn''t mean your mother. I''m talking about a fan of yours. She''s pretty cute... no... she''s very charming and sweet. I bet you will like this one."


    "Then, you must watch out for the impending ant invasion."


    Frank chuckled, "You know that''s not what I mean."


    Vincent just nodded his head while cleaning the camera with a gentle move as if he treats a woman''s skin with great care.


    "At least, try to meet her once. She really wants to meet you."


    "Why don''t you go see her instead?"


    "I''m already content to see her every day. She always comes here hoping to meet her idol, the legendary V."


    "Come every day? You mean to come here?"


    Frank nodded his head very slowly with a knowing smile.


    "Looks like you like her. You can hit on her, and I will give you my blessing." Vincent continued indifferently without stopping his care on his camera.


    Frank was quite speechless, hearing his employer''s... his best friend''s nonchalant tone, and shook his head in resignation.


    A few minutes later, Vincent''s phone in his jacket pocket rang, singing a popular song.


    "Yes? You''ve already arrived?" Vincent looked at his watch before answering again, "Isn''t it still an hour? It''s not my fault then... Alright, alright, I''m going now."


    "Who?" Frank asked suspiciously.


    "Who else if not the tigress. I''ll go first."


    Frank took a deep breath. Vincent has been his boss as well as his best friend since college. He knew very well who Vincent was.


    His best friend was the most anti when it comes to a woman. Only Vanessa and his mother could make the man feel at ease.


    Apart from the two of them, Vincent would avoid any woman he met.


    Well, not really. In this world, only one woman could approach Vincent without a hitch.


    Felicia Bernz, aka the tigress.


    ***


    Vincent walked casually towards the bus stop while looking around. If there were an object of interest, he would catch it with his camera.


    It was then that he saw a girl sitting on a chair looking ahead with a blank gaze.


    Wasn''t that the same girl when she passed him in the gallery?


    Vincent moved closer to the stop without taking his eyes off the girl.


    The closer he walked, the more convinced he felt. He firmly believed he had met that girl before.


    It''s just that he couldn''t remember who or where he met her.


    For sure, the girl was not one of the prospective wives his mother introduced to him. This girl had a different vibe from those spoiled brats.


    Therefore, he was intrigued and curious about the petite brown-reddish haired girl.

 Chapter 17 - First Official Meeting (2)

    Not long after that, the bus he was waiting for arrived. He found it incredibly strange as he felt relieved when the girl was riding on the same bus.


    The bad thing was that the bus was so crowded that it was difficult to walk. Finally, Vincent stood in the middle while holding the pillar beside the bus seat.


    The girl was also doing the same right behind him. As soon as the bus was running, all the standing passengers struggled to hold on to their place.


    For several minutes, the bus ran smoothly. No passengers fell or bumped into other passengers. Occasionally Vincent glanced back while trying to dig into his memory.


    Without warning, the bus stopped suddenly, causing all the passengers to push forward. Vincent managed to stay firmly standing in his place, but not with those behind him.


    Vincent felt a small head hit against his back.


    "Sorry," came the honey-like voice from behind.


    Vincent turned his head to see the girl who was shorter than him.


    "No problem," he replied.


    The girl returned with a faint smile before deciding to stare out the window.


    He saw the girl''s pearl-white side face. Some parts of her hair covered her cheeks with her hair flowing down, making her like some model doing a catwalk show.


    Well, he had no time to enjoy the girl''s beauty as the girl''s side face rang a bell in his mind. He was sure he has once met the girl before.


    ''Have we met before?''


    The girl raised her head to meet his eyes with a confused look. This was the first time Vincent saw a beautiful light brown and some golden fleck inside the pupil.


    Why did that girl look at him strangely? Why did that girl look at him in disgust?


    Only then did he realize he had said what he thought.


    Gosh, Vincent !! What''s up with you today? He complained to himself.


    The girl must have thought he was flirting with her using an old-fashioned lame question. So he preferred to stay still and turn


    towards the front. He didn''t know whether he felt embarrassed or frustrated with himself, which made him unable to face the girl''s accusing gaze.


    Having not finished calming his mind, he felt someone slightly tugged on his camera bag. Vincent shifted his gaze on the girl with a raised eyebrow.


    What this girl wants now?


    "You work at V collection?"


    Hearing the girl''s question, Vincent frowned. He didn''t like his identity as V being known. Not even his family... nor the tigress knew that he was V.


    Nobody even knew that he owned the V collection gallery. His family apprehends he was just an unemployed person who sometimes receives services for model or advertisement shoots.


    But still, his family knew nothing about the V collection.


    Then why could this girl guess that he works at V collection? She couldn''t possibly know that he was V, right?


    He knew it was impossible, but he wanted to confirm it.


    "Why do you think like that?"


    The girl did not answer but pointed her finger at his camera bag. There was a V-shaped hanger attached to the chain of the camera bag.


    An eyebrow raised in disbelieve. Just looking at the accessories with the letter V, this girl guessed he works there?


    Well, he did work there if he had to say that, but this hanger was very common. There was absolutely no sign or symbol associated with the V collection.


    "This hanger was just an ordinary hanger. It has nothing to do with the V collection."


    "So you don''t work there?"


    "No." because I am the owner, he continued in his mind. "But, you could also say I work there. You know, just spreading brochures or posting them on the internet and so on. But they didn''t pay me."


    "They didn''t pay you? And you don''t mind?"


    "Nope. My friend worked there, so I helped him to lessen his work. You could say we help each other." in this case, Vincent was not lying.


    "So you know V?"


    Vincent could see the hopeful eyes of the girl. At the same time, the girl had an expressionless face, which made it difficult for him to know the girl''s true intentions.


    The good news was that his identity as V was still safe.


    "You can say that," came the indifferent answer.


    "Can I meet him?"


    What''s wrong with people today? Why are there so many who want to meet him? What''s more, the one looking for V is a woman!? Can''t he live peacefully without a woman disturbing him?


    "One question, why in the beginning did you ask me to work at V collection? How can you ask that?"


    "Those are two questions."


    Vincent rolled his eyes lazily. Of course, he knew he was asking two questions, but the point was the same. This was why he doesn''t like having a conversation with a girl.


    "Fine, two questions." he continued trying to be as patient as possible.


    "The answer is two things." replied the girl while bringing out the index and middle fingers in a half fist.


    "The first is the camera bag, and the second... maybe you don''t remember, but earlier we had a chance to meet in front of the V collection gallery. Didn''t the second one answer your question earlier?"


    Ah, it turned out that the girl had indeed glanced at him. And just as he thought the girl was pointing at V''s accessories, he was wrong. The girl was pointing at his camera bag!


    But, why was that girl silent when he inquired about the accessories earlier? Instead, she shot him straight away with a question he could barely avoid.


    It seemed he had fallen into the trap of the girl''s words. He had to be careful when talking to her.


    Not finished with his thoughts, the petite girl in front of him uttered a line that made him even more shocked.


    "That''s why I thought you were V''s right-hand man or his disciple. But I felt that you were his assistant, so I''m asking you to confirm it."


    So this girl did not think that he is V at all, but just V''s assistant?! He should have felt relieved that his identity was still secure, but somehow hearing the way she spoke, seeing her body language, the look in her eyes... made him feel irritated for reasons he didn''t know.


    "See you later." the girl continued and disappeared from his sight before he even reacted.


    See you later? Hmph!


    He hoped he wouldn''t see that girl again.


    Vincent remained standing in place, and he saw the girl walking opposite the direction of the bus.


    Even though he was irritated, he was still curious about the girl.


    ''We passed each other in front of the V collection gallery. Didn''t the second one answer your question earlier?''


    ''Have we met before?'' He did ask it and heard the answer.


    But that was not the answer he was looking for.


    He felt... he was sure he had indeed met that girl before long before they passed in front of the gallery.


    If he couldn''t remember their names or meeting places, then there was only one possibility.


    The girl was once the object of his analog camera. If that was the case, why would he even care?


    Vincent just needed to stay out of the gallery for a while. With that, the chances of meeting that girl were very slim.


    Vincent laughed at himself.. How could he be sure that the girl would come to the gallery again? He barely knows the girl.

 Chapter 18 - The Bet

    As soon as Vincent gets off the bus, Vincent crosses across and walks past several stores on his right.


    Various kinds of stores were in the line that passed. Most of them were boutique shops and bags for school and office supplies.


    This district was the perfect place for the middle class to find cheap yet fine quality goods.


    Even though Vincent and Felicia belonged to the upper class, they did not feel disgusted or rethink eating in a simple restaurant. What mattered was not the prestige or the extravagant place, but the distinctive taste and warm atmosphere.


    If the two of them walked individually in a crowd, no one would have thought that each of them was the successor of a large company.


    Therefore, Vincent found it most comfortable whenever Felicia around him and vice versa.


    Vincent walked the next block, and then he saw a row of simple suburban restaurants.


    Vincent entered one of them, which had become one of his favorite places. Luckily it wasn''t too crowded, so he could find the person he was looking for.


    "Hey, black hedgehog, what took you so long?"


    Vincent answered it with a giggle while sitting opposite his best friend.


    "You haven''t ordered food yet?"


    "Of course not. I want to make a bet with you." replied the girl with sparkling eyes.


    "Again? I''ll pass this time." Vincent waved his hands to reject the bet he could never win.


    "Are you sure? Don''t be regret later."


    "Why should I be regret?"


    "I heard you are coming to the businessmen''s gala this weekend."


    "Who told you?"


    Everyone already knew Vincent''s nature. Vincent was the most passive when he got an invitation to formal parties. He preferred to attend festivals or parades that sometimes performed on the streets.


    No one would have thought that he would come to the event this weekend. If the tigress found out about it, it was sure that one of his family members had told her.


    "Who else? Sister Vanvan did. Your mother also called me to ask a favor."


    "What kind of favor?"


    "She asked me to leave you alone for this event."


    Whaaaat?


    "Are you going to do it?"


    "Of course. Why would I sacrifice myself for the black hedgehog? I''d better be with my Benben."


    "Will he come too?"


    "Duh, why do you even ask? I only willing to come if he comes."


    Ah, right. Vincent had forgotten the reality that was expected of them.


    "That''s why I''m offering this bet. If I lose, I won''t obey your mother and keep you company until the end of the show."


    "Really? What if I lose? Aren''t you going to obey my mother?"


    "If you lose, I want you to help me keep Benben away from his new secretary."


    "What''s wrong with the secretary?"


    "The new secretary is a young girl. I don''t like her at all."


    Young girl? To Vincent''s knowledge, Benjamin Paxton never employed female secretaries.


    "Maybe just a rumor?"


    "I saw her with my own two eyes. What pissed me off, she wasn''t intimidated by me at all."


    "What a pain, you want me to waste my time to prevent her from following your idol during the event later?"


    "Precisely!"


    Vincent snorted at this.


    "What''s the difference with you leaving me alone there?"


    "The difference is you only need to face one woman rather than dozens of women there. How is it? Isn''t my offer better?"


    What she said made sense. It was better for him to handle one girl rather than who knew for how many women had made on his mother''s list of candidates for her daughter-in-law.


    "Besides, Benben would have let you take his secretary away. You are his favorite cousin."


    Vincent sighed in resignation at this. "Very well. This time I won''t yield in." he determined to win the bet this time. He still preferred the tigress''s company to other unknown girls.


    Felicia smiled happily and got up to order something.


    Vincent already knew what she ordered, even without asking. Four fat turkey soups in large portions. Whoever finishes the soup first is the winner.


    If he only needed to finish one portion, Vincent was confident he could win. Alas, the requirement was to spend two portions, which make Vincent lose every time.


    While waiting for their orders, Vincent wondered to find out about Benjamin''s new secretary. And his best friend''s answer didn''t help him at all.


    "I don''t know. I''m too lazy to deal with her."


    "Control your jealousy. What if the new girl took advantage of using your jealousy?"


    Felicia stuck out her tongue, not caring about her nickname.


    Not long after, their order arrived. Instead of four, there were two on their table.


    Vincent should have jumped for joy because this time, he was going to win. His speed in consuming a large bowl was faster than Felicia. Unfortunately, once he ate the second bowl, his speed decreased drastically, and he could not match his friend''s pace.


    Because of that, seeing the girl only ordered two portions where each one had to spend one portion, he should be more excited because he was sure he would win the bet this time.


    But the thick red soup and the pungent smell made him horrified.


    "Hey, you play dirty. You didn''t tell me to order super spicy food."


    "Whose fault did not want to ask first before accepting my challenge?"


    Vincent sighed resignedly. For the umpteenth time, he entered his best friend''s trap.


    He took a spoon and brought some of the broth towards his mouth. It was then that the strong smell entered his throat, causing him to cough.


    Felicia, who saw his attitude laughed as she continued to enjoy her meal. "I won again," she exclaimed happily.


    "I wonder why I can''t get rid of you."


    Responding to her friend''s sarcasm, Felicia just shook her head happily while chewing the soup in her mouth as if spicy food was the most delicious food in this world. She even humming a sweet melody as if she was the star in the middle of the spotlight.


    Seeing the girl''s mood and a satisfied smile on her face, Vincent could not be angry any longer.


    Vincent put his soup aside to give it to the girl while ordering another meal. When the order arrived, Felicia had finished her soup and pound on Vincent''s supposed to be soup.


    "Did Benjamin know you could finish two large portions quickly?"


    "Are you crazy? Of course, I won''t let him see me eat like this."


    "That''s why he never glanced at you. Do you know, all the men in this world do not like the attitude of women who are made up or filled with pretense."


    "Women also shouldn''t give a bad impression to attract the attention of the opposite sex. Otherwise, it is tantamount to suicide."


    "But you showed me all your true nature."


    "You''re different. I don''t see you as a man at all."


    "What a coincidence. I don''t see you as a woman either."


    "Isn''t that right? That''s why we can freely discuss anything and don''t need to be afraid of being hated. It''s different from my ideal man. I don''t want him to hate me. How can I show him my true nature?"


    "Sooner or later, he will find out your true nature."


    "I will think about it later. For now, I want to give my best impression in front of him. One more thing... you are strictly forbidden to call me a tigress there."


    "Yes, madame." came the firm answer while raising his hand like a soldier saluting his superior.


    The truth is, his cousin already knew the girl''s tomboyish nature and did not mind at all. He knew his cousin had the same feelings as the woman who was sitting opposite him.


    It''s just that something fishy is going on, but he couldn''t point his finger. He felt like Benjamin Paxton was hiding something and preventing himself from having a relationship with Felicia.


    No... not only Felicia but with any woman.


    Vincent just sighed, and he did not reveal this to his friend.. He didn''t want to give false hopes and let the man handle his personal love life on his own.

 Chapter 19 - Best Friends

    Vincent and Felicia spent their time chatting there until it was already dark. After escorting the girl home, Vincent walked to his house, located only a few blocks from his best friend''s house.


    Vincent and Felicia have known each other since they were five years old. They go to the same school until college. Miraculously they were always placed in the same class. Maybe because they are both outstanding students in their school, they always entered the excellent category.


    Only when they were in college, they had different classes because the majors they took were different. Despite their different majors, they still see each other whenever they have free time.


    Vincent and Felicia got their nicknames from each other.


    Felicia gave him the nickname the black hedgehog because every time Vincent woke up in the morning, his hair would stand up like the thorns of a hedgehog. What''s more, his jet black hair color was just like a black hedgehog on the defensive.


    Meanwhile, Felicia''s character was very tomboyish and always said what was on her mind. She was not afraid of anything or anyone even though a big mafia guy confronted her.


    Felicia learned taekwondo from her father. That''s why not many men dare to approach her.


    Every time a man approached her, Felicia would look at him with a probing gaze. All men feel intimidated and dare not advance on her, earning her a nickname of ''tigress'' from Vincent.


    ''Another case with my ideal man. I don''t want him to hate me,''


    Ideal man? Vincent gave a knowing smile without her knowledge as he genuinely prayed for the girl''s happiness.


    Benjamin Paxton''s biological mother was his mother''s sister, which means he and Benjamin were cousins by blood. Benjamin Paxton is five years above them and is very good at managing hotels.


    A hotel that appears to be bankrupt could bounce back in no time if he managed it. The man''s hand was like a golden hand. No matter how gloomy the future looked, whatever hotel the man worked on would come in glory result.


    The fact that Benjamin was not yet to married makes single women from conglomerates want to make this man their husbands. One of them was his best friend, Felicia Bernz.


    Vincent felt confident that both had the same feelings, but why didn''t his cousin come forward immediately? What made the man so doubtful? What problems could make his cousin sacrifice his feelings?


    Once again, Vincent sighed heavily. Even though he wanted to be the cupid of love between them, he still cringed at being obliged to distract the new secretary from his cousin.


    He had absolutely no idea who that young girl was or what character she was. He wasn''t very good at talking to women at all.


    Vincent was still thinking about this and so deep in thought. Even when he entered his room, he was completely unaware of the presence of someone waiting for him.


    He walked aside to find a familiar light switch. As soon as the light came on, he looked back to close the door to his room. But what he saw was nothing he could imagine.


    All of a sudden, a woman in a long white dress with black hair covering her whole face showed up right in front of his nose, making him jumped in surprise and backed away while screaming reflexively.


    The woman pushed her hair back and burst out laughing.


    "SISTER! It''s not funny at all!" his heart was still pounding from the shock, and get irritated when he noticed his mischief sister would not stop laughing soon.


    "It''s your punishment. Why didn''t you tell us that you come home today?"


    "Tsk. It must be the tigress who told you. Wait, you stay overnight here?" Vincent asked, realizing that his sister was wearing her nightgown.


    "That''s right. Bryant is working late today, so we''ll stay here tonight."


    "Abi?"


    "She was sleeping in my room. Other than your meeting with Felicia, where did you go?"


    "Nowhere. Just visit some random gallery."


    "You''re lucky, mom, already asleep. Otherwise, she''d be nagging all day because you hid your return."


    Vincent nodded in agreement in response to Vanessa''s comment.


    "By the way, do you need my help on Saturday?"


    "What kind of help?"


    "I know you are the most anti-relationship with a girl. I can accompany you."


    "And make dad force me back to run his business? No. I''ll do it myself. Besides, I''ve made a good plan with Felis. So I guess I''ll be fine."


    "Ah, you mean the young secretary, huh?"


    Vincent sighed. If Felicia had told her everything, why did his sister bother him with questions?


    "Yeah, something like that," he replied, taking the books from his rucksack and tidying them on the table. "Do you know anything about the secretary? What is she like?"


    "No. I''ve never met her. I heard Benjie had a new assistant a week ago, but I never thought it was a girl."


    "Oo" was the only response. "Sister, until when are you here? I want to change my clothes and take a shower. Ouch!" Once again, he received a hit from his sister.


    "Good night, thousand reasons, brother," Vanessa replied with a mischievous grin before getting out of his room.


    Vincent just shook his head while watching his sister''s walking out of the room.


    All the women he loved overwhelmed him, and he couldn''t do anything about it.


    When about to go to the bathroom, his eyes caught a photo on his desk.


    The photo was taken when he graduated at the same time as Felicia.


    ''Have you never had feelings for her? The least bit?''


    Vincent smiled, remembering the questions asked by both his friends and family.


    It would be a lie if he said no to their questions. Because of that, he never answered them directly and changed the topic of their conversation.


    That''s right. Vincent once had feelings for the tigress, but he never confessed his feelings. He knew Felicia was not the person he wanted to marry.


    That''s why he never crossed the line of their friendship. He was the youngest child in his family and was always treated like a child. He wanted to have a younger sibling and experience what it was like to be a big brother. He wondered if everyone''s treatment would change too.


    Well, he knew he couldn''t possibly ask his mother for a younger brother; otherwise, his head would be minced by her. Because of that, he treated Felicia like a sister.. He became a doting brother, likes to yield to every request of the girl, and of course, will always be there whenever the girl needed him.

 Chapter 20 - Rumor About V

    The day before the event day, Cathy bought a gown for herself. So far, Cathy only bought things for her three sisters. She never bought for herself or cared about her appearance.


    As long as she could wear a t-shirt and jeans that allowed her to move around freely, she didn''t care.


    But this time was different. Her uncle asked her to be his assistant and accompany him to attend business events.


    She couldn''t embarrass her uncle or do anything that could harm Uncle Ben.


    However, there was one thing she didn''t understand. Why did that man tell her not to inform people that she was his niece?


    As a result, some hotel employees looked at her cynically for being their hotel CEO secretary without a test.


    Not only that, there was a woman who seemed to have a crush on her uncle; and her uncle let the woman misunderstand. The woman thought Cathy had a secret relationship with her uncle.


    That girl was an heiress of Bernz corperation.


    Every time the heiress visited their office, she would look at Cathy with displeasure or assume her didn''t exist.


    This heiress even showed her intimidating aura to her. Well, Cathy was not affected as she felt indifferent towards the woman. She did nothing wrong as her relationship with Uncle Ben is not what the woman imagined. Therefore, she paid no heed to Bernz''s heiress.


    Nevertheless, Cathy gave all her best to show those who underestimated her. Whether she Benjamin Paxton''s niece or lover, she wanted them all to see that she, Catherine West, could do her job professionally.


    This was the only way to change the perspective of the employees. And she did it.


    She could fulfill whatever Benjamin requests and solve it without any problem. Even if something happened that was not planned, Cathy could find a solution in no time.


    Cathy herself was always maintaining a friendly manner to everyone she meets. She did not always follow her uncle when she was in the office.


    If she thinks Ben did not have any task for her, she''ll go out and join the next department to make new acquaintances there.


    Because of her open attitude, managers and staff also welcome her warmly. They no longer looked down on her or insulted her.


    The only assignment she hasn''t been able to resolve was getting V to do the advertisement for the new project.


    Even now, she still could not find a way to meet V. Benjamin did not mind it and gave her another task as he knew V wasn''t an easy person.


    However, only Cathy knew that her uncle would never be looking for another photographer anytime soon. Because of that, she still hasn''t given up on completing her first assignment.


    During the few days of her visit to the gallery, she heard several rumors about V. A famous photographer has a strange personality.


    V was a thirty-two-year-old man with long hair covering his entire face. The man preferred to wear the same clothes for days and rarely goes out of his house.


    [Vincent: What!? Who spread the rumors?]


    With the shabby and beggar-like appearance, it''s no wonder that V did not want to meet people. At the end of the day, no one knew what V''s face looks like or where his house is.


    Cathy was speechless when she heard the rumor. If no one has ever met V before, how could words about V''s appearance spreading wild?


    Cathy sighed resignedly, picking out a dress.


    She had never been to an event where all the rich gathered together, so she didn''t know what kind of clothes she should wear. Should it be very luxurious or straightforward but elegant or just plain?


    Because her position was only as an assistant, she picked a knee-length dress with short sleeves. The dress she chose had brokets on both sleeves and had a flower shape at the skirt''s bottom.


    Simple but elegant, that was the impression she wanted to put on. She would wear ribbon-strap heels, a birthday gift from her three younger siblings. These heels could make her as much as three centimeters taller.


    After paying for the clothes she chose, Cathy paid a visit once again to the V collection gallery. She hopes to meet the young man he met on the bus two days ago.


    If she couldn''t persuade Frank to make her meet V, maybe she could convince the young man.


    Yesterday she didn''t go there because her work duties were too full and she was too tired to take the time. Therefore, once finished and got permission to go home, Cathy went straight to her house and rested.


    Even though she had worked there for one week and adapted to her job, her body could still not adapt as a personal assistant required to use all her brain and stamina. Therefore, she felt exhausted, as this was the first time she needed to use all of her skills for hours altogether.


    When she was working in a restaurant, she didn''t have to think too hard. Cathy only used her energy, which only four to five hours per day, because she was only a part-time worker.


    On the other hand, in her current profession, Cathy arrived at eight in the morning until late at night, depending on her uncle. If Ben comes home at six, then she''ll be home too. But if Ben comes home at ten, then she will go home at the same time.


    Luckily her uncle was kind enough to tell her to get home if it was too late. At least she could still take the last bus.


    "Hi, Cathy. I thought you weren''t coming back." Frank said, looking cheerful upon seeing her arrival.


    Cathy always used her break time to visit the gallery. Sometimes she took advantage of the time waiting for her uncle, who was in a meeting, by stopping by the gallery.


    "How could it be," replied Cathy with a smile. "I still haven''t given up."


    Frank laughed. "V is back here."


    "Really? When can I meet him?"


    "About that .. sorry, I''m not sure at this time V wants to meet people."


    "Is there absolutely no way?" Cathy put on an innocent face with a pitiful look.


    Frank scratched his head, which didn''t get itchy at all. Seeing the expression of the girl before him, he found it very difficult to say no.


    But he also couldn''t just reveal V''s identity or give Vincent''s contact to the girl.


    He was at a complete stalemate. He didn''t know what to answer and kept thinking of a way to escape the girl''s request.


    The merciful God could hear his prayers, and a visitor summoned him.


    "I''m sorry, that''s my cue. Next time you come when V is here, I''ll bring you to his office," he replied before rushing towards the visitor who had called him.


    Cathy sighed in resignation and looked at Frank with annoyance. If he didn''t intend to call V here, why did he tell her V had returned?


    In the end, Cathy decided to return to her office without thinking about the incident.. She reread his uncle''s schedule for the day and checked what was needed for the afternoon meeting.

 Chapter 21 - The Venue

    The D-day,


    Vincent wore a pastel suit with a white striped shirt. He paired it with white sneakers to make him look stylish and minimalist.


    Felicia wore a burgundy dress with short sleeves on the sides of her arms, showing her pure white delicate shoulders. The skirt on the back of her dress was longer than the front showing her smooth white legs.


    Her hair was left loose with a slight curl at the ends. The two sides of her hair were tied and bonded together in the middle, showing her perfect cheekbones'' shape.


    Vincent, who saw Felicia come out of her house, looked at the girl in awe. Is she really the girl he had known all this time? She did not look like a tigress at all!


    Felicia grinned at the dumbfounded expression of her friend and spun her body three hundred and sixty degrees to show it off to the man who was frozen still.


    "So... How do I look?"


    "Are you really not tigress?"


    Felicia rolled her eyes, irritably clicked her tongue in annoyance, "I told you already. Don''t call me tigress for tonight."


    "You said when we arrived at the venue. We''re still in front of your house. So no problem."


    Felicia could have thrown her fists at Vincent like she always did. But not tonight. She will act like a graceful lady who did not know any martial arts.


    Felicia straightened out her back and strolled past Vincent into the man''s car.


    Seeing the behavior of his friend, who was like a princess, Vincent''s mouth opened wide. He had absolutely no idea the tigress he knew could act like that.


    "Hey, black hedgehog... until when will you be statued there? Let''s go."


    Vincent giggled as he waited for what would happen when Felicia and Benjamin met. He was sure that his friend would behave that was not his true nature.


    What would his cousin think about when he saw the nature of the tigress who suddenly turned into a graceful and gentle girl?


    As soon as they arrived at a building where the event was being held, Felicia entered without waiting for her friend to find her dream man.


    Because Felicia was wearing high heels, it became difficult for her to walk fast. In fact, Vincent had caught up with her without realizing it.


    "There''s no need to rush. He''s not here yet," announced Vincent as he was sure Felicia knew who he meant.


    "How do you know?"


    "I already asked from the reception."


    "Oo..." Then Felicia walked casually towards the crowd of other guests.


    Since Benjamin hadn''t arrived yet and Vincent wasn''t comfortable with the crowd of girls, Felicia always stood by Vincent and said something that made the girls leave on their own.


    "You are, really. If you don''t change your behavior, you will never be able to get married. You only get surrounded by five girls, but you are already overwhelmed by them."


    Felicia was very aware that her best friend was not only tall but also very attractive. Especially with his current appearance and the light in his eyes, the way he smiles... which girl would not melt before him.


    Unfortunately... this black hedgehog, not only did it take out its hedgehog quills when it met a girl, it even wouldn''t want to spare a glance!


    "Now I can understand why Aunt Fefe and Sis Vanvan worry about you."


    "What''s that got to do with them?"


    Felicia sighed in resignation to see her friend, who could no longer be helped.


    "Vincent, think again ... when you are old, you will live alone and lonely. When you are sick, no one will take care of you; when you are broke, no one will accompany you; when you are depressed or sad, there will be no comfort. Do you want your life to be like this? "


    "Why do I feel like you''re cursing me?"


    "This will definitely happen if you don''t get married. At least... I mean, look at them. They all want to talk to you. Among them, there must also be someone who wants to know you more deeply. They are also beautiful. Well, although no one is prettier than me anyway. "


    Vincent almost couldn''t help laughing at the narcissistic princess in front of him.


    "I thought you wanted me to hook Ben''s secretary?"


    "Hey! I just want you to keep her away from Benben, doesn''t mean I want you to seduce her. I don''t like her. She does not deserve to get you."


    "Fine, fine. I need to let one of them talk to me. I''m not that interested in striking a conversation first. Why don''t you introduce me to someone?"


    "Are you sure?"


    "Hm... why does it feel you already have your candidate." guessed Vincent suspiciously.


    Felicia turned her gaze in another direction, pretending not to know what her friend''s speaking.


    "What are you talking about? Ah, there she is..." Felicia walked towards a girl, then the two of them approached Vincent.


    Secretly, Vincent laments himself, who has always been under the influence of women. First, his mother, the second was her sister, and the last was the tomboyish tigress.


    Of course, he only softened up to the three women. Apart from the three, he would be cold and unwilling to be approached.


    He knew that if he found his life partner, Vincent would spoil and protect her more than the three women he loves dearly.


    That''s why he preferred not to find his love. After seeing Felicia marry someone who could make her happy, he will look for her life partner.


    For now, he was quite comfortable with his single status.

 Chapter 22 - The New Secretary Girl

    "Vincent, she was my junior at the university. Her name is Cheryl. Cheryl, he is my best friend since childhood, Vincent."


    Both Vincent and Cheryl shook hands and gave friendly smiles. Vincent could see Cheryl''s cheeks turning red.


    "I''ll go take a look in the sweet corner first. Happy chatting."


    Felicia winked at Vincent before finally walking away from them.


    Vincent almost called the girl with the nickname as the girl left him so cruelly with a strange girl.


    "So you are Felis''s junior? How old are you?"


    "Twenty-eight," Cheryl replied, trying to stay relaxed. Now her cheeks were not as blushed as before. "I heard from Felis. You are a photographer?"


    Oh? So Felicia told that girl about him? While Felicia didn''t tell him anything about the girl.


    "Yes, I am."


    "If you don''t mind, can I join you sometime?"


    "Sorry, I''m not used to anyone''s company when shooting."


    "Oh..." came a disappointed tone in her voice, but Vincent didn''t care. "Can I ask something personal?"


    Vincent''s brows twitched at that. They had just spoken a few words to each other, and the girl wanted to ask something personal?


    But his curiosity overcame him.


    "Sure."


    "I heard some rumors. Is it true you like the same gender? I''m sorry to offend you, but lately, I often hear it from my friends. Felicia said it was just a baseless rumor. But I prefer to ask you directly." Cheryl shamelessly glanced at the expressionless Vincent. "Sorry. I was presumptuous. You don''t need to answer my question earlier."


    "If I say that the rumors are true, what will you do?"


    Vincent could see the girl''s body in front of him stiffened, and her face turned pale.


    He also saw the small movements the girl made. Slowly, Cheryl stepped backward.


    "Ah, is that so. I''m sorry bothering you," was the response before leaving and returning to join her friends.


    Vincent smirked, seeing the girl retreated by herself, not really offended by the girl''s changing attitude. He heaved a relieved sigh as he was left alone.


    It was then that the door to the hall not far from where he was standing opened.


    A man with sharp eyes with a masculine appearance entered the room, followed by a girl wearing a white knee-length dress with a bit of hair braided on two sides and interlocked at the back.


    All eyes were on the man who had just entered the room; his best friend was no exception.


    That man was none other than Benjamin Paxton, an unmarried man who was the target of every woman in this place.


    Vincent could guess the girl who entered with Ben was the new secretary that Felicia wanted him to ''get rid of'' from his cousin.


    Vincent only saw the side of the young secretary, but there was something stuck in his heart. It seemed that he felt familiar with the girl.


    Why is it that lately, his memory of knowing people''s faces has become bad?


    Not long after, Vincent saw Felicia waved at him, and he knew that was his cue. He sighed in resignation that he had to carry out a particular mission from the tigress because he lost that unfair bet.


    With heavy steps, Vincent walked towards the three of them, and only then did he see the new secretary girl''s face.


    What stunned him or his heart beat faster was not that the girl was beautiful.


    She could hear men''s rumors saying that Benjamin''s secretary had a beautiful face and a slender body. The girl looked like an angel who had come down to this mortal realm with her white dress.


    It''s not that. Vincent didn''t even feel that this girl was very beautiful. In fact, her beauty just average. Not too ugly nor pretty. But enough to attract attention, making people who see her will want to be friends with her.


    Well, that wasn''t what stunned him either.


    The girl smiled at him like a polite greeting. Everyone he met also had the same smile. But the glint in her eyes... he could see the girl was feeling happy. Previously the girl only showed a polite and respectful look but now turned into a sparkling star as if the girl was thrilled upon seeing him.


    Or maybe it''s just his imagination? Because apart from the glint in her eyes, the girl''s expression didn''t change much, and she maintained a polite smile when greeting people.


    ***


    A few moments before...


    Cathy was reviewing the names of the invitees who will be attending the party.


    The gala dinner will be held in a house owned by one of the Star Risen hotel''s most prominent investors.


    As the CEO of Star Risen, of course, Benjamin had to come to the event. He also invited Cathy as his assistant to go with him.


    Well, the real reason was he just wanted Cathy to start adapting to the upper class. Sooner or later, he will have to reveal her true identity.


    Even so, Benjamin still didn''t know how to tell his nieces. He could never say casually like, ''Cathy, your father is the real successor of the Paxton.''


    The girl would look at him as a mad man for sure.


    Or if he said like, ''Cathy, you are the true heiress to all Paxton''s assets,'' he was sure that his eldest niece would bring her three younger sisters out of the house and flee from his wings.


    Therefore little by little, he brought her in; adapt more precisely so that the girl did not easily give up her responsibility as a successor to Paxton.


    Benjamin glanced sideways; seeing his niece seriously studying all kinds of information about the invitees made him smile proudly.


    In the past, he did not like her presence, not only Cathy but the company of the four of them. But gradually, he felt that the four of them were already part of him. He felt that he was the uncle of the four young girls.


    Man! He is old now, isn''t he?


    [author: Is a 37 year age considered old?]

 Chapter 23 - Second Encounter

    "You don''t need to memorize them all. Just be relaxed and enjoy the show. If someone asks you about something you don''t know, there''s no need to answer and leave it to me."


    "Okay," answered Cathy after closing the folder containing the information she had learned again.


    Not that she didn''t want to continue with her learning, but with a fast-moving car and relying on the flashlight of her phone to read, her head felt dizzy, and she felt nausea.


    "Uncle. It is listed here that V was also invited."


    "V always gets invitations, but he never comes to events like this. So for the time being, forget about V."


    "Okay."


    "You don''t have to be so formal if it''s just the two of us," said Ben.


    "..." Cathy paused for a moment. "I understand."


    Recently, Cathy felt that her uncle was very concerned about her and her siblings.


    Each night, her uncle would come home to have dinner with them. Occasionally Uncle Ben would ask about their daily activities and listen to what her three siblings patiently told him.


    Slowly, her three younger sisters started to feel comfortable and looked forward to their uncle''s return every night. Maybe because Cathy always told her sisters about their uncle''s assistance, her three younger siblings could accept Uncle Ben''s presence in no time.


    Even though no one knew it, Cathy was very grateful to her uncle, who was willing to become a father figure for her three younger siblings.


    Because of that, she was less skeptical of her uncle and accepted the man''s presence with open arms. It''s just that she still couldn''t allow herself to depend on her uncle.


    If she met trouble or difficulty at work, Cathy would not nag or seek help from her uncle. Even when a colleague pressured her or insulted her indirectly, she wouldn''t complain either.


    She will face it herself; in her own way.


    Right now, she really wished someone, either Frank or even V himself, would present at this event. She even prayed in her heart that tonight, even if it sounded impossible, she prayed V himself would be present at the event later.


    Cathy laughed to herself, sarcastically. Can praying make the famous V never show up in any event, come tonight?


    She realized that this was the first time she had prayed in a long time, precisely since Cathy went to the hospital and got the news that she had a disorder.


    She blamed her father, blamed the world, blamed the god above when she knew she couldn''t see color through her eyes.


    In terms of health, her eyes were fine. She had cells that could make her see standard colors. But the reason why she could no longer see them was more due to her mental state.


    In the psychiatric field, a doctor said she had developed a defensive system against something that made her unable to see colors. The doctor even advised her to do therapy every few months, which she refused.


    If she does therapy regularly, doesn''t that mean she admits that she has a mental disorder like her father?


    After all, whatever reason the doctor gave to him, the reason why the colors disappeared from her sight was her father''s fault. She could no longer distinguish colors because she was beaten hard by her father at that time.


    That''s right. Since her beloved daddy slapped her at that time, Cathy cried loudly that night, and without realizing it... the colors in her vision started to blur and became two colors. Black and white.


    From then on, no matter whether the scene before her was beautiful or attractive, she couldn''t perceive it as what others saw.


    Rainbow?


    She couldn''t even see the seven different colors of the rainbow. It only made her heart go cold, and her mind lost in the memory of her father''s hand that landed on her cheek.


    "Cathy, are you all right?"


    Hearing her name called, Cathy turned to her uncle. Her heartfelt warm when she saw the worried look in the man''s eyes.


    Cathy, Anna, Lina, Lizzy. Her uncle has made it a habit to call their names with endearing names, making their relationship even closer.


    "I''m fine, uncle," she replied with a reassuring smile.


    Her uncle placed her left hand on her head gently without messing with her beautiful hairdo.


    "Don''t push yourself too hard. If you''re too tired, tell me whenever you want. I''ll take you home right away."


    "Yes, uncle, thank you,"


    Well, even if she wasn''t feeling well or were bored, she still wouldn''t tell her uncle. Cathy didn''t want to bring trouble to her uncle.


    After an hour''s drive from their home, Ben and Cathy entered a large residence and climbed several stairs leading to the second floor. Soon they were standing right in front of a door to the main hall where the main event was held.


    "Don''t forget. Don''t call me uncle here."


    Cathy nodded her head slowly. After waiting for a while, the large door opened.


    As she expected, a warm welcome arose to welcome her uncle.


    During the two weeks working under her uncle, Cathy understood one thing. In the hospitality sector, his uncle was a highly regarded and respected figure.


    Because her uncle was not married yet, there were many girls who wanted to make her uncle as their prospective husband. They called her uncle a dream man.


    None other than the woman dressed in burgundy who immediately approached her uncle. The woman was Felicia Bernz, a CEO and heir of the largest car company in the country.


    The woman spoke sweet yet elegant words as she spoke to her uncle.


    But only she knows, this certain girl was only pretending in front of her uncle. She knew very well that this woman''s attitude was not as gentle or graceful as she was currently showing.


    She had felt tempted to tell her uncle about Felicia''s true nature, just because she was already irritated by her arrogant mocking of her.


    But she never did it. Cathy knew her uncle wasn''t a stupid man, and again their relationship was not her business at all.


    Not long after, Cathy saw Felicia waving her hand at someone. Her uncle followed Felicia''s gaze, and his face had a look of surprise.


    Reflexively, Cathy also followed her uncle''s gaze. There she saw a young man she had met before.


    At that moment, her heart jumped with joy, knowing that one of the V collection employees was attending this event!


    Is the fortune bless her? No. In this world, you can''t just rely on luck alone. Apart from hard work and intelligence, she should also pray to those above.


    Cathy decided that from today on, she would pray first before starting her work.

 Chapter 24 - Cousins

    When they entered the hall, Benjamin was not too surprised to see the many invitations that came to him. But what made him surprised was the whisper of several invitations, especially from men who adored his niece.


    Whether he should feel proud or frustrated, Benjamin must admit that his current niece''s appearance was no different from the upper-class girls.


    Her dignity and her signature friendly smile could make any men fall in love with her.


    He was proud because he felt it wouldn''t take him long to introduce his niece as a Paxton heiress. At the same time, he also felt frustrated. It felt like wanting to shut their mouths and keep their niece away from their gaze.


    Benjamin shook his head, knowing that his thought strays away from the usual thing. Is this how a father feels? He''d like to see his daughter grow to a fine lady at the same time; he did not like watching her being a showcase.


    "Benben!" exclaimed a woman he knew very well. "Finally, you came. I thought you wouldn''t."


    Benjamin answered politely to the sole heiress of the Bernz corp.


    "So you''re trying to say you wouldn''t come if I didn''t come?" guessed he.


    The girl laughed while covering her hands, gracefully. "What do you think?"


    "Benjamin, did you come alone this time?"


    "Is she your new secretary?"


    "She looks so young."


    Benjamin felt uncomfortable with the questions raised by the crowd of women around him, but he still wore a casual expression and wore his professional smile.


    The only woman he allowed to approach him was Felicia. Only that woman, he would talk more than polite words.


    As for the other women, Benjamin only answered perfunctorily and was not interested in lingering with them.


    Benjamin saw Felicia waving at someone. Automatically, he was curious about the person he greeted.


    He was shocked at what he saw. His younger cousin, Vincentius Regnz, has never shown the bridge of his nose at an event like this. What made him come tonight?


    "Are you really Vincent?" Actually, he didn''t mean to tease, but it had become his habit to annoy his younger cousin.


    He couldn''t pass the day without teasing the sullen boy before him, maybe because he got taken care of by his aunt and Vanessa.


    "Let''s just say I''m not the Vincent, you know."


    "Oo? Then which Vincent are you?"


    "Can''t you just let the day pass without bothering me?"


    "No."


    Vincent''s forehead frowned even more at this. Not to mention, there was new gossip in their midst.


    "Vincent? Do you mean Vincentius Regnz? Isn''t he the only son of the Regnz family?"


    "I don''t think so. The Regnz wouldn''t dress modestly like that."


    "But his face looks like Vanessa Regnz."


    "No. No. Vincentius Regnz never wants to come to an event like this. So he can''t be Vincentius Regnz."


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Paxton," Vincent spoke in a voice loud enough for the gossipers to hear. "I am a good friend of Miss Bernz. My name is Vincent Black H. I came because Miss Felicia invited me to accompany her." he continued, stretching out his hand to shake hands.


    Benjamin raised an eyebrow at the word ''Black H'' and turned towards Felicia, who was trying to hold back her laughter.


    Black H, aka black hedgehog.


    As if he could read the thoughts of his ignorant cousin, Vincent gave him a grimace as if to say, ''Let me go today!''


    Benjamin held back his smile at his poor cousin''s younger brother. He also felt something gently nudge his arm. Finally, he decided not to continue his ''prank.''


    "Nice to meet you too, Mr. Black." Benjamin deliberately said ''Black'' very slowly and firmly, as if afraid that the other person could not hear what he was saying.


    They shake hands without looking away from each other.


    ''After this, we have to talk.''


    ''Do you want to nag again?''


    Only the two of them knew the meaning of each other''s gazes. It looked as if they had met for the first time and didn''t like each other to outsiders. But only Felicia knew how close the two men to the point they pull each other''s leg, while Cathy had a suspicion that these were not the first time the two men meet.


    Even Cathy herself felt that this was the first time seeing her uncle''s figure act like this. She never knew his uncle had this kind of mischievous side.


    She didn''t know who Vincent was in front of her, one thing she was sure of; her uncle and Vincent already knew each other. And this young man was quite special in the eyes of his uncle.


    "Benben, let''s go over there. I have someone to introduce you to," said Felicia softly.


    Benjamin nodded slowly before following the woman. Then as if he had forgotten something, he stopped and turned to look at Cathy.


    "Catherine, please, relax and have a meal to your heart''s content. If you feel uncomfortable, feel free to let me know."


    Catherine lowered her head in both affirmations and salute.


    Cathy glanced at the young man named Vincent, who stared sadly at the two people''s departure.


    She knew Felicia had feelings for her uncle, even though she didn''t know if her uncle had the same feelings, but she could see her uncle treating Felicia differently than other women.


    Then now, she could see as bright as the sky that Vincent has feelings for Felicia.


    Cathy took a deep breath.. She had never been in love before, but seeing the love triangle between the three of them, she felt that love was very troublesome.

 Chapter 25 - Angel Girl

    As a matter of fact, Vincent indeed sighed in low-spirit but for a totally different reason than Cathy was thinking.


    He felt that the two people had been cruel to him. His cousins ??always taunted him whenever he got the chance. At the same time, his best friend left him with a girl he didn''t want to get involved with!


    Because he did lose the bet, and he had promised his parents to spend time with one of the invitations, he had no other choice.


    It''s just that he doesn''t know how to start a conversation at all. But he could see that the girl was not that different from himself.


    They both feel uncomfortable and awkward with each other. Not to mention the views of the invitees who seemed to want to pounce on both of them.


    Vincent felt that they didn''t care about their views. After all, with his identity as an ordinary person, the invited women were no longer looking at him enthusiastically.


    But it was for the girl. It looked like other males were waiting for him to leave so they would hit on the girl. They did not care about him as Vincent was only from an ordinary family. But they saw he was a close friend with Mr. Paxton and young Ms. Bernz, so that they wouldn''t take a risk to offense the young man.


    Seeing that the show still started with a boring speech or greeting, he decided to try to get her out of the hall. That way, the girl didn''t have a chance to return to her cousin''s side, and he completed his mission tonight.


    "Do you mind if we go there?" he said, pointing to the side door located a few steps from where they were standing.


    The girl looked at him in confusion. Then she took a glance at Benjamin, chatting with the elders. She noticed many eyes probing her causing her nausea as she did not want to draw any unwanted attraction.


    "Okay."


    The two of them walked outside the circle of the invited crowd to avoid any spies who wanted to find an opening to cause trouble.


    As soon as they opened the balcony door, their faces were greeted by a cold breeze and a fragrant aroma.


    Regardless of the person beside her, Cathy inhaled the fragrance while closing her eyes. She did not realize that her feet had walked away from the door and approached the source of the scent she smelled.


    Vincent blinked his eyes in disbelief at what he saw. This was the first time he had seen a girl who had entered her own world but still looked beautiful.


    What the male invitees said was true. When the girl entered together with his cousin, not a few of the invitees expressed their admiration for the girl.


    The girl before him was like a beautiful angel descending to earth. As if she had just arrived and seen a scene that had never been explored before, the girl walked straight to the end of the balcony.


    He could almost see the girl flapping her wings on her back and flying away from him. The flowing brown, reddish hair fluttered beautifully as the wind blew their way.


    He could not see the girl''s expression because now the girl''s position was getting farther away from him. But he believed, if only he brought the camera, he would capture the beautiful moment.


    After leaving one of the balcony doors ajar, Vincent walked casually towards the girl while trying to recall the girl''s name.


    Catherine. He remembered his cousin called the girl that name.


    Closer to the end of the balcony where Catherine stood, one could see a garden full of various flowers below.


    Not far from it was a wall of creeping plants on either side of a road. Judging by its shape, which could be seen from their position on the second floor, it seemed like it was a maze.


    Vincent also saw that several lights were not too bright on both sides of the road where beautiful flowers were planted below.


    Arrghh!!


    He should have brought his camera to take this extraordinary scene! Vincent exclaimed irritably. Of course, he didn''t say it directly. He kept his regret in his heart.


    After being satisfied enjoying the scenery below, he turned to the person standing beside him. He just realized that the girl was still closing her eyes, smiling.


    "Did you see it? Isn''t it lovely?" Vincent tried to start a conversation.


    He saw Catherine''s eyelashes flickering and open slowly. But what he saw did not match his expectations. The girl''s smile disappeared in an instant, and her gaze felt cold.


    He almost even felt an unfriendly aura from the girl''s vibe.


    Wait... why does he feel like he has experienced something like this?


    Where? When?


    At that time, he thought he had met that girl? Who is this girl, really? Where have they met?


    Why was it that every time he was with that girl, his heartfelt uncomfortable? And why does his heart feel guilty as if he had done something wrong to the girl?


    What ridiculous thinking. Vincent never met the girl before, so why should he feel guilty?


    Vincent averted his gaze from the cold expression beside him and stared at the sky.


    There were no stars or anything he could see to make his mood better.


    In the end, neither of them spoke for the next few minutes.

 Chapter 26 - Greyish Color

    Cathy POV


    If only this man had nothing to do with V Collection, I would have followed my uncle instead of being here with a stranger.


    I could learn new things from my uncle''s conversation with his colleagues.


    For some reason, lately, I felt I liked doing my job. Even though I was titled a secretary or personal assistant, I felt like a student studying under my uncle''s auspices.


    After all, Benjamin Paxton already has his own private secretary who has worked for the man for eight years. When it was the first day I came to work, I could not understand why my uncle hired me?


    I had no experience and knew nothing about the hotel business. But Charlie, uncle''s real secretary, taught me with great patience.


    Not only that, neither Charlie nor Ben scolded me if I made a mistake. Instead, they encouraged me and motivated me to keep moving forward.


    I would make sure I wouldn''t repeat the same mistakes. You don''t know how much I feel satisfied to see the two adult men looking at me proudly.


    ''I want you to spare your time on Saturday. I would like to bring you to come with me to a gathering.'' That''s what my uncle said to me a few days ago.


    If possible, I would like to avoid upper-class gathering and spend my weekends with Anna and others. But I couldn''t object to the request that sounded like an order from the employer to his employee.


    Besides, this event was not held every Saturday, so I agreed as it would be an excellent experience.


    During the whole journey to the gathering''s venue, I tried to learn about the guests.


    They will be some essential figures in the business field. The Bernz family, founders of the most prominent car company; the Regnz family, who owned dozens of workshops selling electronics and luxury home appliances. There are also several shareholders and investors of Star Risen hotel.


    Not only that, but there is also the Paxton family, which is one of the wealthiest families in the country. Not only does it have hundreds of lands, but Paxton also has a number of estates throughout the country.


    Paxton corp is engaged in property and furniture. While being my uncle''s PA, I learned that most of the hotels we are managing were sponsored by Paxton and Regnz foundation.


    Paxton?? Isn''t my uncle''s surname is Paxton, while my father''s surname is West. I''m sure that uncle Ben is my father''s younger brother, but why do they have different surnames?


    I couldn''t help but be curious about my uncle. I felt like this uncle of mine was hiding something.


    Is it true that they are related by blood? If so, why are their surnames different?


    Or is it possible that Benjamin is my mother''s younger brother?


    Well, sooner or later, I will know the truth. For now, I will see what I could do at the moment.


    Cathy POV end.


    ***


    Cathy was still thinking about her uncle''s secrecy, even after entering the main hall. She had no interest in women who idolized her uncle or the whispers of men about her.


    But when she saw a young man there, her mood changed drastically. Cathy was happy to see one of the V collection workers who came to the event. She hoped she would complete her first assignment soon.


    Cathy couldn''t wait to talk to the young man after being left by her uncle. But her words were stifled when she realized the sad gaze radiating into the man''s two eyes.


    Cathy realized she would sound aggressive if she immediately asked about V without idle talk. So she waited... waited at the right time and atmosphere.


    Realizing that the young man was not interested in talking to her, Cathy had no idea what to do to start a conversation.


    She did not know the man''s character or preferences, so she had to be careful in speaking.


    "Do you mind if we go there?"


    Cathy looked towards the path the man was pointing at. Then she glanced at her uncle, who was discussing with several middle-aged men.


    Because she was eager to get V collection to accept her project without Ben''s help involved, Cathy agreed.


    As long as she stepped her feet, her mind kept turning to find a topic of conversation that could attract the man''s attention.


    Unfortunately, to no avail, since she didn''t have any information regarding the young man, Cathy couldn''t find a suitable topic.


    As soon as the door opened, Cathy felt her face was splashed with cold water, making her shocked. At the same time, her nose caught a very good fragrant.


    As if she forgot whatever assignment she needed to complete, Cathy closed her eyes while enjoying the scent.


    She firmly believed that this fragrant scent was produced from tens... no, hundreds of flowers in the garden. Without even looking, she was sure the scene in front of her must be breathtaking.


    Cathy could not see colors anymore, but sometimes she could see colors that she had seen before in her dreams. Even though she mostly had a dream she didn''t want, at least she could still remember what red was like, what purple or blue and other colors were like.


    These basic colors'' knowledge was enough to reduce her sadness about her eye disorder.


    Cathy kept her eyes closed while trying to imagine the beauty of the scene in her mind.


    "Did you see it? Isn''t it lovely?"


    Reflexively, Cathy opened her eyes at this question. It was then that her thoughts of the beautiful scenery shattered to pieces.


    She could no longer see the color she had drawn in his mind. She is currently facing various forms of flowers along with a row of lamps of two colors.


    Maybe because of the dark conditions and minimal lighting, what she saw tilted more towards black and gray.


    Cathy felt disheartened the moment she saw this gloomy color. She even felt nauseous in her stomach, which hadn''t even been satiated since the afternoon.


    Cathy didn''t want to speak or make the slightest movement. She even forgot the presence of someone beside him.. As a result, only silence existed between the two of them.

 Chapter 27 - Vincent-Cathy

    No one knew how long the two of them just stood behind the railing at the end of the balcony. Cathy''s petite figure began to shiver, and cold white smoke came out of her mouth breath.


    Realizing that the girl beside him was cold, Vincent took off his coat and walked behind Cathy to put his oversize coat on her.


    "No need. I''m fine." Cathy realized that from the beginning, that man had accompanied her standing there. He was a stranger to make her turn down man''s gesture.


    "Wear it. I don''t want your boss to scold me for freezing his secretary to death."


    "I won''t freeze to death." Cathy still persistent in refusing the coat.


    What a troublesome girl. Vincent grumbled to himself.


    "If you don''t want to wear it, we better get back inside."


    "..."


    Oh? So this girl would rather be here than come back inside? Vincent found the girl in front of her very mysterious.


    After making sure that the girl was no longer protesting and wore the coat nicely, Vincent returned to his original position.


    "So your name is Catherine? I heard Benjamin call you by that name."


    "Yes. My name is Catherine. And you are Vincent?"


    Vincent agreed with a smile.


    "Have you known Mr. Benjamin for a long time? It seems Mr. Ben thinks you are special."


    "Special? I guess you''re the only one in this place who thinks like that."


    "Am I wrong?"


    "Why don''t you ask him yourself? Anyway, I don''t want to see him regularly."


    "..." Why? Cathy wanted to ask that. Many people are eager to meet Benjamin Paxton. Why doesn''t this one want to meet her uncle?


    "To be honest, this is the first time I''ve come to an event like this." Cathy tried to change their topic and strike a conversation.


    "Really? What a coincidence, this is also the first time for me."


    Cathy smiled at this answer.


    "Could it be you came here to represent V collection?" without realizing it, Cathy''s heart was pounding as she asked him.


    Meanwhile, Vincent raised an eyebrow, confused about why the girl mention V collection in their topic?


    Ah, right. The girl thought he worked in the V collection gallery.


    "No. I didn''t even know they invited V."


    "They invited him. His name is on the guest list," explained Cathy while showing no expression of enthusiasm.


    "Oh." Vincent''s nonchalant tone dropped Cathy''s hopes very hard. "As I said earlier, I came here because of my friend''s request. V collection has absolutely nothing to do with it."


    I come as Vincentius Regnz. Of course, Vincent didn''t tell the girl about this. Not only this girl... even to other guests, but he will not reveal his true identity.


    There may be some who recognized his face, but his identity won''t be exposed as long as he avoids them.


    Vincent glanced back beside him. He saw the girl sighed in disappointment and lost in her thoughts.


    "It seems you are interested in V. You asked the same thing at that time too."


    "Ah... I just wonder what V is like. I heard that all of his works could amaze anyone who sees them. His works could make someone''s heart feel warm and smile happily. Not a few people are looking forward to V''s next work. I would like to meet him in person."


    Usually, Vincent would feel delighted whenever hearing someone compliment his works. But this time, he was not happy to listen to the praise that came out of the girl''s mouth.


    That compliment sounds strange in his ear, yet he couldn''t pin his finger on it.


    What''s more... the longer he stared at the girl, the more he felt he had met her.


    "Have we met before? I mean before we passed each other in front of the gallery. I feel like I''ve seen you before."


    Cathy smiled as she answered. "Maybe you''ve seen me in the gallery? I came to visit the gallery almost every day."


    "Every day?" Vincent frowned when he recalled his friend mentioned something.


    ''She always comes here hoping to meet her idol, the legendary V.''


    Could it be that Cathy was the person Frank was referring to at the time?


    "Ah, you''re a big fan of the V that Frank told me about."


    Hearing this, Cathy smiled nervously. She felt she had to clear this misunderstanding one way or another.


    "It''s not really right to call me a big fan. I just wished to meet V for once. That''s all."


    Vincent tried to connect some of the puzzles that were now appearing in his head. Once united and found the answer, Vincent smiled sarcastically and gave the girl a hard, hostile look.


    "I don''t think you''re a fan of V," he said very coldly. "You''re just using that excuse to get V to accept an offer to advertise the Star Risen hotel. Isn''t that right?"


    For the first time in her memory, Cathy''s body froze, and she felt cold sweat pour out over her head. She had never felt this scared or cornered.


    Not because of a statement accusing her of... no. That accusation was valid as it was, so she shouldn''t be afraid of being insulted or blamed. She could explain it patiently and clear this misunderstanding.


    What made her feel goosebump all over was... that man''s eyes gawked at her as if they were trying to stab and enter her soul. The man''s icy voice causing her ears incapable of hearing it, not to mention that man''s aura was like saying, ''Go away, don''t ever come near me again.''


    Somehow she felt guilty for that man, and her feelings quickly took over her mind?


    Is this how it feels when someone tried intimidating you?


    It felt so uncomfortable and making her lungs felt tight.. She wished she could reverse the time and not choose to follow this young man out of the hall room.

 Chapter 28 - Go Thump-Thump

    The first puzzle: The girl comes to the gallery every day.


    The second puzzle: Every time they meet... Well, only two times, the girl seems eager to talk about V as if she wanted to meet him in person.


    The third puzzle: Whatever it sounds like, the girl has never seen his works. This girl only heard it from people and said that she wanted to meet V without knowing his work. It was really weird.


    The fourth puzzle: A few weeks ago, Frank told him Star Risen wanted his services for Star Risen''s newest hotel to advertise.


    The last puzzle: This girl was the new secretary to the CEO of the Star Risen hotel who wants his services


    After putting all the puzzles together, it only made sense that this girl used an excuse as a fan to meet V.


    "I guess you''re not a fan of V. You''re just using that excuse to get V to accept an offer to advertise the Star Risen hotel. Isn''t that right?"


    Seeing the pale face and the shock of the girl''s expression, Vincent snorted. It turned out that his guess was right.


    "I didn''t know Paxton''s new secretary could be this good at acting. Let me tell you one thing. V Collection never takes on clients who are full of pretense or sheer acting. What''s more, we hate people who always insist on their will and lie to achieve their goals."


    "I''m amazed by your enthusiasm, but you''d better give up. V will never take this job."


    Vincent said it sharply and firmly as if no one would be able to change his decision.


    He could no longer stand in one place with the girl and felt he was holding her long enough to go back to his cousin... Vincent walked back into the hall.


    "It is right," said Cathy plainly, making Vincent''s steps stop. "My main goal is to convince V to take this project. I''m sure I can convince him to accept our request. That''s why I''m trying hard to find a way to meet him. I only need five minutes. No. Two minutes. Just two minutes, I''ll reassure him. But I never lie or pretend."


    Vincent raised an eyebrow seeing the high confidence of the girl.


    "Frank himself assumed that I was a big fan of V. I did not confirm it, nor I confirmed that conclusion."


    "When I say that his work can make a person''s heart feel warm and happy, I''m not lying. I saw it with my own eyes and heard it directly from the visitors there. In their gazes, I could see the light of admiration and happy smiles on everyone who came to the gallery."


    "How about you? It seems you don''t like our work yourself. Why can you be sure V''s abilities will satisfy your CEO?"


    Vincent could see the girl was biting her lip hard.


    "I have my reasons," answered Cathy quietly. However, Vincent could still hear it and caught a sad tone in her voice.


    "I can''t enjoy the beauty of this world. Not only V''s work, but I can''t even enjoy the beauty of this garden, either," she answered while shifting her body facing sideways, stretching out her left hand and pointed her finger towards the garden.


    "No matter how breathtaking the scenery in front of my eyes, I won''t be able to see it."


    What unreasonable logic! Thought Vincent, mockingly rolling his eyes.


    It only meant one thing. This girl''s heart was dead, and Vincent was eager to stay away from this kind of girl.


    Despite his eagerness to avoid this girl, Vincent couldn''t help but curious about what the girl would do to convince him... more precisely to the legendary V.


    After all, not many girls have great pride and confidence like this angel-like girl.


    "All right. Then try convincing me as if you''re convincing V. I wonder how you did it."


    "You''re not even V. What am I doing it for?" Cathy walked over to Vincent with steps without fear or hesitation.


    Cathy took off the coat she had borrowed before returning it to the owner.


    Vincent took back his coat, and before he could retort, Cathy had spoken first.


    "About pretense, aren''t you more skilled than me? The reason why you brought me here, don''t you just want to help that woman so that I''m not on Mr. Ben''s side?"


    An eyebrow lifted Vincent... how did that girl know?


    Perhaps because their gap was closer than ever, Vincent could see the golden flecks on the girl''s eyes. They were so mesmerizing to the point he couldn''t take his eyes off them.


    "Though you liked her, but instead helped her get close to other men. What a coward." Cathy said her last sentence in a cold tone before finally walking back past the man who was still standing in his place.


    Meanwhile, Vincent stared blankly at the coat he was holding. Slowly, yet steadily a thin smile was adorned on his handsome face. Not the sarcastic nor cold sneer that he had shown before, but it was a soft and gentle smile.


    How could a girl emit such dazzling eyes? There was no fear or doubt but full of pride and confidence. Even the sparkle in her eyes showed an overwhelming sense of belief, and he simply couldn''t take his eyes off the girl who had just scolded him.


    He found it oddly funny when the girl thought he had special feelings towards Felicia, and Vincent barely holds his laughter when the girl claimed he was too coward to approach Felicia.


    Vincent holds his left chest with his right hand to feel his heart beating rapidly.


    This is the first time someone caused his heart jumped rapidly like this, isn''t it?


    Does it mean...?


    [author: Finally, our dear ML go thump-thump]

 Chapter 29 - Cathys Bad Habit

    Cathy stayed silent on the way home. She was irritated and annoyed by the man''s behavior. Well, sure, she was in the wrong, but it doesn''t mean the man could mock her without giving her a chance to apologize.


    From this onward, she would never expect to see the man again.


    Benjamin felt that his eldest niece was in a bad mood. Did something happen to his niece at the event?


    "Cathy, are you all right?"


    Catherine gave a smile as she answered her uncle''s question. "Yes, uncle. I''m fine."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes."


    Cathy was back in a silent state for a few minutes, inclining her head in the chair and closing her eyes.


    She recalled the balcony incident earlier and remembered Vincent told her that V would never take this project. It seemed that this time she had to accept the fact that she had failed.


    "Uncle," called Cathy in a gloomy tone.


    "Yes?"


    "I''m sorry. It looks like I can''t persuade V to advertise our new hotel. I can''t think of a way to meet him."


    Benjamin was a little surprised at this. This was the first time his niece had expressed his disappointment. No. This is the first time Cathy has admitted her helplessness.


    Benjamin couldn''t help but smile at this. To his relief, his niece did not insist on hiding her problem while trying to continue to solve it alone by herself.


    He learned from Charlie that some of his subordinates were bullying Cathy indirectly. But this child never once complained or whined to him.


    Benjamin was keen to warn his subordinates who have been abusive to new employees. However, he didn''t want to worsen their treatment toward Cathy just because he gave her special protection.


    Cathy didn''t complain about this, either, even though she received harsh treatment from jealous seniors. If that girl could endure, why should he act?


    Because of that, Benjamin was speechless to hear Cathy''s declaration. Catching the voice of sadness mixed with disappointment, Benjamin felt sorry for his niece.


    "No problem. I have a backup plan. If V does refuse, I''ll use someone else."


    "But don''t you just want V to take pictures of the hotel?"


    "Indeed, his skills are second to none and a perfect fit for this hotel concept. But I know someone who is no less great than him. So you don''t have to worry."


    Cathy just nodded slowly and went back to biting her lips without Ben knowing.


    When she finished cleaning herself, Cathy fell on her back on the big bed.


    She felt exhausted both in her mind, her energy, even in her feelings. If possible, Cathy wanted to sleep all day without being disturbed by anything.


    Cathy''s eye valves slowly closed, and she almost fell asleep when she heard a whisper.


    "It''s better if we sleep in our own room."


    "Shhh... your voice is too loud."


    "I''m not, but you are."


    "Shhh..."


    "Shush .."


    Anna just sighed, watching the argument between her twins. Just before she closed the door to her sister''s room again, she heard her eldest sister''s voice.


    "Come in here."


    Without waiting for Anna, the twins immediately walked and lay down beside their eldest sister. Lina on the right, while Lizzy on the other.


    "You haven''t slept yet?" asked Lizzy.


    "Can''t sleep without you," answered Cathy with her signature smile, making the twins giggle.


    Meanwhile, Anna closed the bedroom door and caught up with the twins. Anna frowned when she saw her sister''s lips bleeding... for the umpteenth time.


    "Are you biting your lip again?" scolded Anna with an accusing look.


    Oops... Cathy immediately hid her lips in her mouth so that the scar on her lips could not be seen.


    "Did something happen at the gathering?" asked Lina.


    Both Anna, Lina, and Lizzy know their eldest sister''s habits very well. If there were something that makes Cathy angry or annoyed, or when Cathy was depressed, she would not tell anyone. Instead, Cathy would always bite her lower lip until it bleeds.


    A habit that couldn''t be changed ever since Cathy was a child.


    "It''s nothing. Well, maybe there is one, but nothing to worry about," Cathy succeed in maintaining her relax gesture and cheerful manner.


    Lizzy, who was lying on the side near the dressing table, got up and walked over to get something on her sister''s dressing table.


    After finding what she was looking for, Lizzy returned to the bed and handed Anna the object.


    Anna took it and told Cathy to sit down. Cathy just sighed and obeyed her sister''s wishes.


    Anna opened the cap of a special ointment for wounds on the lips. Since they thought Cathy''s habit would never go away, Anna bought this ointment for her. That way, every time Cathy''s lip is injured, Cathy can apply this ointment to treat it.


    As usual, Cathy let Anna apply the ointment for her. Her lips felt cool and cold as a result of the lotion. At the same time, she didn''t feel sore anymore.


    "Thank you," said Cathy.


    "Sis, don''t chew your lips anymore. It''s not good for your health."


    "Nor is it good for beauty."


    Everyone smiled at Lina''s words.


    "What are you talking about? Sister Cathy is always beautiful." Lizzy protested.


    Unable to bear the compliment, Cathy interrupted them.


    "For me, you are the most beautiful thing," she said while cupping Lizzy''s cheeks with both hands, causing the younger sister''s mouth to come forward like a fish''s mouth.


    Seeing that cute expression, the three sisters burst out laughing.

 Chapter 30 - New Handsome Part Time Worker

    A father took his daughter for a walk in a family park. There they saw a phenomenon in the sky that the little girl had never seen before.


    "Daddy, daddy, what is that?"


    "That''s a rainbow."


    "Rainbow? Why do they have so many colors?"


    "Try to count how many colors are there?"


    "One¡­ two¡­ three¡­ five¡­ six¡­ seven..." she paused for a moment, "... ten."


    The father laughed and encouraged the girl to try to count them again.


    Then the next scene was the child confronting a man whose appearance was much frightening. The man was in a state of anger and emotion... waving a hand moved downwards towards her face.


    NO!!


    Cathy immediately woke up with a hasty breath. One hand touched her forehead, which was shedding cold sweat, while the other gripped her chest, which felt tight.


    Cathy closed her eyes, trying to calm herself, which failed.


    After making sure that her three siblings were still sound asleep, Cathy got out of her bed and strolled out of her room.


    Cathy walked out the back door to the garden yard that was located behind her house without even stopping her steps.


    As she walked, her right hand continued to hold onto her chest, while the other hand covered her mouth... preventing her sobs from making a sound. Meanwhile, tears had flowed endlessly from her eyes.


    Cathy did not care about her feet getting dirty or sore when she left the house without wearing slippers.


    It was still dark, and the sun had not shown any signs of rising. So it was certain, all residents who live in this house were still sound asleep. Because of that, she could walk freely without fear of being seen by anyone.


    After she had walked far enough, she hid behind a large tree and squatted there. It was then that Cathy opened her mouth and cried as loud as she could while beating her aching chest.


    ***


    There were many visitors who come to the V collection gallery that day. More precisely, more new young high schooler girl visitors showed up out of nowhere.


    Usually, only old age or the ones who appreciate art came to visit, while the younger ones seldom take an interest in coming to the gallery.


    But this time, many young girls came causing the gallery packed with high schoolers. They even didn''t come to see V''s work, but only to please their eyes.


    A very handsome young man with a slightly Asian face mix with Canadian blood, which girl who doesn''t want to take a look?


    Gallery V collection was known for having minimal employees. They only consisted of Frank, the keeper and right-hand man of the V collection owner, along with two other employees, who worked to clean the room in the building.


    The two employees were completely insignificant and just looked like a household servant in general. Meanwhile, Frank was the most friendly and patient person in dealing with the thousands of visitors'' questions.


    Frank''s face wasn''t handsome, but not bad either. Every time he spoke, his interlocutors always felt comfortable and did not feel bored hearing his explanation of V''s works.


    Frank explained in great detail that makes everyone suspect that he is V. After knowing Frank''s figure in the long run, they were sure that Frank was not that mysterious V.


    But a few days ago, a new employee worked to accompany Frank. A very handsome and charming black-haired man.


    The news about handsome part-time workers at the V collection gallery spreads like wildfire, and the number of young girl visitors was increasing each day.


    Unfortunately, this new operator never left the large reception desk. He did not serve visitors or smile friendly as Frank did.


    If anyone asked him, this young man answered he knew nothing and asked Frank to take over. This carefree and silent-cold type was what attracts girls strongly. They thought the young man''s attitude was very charming with his coldness and nonchalant demeanor.


    Frank, who saw that his partner didn''t care about the visitors, could only shake his head in resignation.


    After he finished handing out the flyers to the new arrivals, Frank entered behind the large table through a small wooden door that connected the corner of the table to the wall.


    His colleague is busy looking at something through his laptop.


    "If you don''t intend to help me, why do you come here every day?"


    "Just pretend I don''t even exist," came the indifferent answer.


    "But I can still see you."


    "You know I''m not very good at talking to them."


    "That is not what I mean." Frank sighed in resignation. "A lot of high school kids, girls to be precise, come just to see your face. At least give them fan-service?"


    Vincent turned to his best friend in annoyance before finally returning to his laptop.


    Vincent came to his gallery every day to make sure of something. Vincent had never done this before, which was why Frank was perplexed about his unusual coming to this gallery.


    Even Vincent himself felt confused as to why he was willing to come to his gallery just to see that girl.


    He avoided coming to his gallery so that no one would find out that he worked at the V collection gallery. Not to mention, he was the owner.


    It had been days since he came here but no sign about the girl''s arrival. Only, his guts told him the tigress already noticed his frequent visit.


    Speak of the devil, the tigress arrived and exclaimed in a loud voice. "I couldn''t believe it. Is that really you? I wouldn''t believe it if I didn''t see it with my own eyes."


    "Hi, Fel. Why are you here all of a sudden?"


    "Oh, now you''re his man?" Felicia answered Frank with a question, earning a giggle from the man.


    Felicia strolled over to Frank.


    "What''s wrong with him?"


    Frank answered by shrugging his shoulders.


    "On the first day, he looked fine. Then he became more gloomy... no. He looks scary." Frank whispered the last words in Felicia''s ear. "But, how did you know Vincent was here?"


    Felicia didn''t voice her answer; instead, she showed a photo on her smartphone.


    What did Felicia show Frank in her smartphone?

 Chapter 31 - Cathys Confession

    There he could see the figure of Vincent, who was seriously cleaning the cameras on their table.


    It was only when Felicia returned to the social media home page, Frank realized something. One of the visitors posted a photo of Vincent on one of their social media. Who would have thought that Vincent''s photos got hundreds of thousands of likes with the hashtag: Charming cold prince in the gallery.


    "Ah..." Frank opened his mouth in an A sign he understood. "That''s why there are so many new faces here."


    "Not only that. Take a look at this!"


    Frank saw Vincent greeted one of the senior visitors with a smile. Below the photo is the inscription: A smile that enlightens the heart.


    Frank glanced at Vincent and sighed. His friend was not even at all interested in his photo, which has spread on social media.


    "Is he going through puberty again?" Felicia asked, making Frank''s eyes widen.


    Usually, if Felicia said something that provoked an argument, Vincent would respond right away. Suddenly Frank was afraid that Vincent would retort on the woman, and they would throw a tantrum in his gallery.


    However, what made him even more surprised was that there was no reaction at all. No words or sound came out of his best friend''s lips.


    "Argh. I can''t take it anymore!" yelled Felicia causing Frank''s heart to jump in astonishment.


    Felicia entered through the wooden door and grabbed Vincent''s arm... forcing the man to move from his seat and out of the gallery.


    Vincent, who was lazy to argue, let himself be pulled out and walked where the woman led him.


    Just as Vincent came out of the gallery, another girl got off the bus and headed for the gallery.


    It seemed the fate was sleep soundly and not notice that the two lovebirds would meet again.


    "Cathy! Long time no see." Frank greeted the girl as soon as he saw Cathy through the glass entrance.


    Cathy smiled as a response to the kind, friendly man. She did not visit her for a few days on purpose. Apart from feeling guilty toward Frank and V, she didn''t want to meet Vincent.


    Before moving closer to the table Frank was at, Cathy''s gaze swirled to make sure she wouldn''t run into the man.


    Only after she was sure that the man was not there could she breathe a sigh of relief and walk over to Frank.


    "Hello, Frank. How are you? It seems that today''s visitors have a lot of new faces?"


    "You noticed that too? Unfortunately, they weren''t here to see V''s work."


    "Then?"


    Frank glanced sideways at the empty chair that had been occupied by Vincent minutes ago.


    "Ah, I just remembered. Don''t you want to meet V? I think you can ..."


    "Frank," Cathy interrupted before she heard Frank''s full sentences. "I''m sorry I hid something from you."


    Although confused by her confession, Frank remained silent and listened patiently to her confession.


    Frank was somewhat surprised to find Cathy approaching him just to get information about V and find a way to meet V through him.


    Although Frank couldn''t help but hide his surprise, he was neither angry nor resentful of his new friend.


    "Aren''t you angry?"


    "No, I''m not."


    "Why? You should be angry that I used you."


    "Hmm... I don''t feel used at all. Besides, I''m sure you are coming here and accompanying my boredom alone is the sincerity of your heart. Am I wrong? Or you don''t like to be friends with me?"


    "No. That''s not true." Cathy answered it while shaking her head. "I like being with you. You''re a lovely friend."


    "Then there''s no problem, right?"


    Both of them threw friendly smiles at each other, and Cathy''s joy knew no bound. She exhaled a relief sigh knowing the man didn''t mad at her. After all, she enjoyed being friends with him. They had only known each other a few weeks ago, but they felt like they were friends for a long time.


    However, Cathy wanted to try her last effort.


    "I know I''ve been selfish, but this is for the last time. Can you convey my message to V?"


    "Message?"


    "After this, I won''t come back to bother you. I won''t insist on seeing V."


    "It doesn''t matter as long as you promise me too."


    "What?"


    "Don''t use the excuse that you don''t need me anymore, or I''ll be angry. I hope you still come here as a friend."


    Cathy laughed crisply at that. "Of course. I''ll come again. Next time I''ll bring my sisters. This time we''ll come as visitors."


    Frank smiled with satisfaction at that. "All right. Now, tell me, what''s your message?"


    ***


    Felicia looked in disbelief at her best friend, who was sitting opposite her. Felicia had already ordered the man''s favorite dish, but... let alone glancing, the man even not touching his plate!


    What''s wrong with him?


    "Hey, don''t tell me you''re broken-hearted?"


    For the first time, Vincent reacted in response to her guess.


    "Why do you think like that?"


    "If not, why are you acting like this? Are you sick?" Felicia put her right hand on Vincent''s forehead, while her left hand against hers. "You don''t seem to have a fever either."


    Vincent gently pulled Felicia''s hand from her forehead with a sigh.


    "First, I''m not sick. Second, I''m fine. Really. Trust me."


    Felicia could not believe Vincent''s words that used a convincing tone.


    "By the way, why did you never tell me that you worked at V collection? No. Why did you never tell me that you were V?"


    Vincent just smiled in response to his question and took a deep breath before finally grabbing chopsticks and grabbing wet dumplings before finally devouring them in one mouthful.


    "Wait a minute." Felicia suddenly realized something. "Could it be, apart from Frank... no one knows that you are V? Even your mother and sister Vanvan don''t know?"


    Vincent just nodded his head without stopping chewing and took the second dumpling.


    Felicia chuckled several times to see her friend''s behavior, who cares about nothing but his favorite dim sum.


    Not long after, Vincent''s cellphone rings, indicating someone was calling him.


    For a moment, Vincent stopped enjoying his meal and swallowed his mouth. After sipping his drink, he took his cellphone from his pants pocket.


    When he saw the name above his screen, one eyebrow rose.


    "Who is it?" asked Felicia curiously.


    Vincent turned his cell phone over so his friend could see the name on the screen.


    "Why did Benben call you? He hasn''t even called me all day."


    "You''re not his favorite cousin."


    Felicia rolled her eyes at this. "I don''t want to be his cousin!" Even though she was a little annoyed, she felt a little relieved. At least her best friend has returned to normal.


    "Hello?... I was eating with ti..." Vincent stopped in the mid facing the frowning of the tigress. "Felis." That was close. He almost mentioned ''tigress'' to Benjamin.


    "My help?... okay. I''ll be at your place in a moment."


    After finishing his meal, Vincent rose to his feet to pay for the meal and immediately headed for Star Risen.


    "Wait! I''m coming with you."


    "Fine. But you can''t tell anyone that I''m V."


    "If I accidentally tell one of them, what do I do?" Felicia put on an innocent face while blinking her eyes, trying to put on a cute expression.


    "I''ll call you the tigress in front of Benji."


    "HEY!!"


    Vincent dashed away to avoid his best friend''s tantrum while laughing out loud.

 Chapter 32 - Benjamins Request

    Vincent entered the hotel casually and headed for the reception. Because his visits were routine, several senior employees were familiar with him.


    "My apologize, Miss Felicia, but Mr. Ben advised that there are important matters to discuss with Mr. Regnz. Mr. Ben will meet you at the cafe."


    Felicia just sighed at that and complied. In the end, the girl went first with a sullen face towards the cafe.


    It didn''t take a long time or a problematic procedure, such as making an appointment or something. Vincent was immediately escorted to an elevator that went straight to the floor where the CEO was.


    As the elevator doors opened, Vincent glanced at the desk of the secretariat. He didn''t want the girl to find out about his visit to Star Risen; if only that girl were there, he would hide his face.


    Luckily the girl wasn''t there. Strangely... he felt sad when he did not see the girl''s face.


    How weird.


    "Charlie? I thought you retired?" Vicent teased at the head of the secretary that only a few years older than him.


    The man who was almost the same age as Ben just shook his head at his jokes.


    "Your cousin will never allow my resignation letter."


    Vincent laughed at this response.


    "It is proof that you are irreplaceable. But I heard you have a co-worker?"


    "Ah, that''s right. But it was only temporary."


    "Temporary? Why?"


    "... I think you should ask Mr. Ben directly."


    Hearing this, Vincent frowned even more. Why did he feel like something was being hidden about his cousin''s new secretary?


    Is it true that the two of them have a special relationship? But, he was sure that this girl was in her early twenties. His cousin couldn''t possibly fall in love with a girl who was a dozen years under her, right?


    If so, what should he do with Felicia?


    Realizing he won''t get an answer from Charlie, he decided to go right inside to meet his annoying cousin.


    He entered a large room with a bookshelf that stood upright to his left. The books were neatly arranged on the shelves, and there was a distinctive peppermint scent.


    Not far there, he saw his cousin sitting at his desk staring at his computer with a solemn face. Behind him was a large glass window from left to right, allowing him to see the blue sky and several tall buildings outside.


    Vincent closed the door again and walked toward his cousin casually.


    "I hope that I came here not because of your stupid joke."


    Benjamin, who was staring at his computer with a serious expression, now shows a relaxed face when he heard his voice.


    "Well, you know me very well. Of course... I..."


    "I will go, then." interrupted Vincent, about to turn around to go home.


    "Wait. This time I''m not joking."


    After reconsidering whether his cousin was serious or was playing tricks on him, Vincent decided to stay and sit across from Ben.


    Not long after he sat down, Benjamin handed him an envelope filled with essential letters.


    "What is this?"


    "Have you ever heard of the name Payton Hill?"


    "I have. Who doesn''t know Peyton Hill? A pawnshop that infamous for blackmailing the poor. Why?"


    "That''s right. One of the leaders was caught beating the debtor to death. Not only that, after being investigated, this person is addicted to drugs and has been detained by the authorities."


    "I''ve heard about it too. Since his trusted person has gone to jail, no one else can control the financial''s balance. And now they are on the edge of bankruptcy. What about it?"


    "I''m not going to beat around the bush. To tell you the truth, Payton''s founder was James Paxton."


    Vincent frowned as he started to understand where this topic will go.


    "You want me to acquire it? If so, I can''t. No. I don''t even want to. Why don''t you ask my father for help?"


    "Well, if you say so. But you know, it would likely happen that James will persuade your father to marry you off to his daughter. It''s the easiest way to get rid of the debt of gratitude."


    "What? What''s the connection... I''m not going to marry her! Clarissa is not a woman who is suitable to be a wife. Besides, my parents will not force me to marry someone I don''t like."


    "Your father may not. But what about your mother? Clarissa is very good at ingratiating motherhood. You know that too."


    Vincent didn''t like the idea at all. He could not imagine his mother entered Clarissa''s ruse, who is the only daughter of James Paxton.


    "Because of that, I want you to do it. That way, you can freely make your own choices. And James will have no more reason to marry his daughter to you."


    Vincent sighed heavily, still not wanting to deal with that tricky older man.


    "James is your family. Why don''t you help him yourself?"


    "You think I want to help him?"


    Vincent became more confused when he heard this. Didn''t Ben specifically ask for his help because he wanted to help James? Then what does he mean by saying, ''you think I want to help him?''


    "You don''t?"


    "Nope. Not at all. In fact, I want to buy all the shares he owns until he had nothing left to hold."


    Hearing this made Vincent''s forehead frown. Is this really Benjamin he knows? He knew Benjamin was very nosy and loved to pull his leg, but he was sure that this man is not the one who has the heart to make his family suffer.


    What was Benjamin Paxton planning to do?

 Chapter 33 - Benjamins Goal

    "You''re joking, right?" Vincent still couldn''t believe his cousin had the heart to harm his own family.


    "No. I told you I''m not joking this time. Unfortunately, if I bought it under my name, James and my other cousins ??would attack me and make me hand it back by force."


    "I don''t understand. After all James is a Paxton, he is one of your family. Why do you even want to destroy him? And again, you are using me?!"


    Vincent could no longer hold back his irritation. He was able to hold himself to his cousin''s pranks and jokes. But, in this case... he couldn''t accept it. One thing Vincent hated the most was someone took advantage of him.


    "You just don''t understand. Paxton isn''t what it looks like. I can''t tell you in detail."


    The Paxton family was unique in its traditions. They strictly adhere to the hereditary custom of prioritizing the firstborn regardless of whether the baby was a boy or a girl. Overall, the rightful firstborn inherits ninety percent of the previous generation''s wealth.


    Benjamin''s father was the eldest son, which means that Benjamin, the only child, has his father''s fullest property.


    Davone, Ben''s father, has several nephews. Among them was James and his only daughter Clarissa, aged twenty-six.


    Traditionally, Ben''s father''s brothers got only ten percent, which was divided equally. Automatically Ben''s cousins ??got what he got from his parents.


    James and Davone''s other nephews wanted more. Their greed knew no bounds, and they continue to look for ways to seize what Benjamin currently has.


    With his mother''s help, Benjamin managed to hide most of his assets and only exposed a few that the Paxton family in general already knew.


    For assets that haven''t been shown, he never shows them or uses them. That way, his cousin will not know what to grab and are staying low, waiting for the opportunity to come.


    There was one fatal weakness he had. Benjamin was in no way related by blood to Paxton. If other Paxton members knew about this, no doubt... his name will be erased from the Paxton lineage, which means he will lose all of Paxton''s control.


    Not than he minded. Benjamin already had his own business by building the Star Risen Hotel. These hotels of his had nothing to do with Paxton.


    His benefactor and investor mainly came from the Regnz family instead of Paxton. He did not want the Paxton to have a reason to claim what belongs to him.


    Ever since his dear one left him for good, the Regnz family was the only family and support he has. He did not care about Paxton''s wealthiness, but he promised his dear sister to protect it.


    But now it''s different. Benjamin decided to keep all and take of Paxton''s assets, that include the one belongs to James and others. He would hand them over to Catherine as the girl was the first offspring of his elder brother. Before that, he had to prepare Catherine not to be swallowed up by all the Paxton family''s cunning tricks.


    By returning all inheritance to Catherine... the eldest daughter of the eldest son of Davone; only then could he reduce guilt and make amends for his mother.


    He was sure that his birth mother never told Davone that she was pregnant before marrying him. His mother also never cared about Daniel and never found out where he was, even though Davone always thought about his eldest son.


    Benjamin did not know anything until his parents died. He did not know that he had a brother. The fact that he was not Davone''s biological child was also unknown to him.


    If the government had not contacted him at that time, this secret would not have been revealed. If he had not felt he had to investigate the four minors at the time, he would not have tested their DNA with Davone Paxton. He will not know that he was not Paxton''s biological child because he tested his DNA with Daniel, which results in saying the two were not blood-related.


    He also tested Daniel''s DNA with Davone''s, and no doubt, Daniel was indeed Davone''s son.


    That''s when he understood... Why his father didn''t seem to love him and always thought of other things. At the same time, he hated Daniel and refused to visit him in a mental hospital. He hoped that his brother never gets well.


    However, as time went on, he saw Catherine''s growing up. The young girl''s face reminded him of someone. No... her face was very similar to that of a woman¡ªhis sister.


    He did not know why, but he was overwhelmed by guilt every time he looked at his niece''s face whenever he prayed for the worse toward the girl''s father.


    Because of that... he did something he had never done before. Benjamin called in a psychiatric specialist to treat his brother. He even helped Catherine and prepare her to become a Paxton''s legal heiress.


    He also prepared everything else. Even Catherine''s birth certificate and her three younger siblings who use the name West have also been changed back to Paxton. The rest was just waiting for Catherine to be ready and introduce her to the whole world.


    But before that... he had to deal with every sneaky wolf that was about to pounce on Catherine without mercy.


    "You''re the only one who can help me," Ben said desperately without realizing it.


    The only one who could help him achieve his goal was his cousin from the Regnz family.


    "If I do, I''ll involve the whole Regnz family, and again... I don''t have that much money. You know that too."


    "Right, you don''t. But V has. Isn''t that right, Vincent? Or should I call you¡­ V?"


    That''s when Vincent''s face stiffened.

 Chapter 34 - Vincents Other Identity (1)

    Vincent couldn''t comprehend his cousin''s nature ever since he heard the heartless plan from the man. As far as he knew, his cousin''s character was very affectionate. Well, even though Ben wouldn''t help anyone he didn''t know, at least he would always help family members without hesitation.


    Not only Ben, Vanessa, and Vincent will do the same. This trait has been built since childhood, thanks to the upbringing of Vienna, Vincent''s mother.


    Benjamin did have parents in his youth. It''s just that his father doesn''t love him, while his mother was always busy taking care of the family business. That''s why Ben often spends time at Regnz''s residence.


    Vincent knew very well that Paxton was a prestigious family in the world''s top ten wealthiest people. And he knew what kind of selfishness, arrogance, and pride each Paxton member displays.


    For him, only Benjamin Paxton did not fall into their ugly category. He had heard many times, between fellow Paxtons, that they seized each other and took over his brother''s business.


    He even heard some of them tried any opportunity to sabotage Benjamin''s project. They will not care if their brother falls into debt and starves to death.


    Knowing this, Vincent''s parents agreed to support Ben in building a hotel. This way, if Ben wanted to give up his inheritance and didn''t want to get involved in Paxton''s tricky play, Ben would still have his assets.


    But the man''s words that he did not want to help James Paxton shocked him beyond the words. He thought Benjamin would not want to get involved nor made an enemy inside his own family.


    This sentence made him very surprised. Is it true that the man in front of him right now is his cousin whom he has known? Why did his cousin turn out to have a cold heart?


    "You''re the only one who can help me."


    Vincent could hear the despair in his cousin''s voice, making him sigh.


    "If I do, I''ll involve the whole Regnz family, and again... I don''t have that much money. You know that too."


    "Right, you don''t. But V has."


    That''s when Vincent''s face stiffened.


    His identity as V is very secret, plus the income and assets that V collection has are also strictly confidential. So, why does this cousin seem so confident that V can afford to buy a large portion of Payton''s stock?


    "Are you investigating me?" accused Vincent, barely believing his own question.


    The two of them were just cousins, but they grew up together so that their relationship was more like siblings.


    Because of that, it would be bizarre if his cousin had investigated him. Which kind of brother investigate his sibling''s work and background? Vincent did not like it.


    "No. I just heard from some of my friends. I heard that V took over several branches of the company that almost went bankrupt. Not only that, there were some of them giving away their property as payment for V''s services, although I don''t know what kind of services. It seemed you are not ordinary cameramen, do you?"


    Vincent sighed, unable to argue.


    "It seems that the present V is much richer and more powerful than a Vincent Regnz. If your parents knew that they must be very proud of you."


    "No. You can''t tell them." it would be bad if his family found out his identity. Not only that... people who see V as an enemy will attack his family''s business if his identity is exposed.


    "Besides, how did you know I was V?"


    Ben smiled triumphantly at him, making Vincent flinched on the spot. He just got into his cousin''s trap.


    "I just guessed it, and you told me just now."


    Vincent massaged his forehead with his right hand. Until whenever, no matter how carefully he acted or spoke, he could never win at his cousin''s pun.


    "Vincent, do you like that place?"


    Vincent glanced at his cousin, confused by their change of topic?


    "What place?"


    "Veliki on the mountain, the villa. Did not you live there a few weeks ago?"


    "Ah, that. Yes, I really like it. I even want to go there again if you allow it."


    "No need. The place is now yours."


    Hearing this, Vincent was speechless.


    "Are you trying to bribe me?"


    Benjamin smiled before answering with complete confidence. "No. I''m trying to bribe V to grant me two things."


    Once again, Vincent massaged his forehead, which started to feel hot. He knew once his cousin wanted something, nothing could stop him.


    He could have refused... but that place... that villa .. that calm atmosphere... he couldn''t help but admit that he was tempted by the offer of the cunning man in front of him.


    Besides... even if he did want to help her cousin, he didn''t want to involve Regnz. He was sure that Benjamin would have liked the same thing.


    Therefore, using his other identity, the Regnz will not be involved, and Benjamin will also not be charged by other Paxton members.


    After thinking about this carefully, he finally agreed to it.


    "Fine, I''ll do it. But don''t tell anyone about V.''s identity."


    "Of course. I hope you don''t appear in your gallery often anymore. You know, your photos are scattered everywhere. If you were a little creative, maybe I would never guess that you were V."


    "Huh?"


    "Vincent and V collection. Your closest people will immediately guess you are V."


    Geez... So because of that, the tigress could guess right away that he was V?!


    Vincent clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    "V is not an abbreviation of my name. V stands for Victory. I''m sure there are already explanations in some magazines." he protested, only causing his cousin to chuckle in amusement.


    "Ah, Victory. I think I read it somewhere, but I forget it," replied Ben with an innocent smile.


    Vincent snorted, giving up on arguing at his cousin, who now had his usual mischievous face.


    "I don''t want to argue with you anymore. So what''s the second thing?"


    Benjamin''s grin went wider, hearing his cousin''s question.

 Chapter 35 - Vincents Other Identity (2)

    "So what''s the second thing?"


    "Ah, that. Since I''m talking with V in person, how about you accept Star Risen''s request to advertise our place? As well as take nice photos during our official opening ceremony."


    "..."


    "If you do, I''ll cover my ears to your mother''s request for me to introduce you to some ladies."


    "She asked you directly?"


    "Yes. And I shouldn''t have told you."


    "You''re a pain in my neck, do you know that? Are all Paxtons like you?"


    Benjamin smiled at the cynical question from his younger cousin.


    "Okay. But I will not come as V. I will help you because my cousin asked me to do it. I will come as an ordinary photographer who is entirely unrelated to the V collection. I don''t want our connection as cousins ??to be known by anyone. I want to move freely without the need to be careful and take whatever photos you want. How is it?"


    "Deal."


    ***


    Vincent walked from the bus stop to his gallery, looking around. As per his habit, he would snap every time something caught his eye.


    Unfortunately... he didn''t bring his favorite camera. The tigress pulled him out without letting him take his things.


    Luckily he had already put his wallet in his pocket; otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to get home on the bus either.


    Vincent sighed softly. If only the camera were not left behind, he would immediately return home after leaving the hotel.


    Step by step, Vincent walked closer to the gallery. Seeing that the gallery is full of young girls, Vincent hesitated.


    In the end, he took his cell phone to call Frank.


    "Close the gallery in an hour."


    "Huh? It''s still four in the afternoon. Usually, we close at nine, right?"


    "I''m too lazy to come back with that kind of crowd, and my camera is there."


    Frank understood the meaning of his words right away. The gallery was too packed with young girls making Vincent did not want to go inside.


    After putting his cellphone in his pocket, Vincent took a walk towards the park, which was not far away while waiting there.


    He decided to sit on a bench and look up at the sky.


    Ah... so boring. He did not bring the camera with him, nor did the sketchbook. Vincent felt so bored.


    Once again, he took out his cell phone and looked at some of the applications he had.


    Spotify, Sudoku, Photo Editor, and others didn''t intrigue him. In the end, he just played sudoku to waste time.


    When the Sudoku application was started, his smartphone vibrated, and his sister''s name appeared on the screen.


    "Yes?"


    "YOU WORK IN V COLLECTION?!"


    Vincent almost throws his cell phone away from his ear when the thundering voice hit his ear.


    "Nope."


    "Your photos are everywhere."


    "Oh... Maybe because I want to be a celebrity, so just stop by the gallery to test my good looks?"


    "..." Vanessa took her phone away from her mouth to talk to someone. "Mom, it looks like there''s a problem with Vincent''s brain. We have to take him to the hospital."


    Vincent rolled his eyes, hearing his sister''s remark.


    "My dear sister. If you don''t want me to hear your words, don''t speak out loud."


    "Oh? I did say it out loud on purpose so you could hear me."


    Vincent heaved a resignation sigh as he couldn''t retort his sister back. Well, not that he couldn''t, he just wouldn''t. He loved his sister too much that he did not want to hurt her.


    "So? You haven''t answered my question."


    "Well, you could say I was told to go there to increase the number of visitors? I don''t know. After this, I''ll stop."


    "Huh? Why? They''re not pretty at all?"


    Huh? What does attracting visitors have to do with pretty? Vincent was not in a good mood to respond to his sister''s teasing, so he preferred to avoid it.


    "Ah, I forgot I had an appointment. See you tonight. Bye."


    "Hey.."


    Vincent immediately hung up without waiting for his sister to finish her sentence.


    After pondering for a moment, Vincent punched a number before sticking his phone back to his ear.


    "It''s me. Check out all the social media that has my photos; delete them all."


    A few minutes later, all photos of him in any media were erased as if his picture had never been there.


    After making sure there were no more photos of him appearing on various social media, Vincent smiled with satisfaction.


    An hour later, Vincent walked back to his gallery and could breathe a sigh of relief when he found out that the building was empty, leaving Frank and the two employees who are now cleaning the floors.


    "You know, a lot of complaining about us closing early."


    "Hm..."


    "It''s about time we put up a new picture."


    "Hm... I''m working on it."


    "And this..." Frank handed Vincent a rectangular white envelope.


    "Just throw it away."


    "Hey, this isn''t a love letter."


    Frank already knew his best friend''s habits. If Vincent gets a love letter of any kind, he will immediately throw it in the trash without reading the contents.


    "Then what? Ah, your love letter? Okay, I''ll read it."


    Frank''s body shuddered... "Hey, if anyone hears you, they''ll think we''re gay."


    While putting his camera in his bag, Vincent glanced at the two employees who were busy sweeping the floor and cleaning the photo frames.


    "They both must have heard it."


    Without stopping their work, the two people who were cleaning smiled while stifling an amused laugh.


    Frank chuckled a few times, shaking his head.


    "Just read it. If you don''t like what''s inside, throw it out or burn it as you like. Anyway, my job is done."


    "Who is it?"


    Oops... he shouldn''t have said the last word. Now Frank regretted what he was saying.


    "It has her name in it. You will know too."


    Vincent''s forehead frowned as if his mood had changed... in a worse direction for sure.


    "Look, this isn''t a love letter. Trust me. I didn''t read it, but I can assure you it''s not a love letter."


    Seeing Frank earnestly wishing him to read it, Vincent finally complied. Only, he didn''t read it right away. He put the envelope into his backpack.


    "I''ll read it,"


    "Really?"


    "If I remember it."


    "Hey!"


    Vincent laughed and waved his hand before exiting the gallery.

 Chapter 36 - Cathys Letter

    Dear V,


    I know it''s impolite to convey it on a piece of paper, but unfortunately, I have run out of ways to try to meet you.


    With this humble, I would like to invite you to our newest hotel, the Star Risen Hotel on Pina Island.


    Our hotel is in the middle of the island, with thousands of trees surrounding our place. If you are worried that our site is in the middle of the forest, you don''t need to worry.


    Our place''s access road is only one road, namely uphill towards the hill, circular like driving a mountainous area. During the trip, you will be able to see the clear ocean, the sparkling sun that shines beautifully, along with a variety of unique trees that do not exist in this country.


    I am sure you will definitely have a lot of material for your enjoyment and will not regret accepting our invitation.


    We will provide all facilities and transportation and treat you as our special guest.


    Because of that, I ventured to ask questions; Would you like to make Star Risen your material for us to promote? Not only will you introduce our hotel to the world, but your name will also be more recognized.


    If you are interested, please contact my number on this name card.


    Star Risen Hotel''s temporary assistant


    Catherine West,


    PS: You can use your own camera.


    ***


    Vincent has read the contents of the letter in his room. He looked blankly at the name on a business card.


    Catherine West... Catherine... That Catherine? Catherine, whom he met in front of the gallery, on the bus, and at the gathering that night?


    ''Star Risen Hotel''s temporary assistant.''


    Rereading the sentence above Catherine''s name, she remembered Charlie telling her that his partner was only working temporarily.


    Vincent sighed and laid down on his bed and covered his face with the paper he had just read.


    He didn''t think much of the girl anymore. Initially, he wanted to meet the girl with eyes that amazed him. He wanted to see her one more time and determine if the Catherine he had met on the show with the woman Frank was talking about was the same person.


    That''s why he tried to come to his gallery every day, knowing the risk of his identity being discovered.


    Now he realized his actions were foolish and were not so his style.


    He knew that his father''s efforts were not the greatest but quite respected. The Regnz family was wealthy, but not as extraordinarily rich as Paxton or Bernz.


    He even realized that some of the Paxton members had attacked one of his father''s company branches for possession. It seemed that they are going to seize the small factories and joined them to attack Benjamin.


    Knowing their evil plan, how could he keep quiet? Like it or not, he is the only son of both of his parents. They both hoped that he would inherit the family business.


    Therefore, without the knowledge of his family, he studied all branches of his father''s business. Then he creates a character that no one will know and helps Regnz from behind the scenes.


    Every time someone nearly goes bankrupt or gets attacked to the max by Paxton corp... V will help his family while simultaneously attacking his attacker.


    In the midst of it, he met all kinds of people with their specialties. Because he was friendly and active, not a few are willing to be friends with him. There were experts in law, computing, and also in finance.


    In short, he already had his elite team under his control that no one would ever guess. For example, he used the identity V... at the same time, he is Vincent Regnz, who has no ambition to inherit the family business.


    It was the same with Frank. He is a member of his team. It might look like that his job was just an ordinary gallery keeper, but actually, he is an information seeker. There was nothing Frank did not know whether it''s a celebrity scandal or the wrecking of a company that nobody even knows about.


    After building his game for nearly ten years, he finally made it to this point. He has unlimited power and access to find some info.


    It''s just that; sometimes, he''s too lazy to use his power. He only used it in times of emergency.


    Where''s the fun when he gets what he can easily have? He preferred to choose the long and challenging road, but he will feel satisfied and proud of himself when he is successful.


    Vincent took a deep breath and blew it out of his mouth. His action made the paper that had covered his face now fly up and drift down slowly.


    That''s when he smelled something... Peppermint?? He was very familiar with the scent that had become his cousin.


    Once again, he took the paper and brought it to his nose.


    Peppermint scent. It was then that his face turned dark, and no one would know what plans he was making.


    Knock knock knock! He could hear the sound of the door tapping very softly.


    Vincent was amazed to hear the sound of knocking on the door. Usually, his mother or sister would just go into his room without knocking on the door.


    As for the father... his father never went to his room either. Instead, he would have someone call him.


    Then who is outside his room?


    Vincent got up lazily from his bed, and walked over to open the door to his room.


    There is no one there. Then who knocked on the door? Or did he hear wrong?


    Suddenly he felt someone tug at the cloth of his pants.. Reflexively he lowered his head, and his smile grew.

 Chapter 37 - Go To The Island (1)

    Vincent instantly crouched down and looked at the little girl, affectionately.


    "Abi... what''s wrong? Why do you look so sad?" he asked, rubbing the child''s cheek gently.


    Abi answered by showing him a coloring book that had been torn into pieces.


    Isn''t that the coloring book he gave as a gift? What is wrong?


    "What''s the matter? You don''t like it?"


    "Huwaaa..." Abi suddenly burst into tears, making him startled. "Michell is evil... she tore my book. I don''t want to be friends with her anymore. Huwaaa..."


    Ah... so this is what her friend did at school.


    Vincent promptly picked up his niece and asked her out to buy something.


    "Ice cream or candy?" he asked.


    Abi shook her head as a sign that she didn''t want them both. Then the girl comfortably rested her head on his shoulders.


    Vincent just smiled while pampering her.


    "All right. Then, what do you want?"


    "..." Apparently, Abigail was still clutching some of the torn books and once again showing them to her uncle.


    "You want a new coloring book? All right. I will buy it."


    Abi shook her head quickly, even faster than before.


    "No? Then?"


    "..."


    "Abi dear, if you don''t talk, how can I know? I''m not a superhero who can read people''s minds."


    Now Abigail put an adorable frown on her face. Vincent had the urge of pinching her niece''s chubby cheek. But no, for now. Returning the cheerful smile to his niece was his priority now.


    "Are you angry?"


    Vincent did not understand why this little girl thought he was angry, but he remained silent to let his niece continue.


    "You bought this book for me, but I can''t take care of it properly," he said in low-spirited while playing with his clothes with both hands and eyes that hung down, afraid of being scolded.


    Ah... finally Vincent understood and kissed his niece''s forehead.


    "Hehehe. I''m not angry. If you like this book, I will buy you a better one. So..." Vincent massaged Abi''s forehead so that it no longer showed a frown. "Don''t cry anymore. Okay?"


    This time Abigail nodded her head mildly.


    ***


    Today he has arrived on Pina island to keep his promise to his cousin. Vincent smiled sarcastically at himself. Though he told Catherine harshly that he wouldn''t help her advertise Star Risen, here he is.


    Not only to advertise Star Risen but to document the opening ceremony that was held tomorrow night.


    Vincent shook his head. When he confronted his cousin, his plan fell apart and made him have to rethink.


    Luckily... Benjamin Paxton was not an enemy to his family. Otherwise... he wasn''t even sure if he would be able to win over him.


    Someone in a luxury car picked up Vincent at the airport, making him raised an eyebrow.


    Didn''t he already say so clearly that he didn''t want to get special treatment?


    He immediately called Benjamin.


    "Ah, I forgot. It''s my habit to treat special guests with special care."


    And this is the answer he got.


    "I''ll take a taxi."


    "And let you get lost? No."


    "How could you get lost? Isn''t there only one way to your hotel?"


    "How do you know?"


    Vincent smiled happily. Luckily he read Catherine''s letter so that he had an idea of ??this area of ??the island.


    "All right. This time just do as you wish. But at least for now... use the facilities I give."


    Tut..tut..tut...


    Vincent sighed in resignation and remembered himself spoiling his niece a few days ago. After Abigail stopped crying, he bought whatever the little girl asked for without exception.


    He also remembered that Benjamin did the same thing to him in the past. It''s just not with money because Benjamin was still in high school and was still in fifth grade.


    Whenever Vincent asked for company, no matter whether Ben was busy studying or have an assignment, Benjamin always made time for him. You could say Benjamin spoiled him like an elder brother treat his dear younger brother. Not only him, but Benjamin also treats Vanessa, who a few years younger than him.


    If they both get scolded by their parents, Benjamin comes to defend them and defuse their parents'' anger.


    Hence, neither Vincent nor Vanessa considered Benjamin, their cousin, but their eldest brother.


    "Mr. Regnz, please."


    Hearing his surname be called made his sigh in resignation. Finally, he could only obey his cousin''s wishes.


    This is the last.


    This is the last.


    He said to himself, trying to be patient. Yes, this was the last time he let his cousin spoil him.


    He was no longer a child and did not want to be treated like a child by his family.


    After a few minutes exiting the airport area, Vincent looked up to his left in amazement.


    What Catherine said was true. He could see a beautiful blue ocean, and the sunlight seemed to have several colors.


    He had never seen this sparkling color of the sun before. It''s different when the sun sets or rises to have a distinctive color, but this one is another whole level.


    The sun was already at its peak, and it was still one o''clock in the afternoon. He could see three colors in the sun''s ring circle¡ªBlue, purple, and yellow. What a unique color, he thought.


    Unfortunately, with the car running, Vincent couldn''t take the picture he wanted. So he just took it for granted.


    Once he arrived at the hotel, he wanted to make sure no one found out his identity as Regnz.


    "Don''t worry, sir. Only I know, while others only know that you are a professional photographer employed by the CEO of Star Risen."


    "Very well. You can go."


    Not wanting to wait anymore, he walked into the main lobby of the hotel. There he saw a teenager running after two giggling twins while another girl looked at them with happy smiles. Even those eyes showed an amused laugh.


    Catherine?

 Chapter 38 - Go To The Island (2)

    Isn''t the smiling girl Catherine?


    Vincent had never seen a smile like this on the girl. Catherine did smile a lot, but not like this. The girl always showed a professional smile. Smile for work.


    No. Wait... Where did he see the three girls who were running cheerfully?


    At that moment, he remembered he had ever seen the four sisters having a picnic at the Green Park. That place was indeed a suitable place for a picnic both with family and with your partner.


    He thought of them because he felt that the twins had attracted him. Not only the twins, but the four sisters had similar faces, which made him intriguing because of the warm atmosphere around the girls.


    Now he remembered. Their eldest sister turned cold when she saw a beautiful phenomenon in the sky. He also still remembered that the girl''s expression changed to a different one when she saw the garden, which was filled with beautiful flowers.


    ''I can''t enjoy the beauty of this world. Not only V''s work, but I can''t even enjoy the beauty of this garden, either,''


    ''No matter how breathtaking the scenery in front of my eyes, I won''t be able to see it.''


    Isn''t that what the girl said to him? At that time, he considered it nonsense and absurd excuses.


    Now he looked at the girl with a charming and sweet smile... as if she saw the beauty of this world. This made his expression sour.


    Why can''t that girl enjoy the natural beauty with a smile like this but look at her three siblings with admiration and happiness??


    Then the letter. Didn''t Catherine herself say she couldn''t enjoy nature, then how could she describe Pina Island''s beauty in her letter?


    No. It''s not like that. The contents of the letter only describe the state of this island and not about its beauty.


    Wait... He also remembered that the letter said he would see a beautiful sparkle of sunshine.


    The more he tried to find out about the girl, the more impatient he became. If only the girl didn''t work at Star Risen, his cousin didn''t treat the girl unusually; if only he weren''t too worried about his cousin''s life, he would definitely not bother thinking about Catherine West.


    Vincent took his phone and typed a message to someone.


    ''Catherine West. One day.''


    What he meant was that he ordered his elite team to investigate Catherine West''s background, and he wanted an answer within one day.


    After not using his power for a long time, now he was using it only on a girl who made him feel uncomfortable lately.


    But, for the sake of protecting those closest to him, he would use it now.


    After that, he walked over to the four sisters and greeted Catherine.


    ***


    A week earlier...


    By late afternoon, at the West mansion, it was unusual for three of the four sisters to have happy smiles on their faces. How come? Today was the first day they enjoyed their vacation after completing various exams.


    Anna, who finished her exam in her final year, needed a lot of refreshing to calm her tense brain. She only needed to wait for her graduation exam results a few more weeks before she finally entered the university.


    Because of that, the three of them watched a film in the family room while eating snacks casually.


    Even though they had school holidays, their oldest sister was still working. Feeling bored because they were at home all day, they finally decided to take a walk in the backyard.


    Just then, Benjamin and Cathy returned home.


    "Sister, uncle Ben. You guys already come home? Isn''t it usually until evening?" The curious Lizzy asked.


    "Have you eaten?"


    Simultaneously the three girls shook their heads. Then Benjamin invited the four of them to eat out.


    The restaurant they visited was a seafood restaurant. Automatically the twins cheered with joy. Seafood was their favorite food.


    Upon entering a very luxurious restaurant, the eyes of Anna and her two sisters sparkled with amazement.


    The restaurant decor was filled with sea paintings and types of plants that usually live under the sea. Meanwhile, on one side of the wall, an elongated aquarium was attached on the wall. The three of them wondered if the aquarium could be planted into the wall. Because the tank is long and looks heavy, it is flush with the navy blue border.


    The blue color was very compatible with the water in the aquarium. Make anyone who sees it feel like they were under the sea.


    Not only that, in the aquarium, there was an elongated fish. The fish is very delicate and beautiful. Each time the fish spun around to swim to the other side, the body''s color glowed beautifully.


    "Uncle, what fish is this?" Lizzy was the first to ask.


    "It''s a Platinum Arowana Fish. As the name suggests, it is in platinum color. This fish is one of the most valuable fish in the world."


    Anna and the twins stared in disbelief at their uncle''s explanation. They looked back at the Arowana fish with enthusiasm. They had never seen a fish so beautiful and elegant.


    Meanwhile, Cathy wondered, what is a platinum color like? Did she ever see platinum color when she was little?


    Cathy just looked at the fish swimming gracefully while trying to imagine what platinum color would look like. All she saw was a white fish, but sometimes there was light dancing on its scales as it turned its body.


    Cathy sighed in surrender, not wanting her heart to get worse because of her disability.


    Will she one day be able to see the colors of this world?


    The answer is...


    No.

 Chapter 39 - Long Vacation

    While waiting for their orders, Cathy''s three sisters took turns telling stories about what had happened at their school.


    Both Ben and Cathy listened to them while laughing with them. Even when the dish came, they still talked excitedly.


    "How long do you guys have a holiday?" asked Ben.


    "Anna will enter college in three months. Meanwhile, Lina and Lizzy will enter next month."


    "Ah... three months off .." cried Lina.


    "Not really. Once you guys start school, you will be bored to death at home."


    Hearing this, Ben and Cathy smiled.


    "Should I take a part-time job?"


    "No!"


    "Okay."


    Ben and Cathy said it simultaneously. Ben said he could, while Cathy forbade his sister to work.


    Hearing different answers, but at the same time, Anna looked at the two of them with a confused look.


    "Why can''t I work?"


    "Right. Why did you forbid your sister?"


    "That... If she really wants to work, can she work at Star Risen?"


    Ah... now Ben understood Cathy''s concern. Through her experience, she knew the hardship of taking a part-time job. Cathy did not want her sister to undergo the pressure of a part-time job like what she was experiencing.


    As much as Benjamin wanted to spoil his younger cousin, Cathy spoiled her younger sisters too.


    "Of course. No problem. How about starting the day after tomorrow?"


    "The day after tomorrow? So fast?"


    "Just a side job. Next week Star Risen on the island will have a global opening. There will be a photographer to take some pictures and make a document at our grand opening."


    "Your only job is to help Cathy make sure the preparations for the event run smoothly."


    "I''m coming too?" this time, it was Cathy who asked. It was the first time she heard of being assigned to the island of Pina.


    "That''s right. So tomorrow, you guys will go there for a vacation for five days. After that, the photographer will come, and then your work begins. The twins will also come with you."


    "Really? We can come too?" asked the twins excitedly.


    "Are the photographers from the V collection?"


    "Ah, no. He is an acquaintance of mine. His skill is not inferior to V''s. It''s just that he''s not as famous as V. You remember I told you about backup plans, right? When we are responsible for making sure everything goes well, we have to prepare a contingency plan."


    "I will remember. But why just one photographer? Isn''t this event will be grand?"


    Benjamin shook his head. "Pina Island is a private island, and the guests are also highly selected. I just want to include a photographer I can trust."


    Cathy nodded her head in understanding. Then she asked something that had been making her curious.


    "Uncle... are you using work excuses to give me vacation leave?" guessed Cathy suspiciously.


    "Oh? You know that?"


    Cathy just sighed at her uncle''s answer and thanked him genuinely. If only she had been allowed to vacation in Pina, she might have refused. Because of that, she was very grateful to have Benjamin as an understanding uncle.


    Little by little, the view of men in this world began to improve. She could accept her uncle''s kindness more easily. Neither did she think much about getting out of his uncle''s protection.


    After all, she realized that she was an ordinary girl. In her own strength, she would not be able to protect and bring smiles of happiness to her sisters. Despite the fact that she wasn''t too fond of a father, Cathy already considered Benjamin a father figure.


    A father. How is her father? Lately, she hasn''t had the chance to visit her father. Not that she did not want to, but the doctors advised her not to see her father face to face for the next six months.


    They provide reasonable reasons. Every time Cathy came, her father would throw tantrums and threw her out. A few days later, her father''s condition improved, and he forgot about her. But he will be insane again when they meet face to face and back to square one.


    Because of this, to maximize her father''s recovery, the doctor forbade her to see her father face to face for six months.


    She should have felt sad that she couldn''t see her father, but... she didn''t feel sad at all. For some reason, she felt relieved that she didn''t have to meet her father as a child''s duty.


    She didn''t know whether her feelings for her father were a form of annoyance or bitterness. Or is it... hate? Cathy didn''t know the answer.


    All she knew, she felt nothing knowing his father''s insane condition. Like when she finds out about the state of a stranger who has a severe illness, she did not feel happy nor sad. That''s how she felt about her father.


    Two days later...


    Just as Ben had said, the four West sisters arrived in front of the Star Risen hotel on Pina Island.


    The air there was very different from their city. With just a breath of air, they felt like they were in the mountains.


    From the airport to the hotel, they passed through thousands of trees on either side of them. On their way, they could even see the ocean to their left.


    "Look, there are three colors around the sun!" cried Lizzy.


    "It''s so beautiful."


    Cathy''s three sisters never ran out of words to express their admiration for the island.


    Cathy smiled with satisfaction seeing the cheerful smiles on the faces of her three sisters.


    She might not be able to enjoy the beauty of the island; she might never be able to see what her three younger siblings saw, but as long as Cathy could enjoy the smiles of her three younger siblings, she wouldn''t ask for more.


    Cathy let Anna and the twins roam around the hotel building while she tried to get closer to the manager and other employees who worked there.


    Even though her uncle had told Cathy to take a vacation, she couldn''t help but activated her work mode. She wanted to finish her preparatory work before the photographer his uncle referred to arrived.


    As a result, not only did Cathy know the ins and outs of Star Risen, Cathy also made many new friends there.


    She was sure that next week''s grand opening would be a success. Even if there were problems, she already prepared various contingency plans.


    Only after that, she could join his three younger siblings to spend the rest of their vacation days.

 Chapter 40 - The Tour (1)

    Cathy and Anna were waiting for Ben''s intended photographer to arrive in the hotel lobby. Unfortunately, the twins refused to play alone and insist on accompanying them.


    "You guys will only disturb us." came from the distaste tone from Anna.


    "No. We won''t interfere. We promise." urged Lizzy while putting the puppy''s looks.


    "Yes, we will keep our distance from you. We promise." Lina assured both her elder sisters, supporting her twin''s promise.


    "Keep your distance? I doubt it since you guys this close." Anna smirked and moved swiftly to tickle her siblings.


    Cathy gasped when hearing screams escape from her youngest sisters while trying to avoid the sudden attack.


    "Shhh..." Cathy hushed with put one finger on her lips, but she giggled amused, seeing her sister''s behavior in the end.


    She only looked at her three younger siblings with great affection even though she occasionally warned them not to be too loud when screaming.


    "Excuse me..."


    Someone seemed to greet her from the side, so Cathy turned to look at the person. Her eyes widened as soon as she saw that person''s face.


    What is he doing here? Cathy asked silently inside her head.


    Cathy remembered very well that V Collection had refused and did not respond to her letter. She also remembered Ben told her that he was going to use his backup plan and hire a regular photographer.


    Then... why is that man here?


    "Hi, you must be Catherine West. I''m Vincent, a photographer, to record the documentation of the opening in the next few days."


    "..." Cathy was too speechless and didn''t know what to say.


    Luckily, Anna came to save her.


    "Hi, my name is Anastasia, a temporary assistant. Nice to meet you," she politely greeted Vincent and holding out her right hand.


    "Me too," Vincent replied in a friendly manner while welcoming the hand of the young girl in front of him.


    Vincent glanced at Cathy... more precisely waiting for a reaction from the girl. Realizing Cathy won''t look at him, Vincent sighed.


    "Can we talk for a moment?" Vincent asked Cathy in a tone that refused to hear a ''no,'' but in a soft voice.


    Alternately, Anna glanced at her sister and the cameraman. Why did she feel that the two of them already knew each other?


    "Follow me," replied Cathy with an expressionless look and walked down the corridor to her office.


    While the two of them walked and disappeared from view, the twins looked at Anna with a questioning look. Anna only shrugged her shoulders to sign that she had no clue what was going on.


    As soon as Cathy closed the door to her room and made sure no one was overhearing, Cathy stood with her back against the wall beside the door.


    She didn''t want to linger with the man nor approach him, nor did she want to. She kept enough distance to sustain their discussion comfortable. Not too far nor too close.


    "So what do you want to talk about?" unconsciously, her tone sounded cold when she opened her mouth.


    "Are you still angry?"


    "Is there anything that makes me angry?"


    Once again, Cathy saw the man sighed.


    "I know we started in a bad situation, but I would like to do my job professionally. So... I beg you for your forgiveness." Vincent spoke the word flawlessly as he lowered his head and made his body slightly bent.


    Cathy was surprised as she never expected the man would lower his head at her.


    "That night, I was going too far. I barely know you, but I''ve judged you and treated you harshly. I''m really sorry."


    Cathy almost couldn''t keep her mouth shut, or else she would open her mouth like an idiot.


    Initially, Cathy, who folded her arms in front of her chest in an arrogant manner, instantly lowered her hands and stood up straight.


    Why did she now feel like she was positioned as the one bullying that man? What a bother! Only Cathy could hear her complain.


    Why does she always let her guard down against that man? The man had always managed to put her in positions she never thought of.


    The first on the bus, the second that night in the gathering, and now it''s the same. She felt like she always regretted what she had said once the man gave her a statement.


    "No. I''m sorry." finally, Cathy said in a soft tone while staring at the floor.


    Of course, Cathy did not realize that Vincent''s actions just now were just a trick to lower Cathy''s defensive stance.


    Vincent smiled, knowing his plan is working.


    Vincent walked over to Cathy with prolonged steps.


    "Since we''ve apologized to each other, can we forget what happened that night?"


    Vincent stopped his steps when the girl in front of him raised her face and looked straight into his eyes.


    He was stunned and thought of the night he saw the girl''s golden fleck inside her pupils for the first time. He again felt that he could not take his eyes off of those beautiful sharp eyes.


    "If you don''t mind, I also don''t want past problems to interfere with our work. I don''t care if you misunderstand me or hate me, but I don''t want it to be just because of me; you''re not doing your job. I wish the event would running successfully without any obstacles. That''s why if you intentionally damage or interfere with our work, I won''t just let you go."


    Cathy turned to open the door to the room and walked out with a bold step. Vincent came out peeking at the back of the girl who had just left.


    Is she threatening me? Pondered himself. He did not know why, but he found his condition very comical.


    Without asking or talking much, Vincent followed Cathy and Anna, his guides, to see the rest of the hotel.


    Occasionally Vincent would shoot the surroundings that he thought could be used as commercial material.


    They are currently walking in a long corridor where there are various paintings on one side of the wall, while on the other side, there is a window where there are several of the same pots with different flowers.


    As usual, Vincent took pictures of whatever they passed while listening to Cathy and Anna''s alternating explanation. He was very proud of Vanessa.


    He knew that when Benjamin built this hotel, Vanessa and Bryant designed the hotel. Vanessa once said that she designed this hotel with the concept of a comfortable place to live in.


    Fresh air, beautiful scenery, and a lot of fun and enjoyable facilities, making a person feel at home living there for a long time.

 Chapter 41 - The Tour (2)

    There were basketball, volleyball and badminton courts on the left side of the hotel. There were also arcade games that require coins to run the game not far from the sports ground.


    There was a karaoke place that opened for twenty-four hours. There were two types of rooms, namely VIP room, and public room. Of course, the shared space was much bigger than the VIP room. But the VIP room was also not too small for ten people.


    The public room has two doors on different sides with dozens of chairs and five small round tables spread throughout the room. While the VIP room has one door and a private table with a sofa of the highest quality, making anyone sitting on it feel comfortable.


    There was also a sauna and spa for women. On the other hand, the gentlemen could enjoy their time in a bar. This bar opened from eight in the evening to four in the morning.


    This place was very suitable as a place for family recreation or a honeymoon for newlyweds.


    Vanessa used this concept inspired by her own family. She aspired to have a place where she could spend time with her huge family and enjoyed various age-appropriate facilities. Whether young children, teenagers, adults, and even the elderly, Vanessa wished them all to enjoy the warm atmosphere of this place with their spouses, friends, and family.


    It seems after this, Vanessa would invite them all to spend the holiday here. Vincent smiles, imagining their mother would be excited about their upcoming vacation.


    Even though his mind was with his family, Vincent remained focused on his work without resting or making mistakes.


    In the middle of their work, a muffled giggling sound came from behind them.


    Vincent, along with the two girls, instantly turned towards the source of the sound. They saw the twins gasped as if they caught them like thieves and hiding behind the pillar.


    Anna walked over to the twins with a sullen face.


    "You guys! Didn''t you say you wouldn''t interfere!"


    "We''re not disturbing." protested one of the twins with a pony face.


    Cathy just sighed, knowing her twins would never stop following them. Because of that, he walked closer to her three younger siblings.


    "Anna, for now, you don''t need to accompany me anymore. I''ll take care of the rest myself. You better take them to play in the backyard or swim."


    "But... uncle said .."


    "Uncle never forces you. He just wants to give us a nice vacation. Moreover, you guys managed to finish your school exams, that''s why he gave this holiday on the grounds of work."


    "Aaa..." Anna''s mouth formed the letter A to understand her sister''s explanation.


    "So just enjoy your holiday," she said, rubbing Anna''s head gently and smiling warmly at the three of them. "I promise I''ll catch up with you after my job is done. Okay?"


    "Yes, ma''am!" exclaimed the twins excitedly while giggling cheerfully. The two of them each kissed Cathy''s cheeks on both sides before pulling Anna''s hand to run.


    "Hey, I want to kiss her too." Anna protested and pulled herself apart from the twin''s grasp.


    Cathy just laughed at that and once again let her cheek kissed by her sister.


    Cathy waved her hand to see her siblings'' leaving without realizing that there were a pair of eyes that kept watching her.


    By the time Cathy turned to turn to Vincent, the man was back on his way. Therefore Cathy did not worry at all whether the man witnessed the scene or not.


    "Can I ask something?" Vincent asked.


    "Yes?"


    "Have you been to Green Park?"


    Cathy nodded her head when she answered, "Every Sunday, I take my siblings there. Why?"


    "No, it''s nothing," Vincent replied curtly and once again returned to his job.


    "I didn''t know your employer would allow you to bring your sisters here."


    "..." Cathy didn''t know what to answer at his comment.


    Her uncle didn''t want anyone to know that she was his niece. Neither did Cathy want anyone to see that she was Benjamin''s niece to make things change the way they behaved towards her.


    Cathy was not a smart person, but she was not stupid, either. She could tell the differences if one approached her sincerely or to bring her down.


    But supposing that everyone approached her on purpose just because she was the niece of the founder of the Star Risen Hotel... she wasn''t sure she would be able to tell which was friend or foe.


    Because of that, Cathy preferred to remain silent and breathe a sigh of relief when the young man did not press her further.


    Not long after, a girl worked part-time there, running around calling her name with her breath panting.


    "Cathy, Cathy, we had a problem. The singer who was supposed to be on the show tomorrow night had an accident. And also, someone boycotted our band, so they canceled our contract."


    Cathy could understand if one experienced an unexpected accident. No one could avoid disaster, right. But boycotting? Could that even happen in this business?


    "And there''s more..."


    More? Cathy''s forehead frowned even more.


    "Somehow, the ingredients in the refrigerator are smelly and moldy. But gathering quality ingredients takes days and strangely enough..." the girl whispered to Cathy so that no third party could overhear, "All our stored vegetables are full of caterpillars."


    Cathy''s eyes widened at this.


    She was sure she had checked all the grocery supplies yesterday and that they were unblemished.


    Cathy was silent as she seemed to think about the matter seriously before finally turning her head to Vincent, who had been watching her expression.


    "Sorry, I don''t think I can be your guide any more. I have some urgent to do. Do you mind taking the photo yourself?"


    Vincent smiled at her. "Yes, I''ll be fine. Good luck."


    Cathy immediately walked with the girl who reported the problem to her while calling someone.


    "Hi, this is Catherine West, who called you a few days ago... Yes, that''s right. I need your help."


    Catherine arrived at the main kitchen and immediately walked toward the grocery stocks.


    Her nose wrinkled when she smelled the unpleasant smell as soon as the closet door opened. Not only that, Cathy was baffled when she saw the green caterpillars moving in and out of the vegetables.


    What happened? Just yesterday afternoon, she checked all this, and all seemed well. Why suddenly their vegetables in the storage cabinets changed drastically?


    Cathy summoned the security and ordered them to check the kitchen area''s CCTV while contacting someone.


    Because the person she contacted did not pick up, she decided to give up and focus on the television screen.


    It was then that she saw a figure dressed in black enter the kitchen quietly and put something in the storage.


    The scene earlier shocked the camera supervisor and the head chef.

 Chapter 42 - Problems

    "Who brought the key to the kitchen? I''m sure no one will get in if the door is locked properly." Cathy looked straight at the head chef. She just wanted answers and not accused randomly.


    The head chef did not feel offended as he knew that Cathy was not accusing him.


    "Yesterday, it was me who locked the kitchen as I''m the one who holds the main key. I''m sure I locked it well. I don''t know how an intruder got in."


    "Was the kitchen door broken when you opened it this morning?"


    "No."


    "That means either the culprit stole your key or he has the same key."


    "That''s impossible. Helena has the spare key."


    Helena? Cathy looked at the screen one more time. The recorded video paused just as someone put something in the cupboard.


    Judging from the shape of her body, it seemed that the culprit was a girl.


    "Don''t you think this person is a girl?"


    The other two men nodded in agreement.


    "Chef, you know Helena very well. Is there a chance this person is Helena?"


    "No. Helena wouldn''t do it. And again... Helena''s not that tall."


    Judging from the size of the person''s head, which was almost over half of the storage cabinet, the chef''s alibi made sense.


    Cathy had met Helena several times, and the woman was no taller than her. It was about fifty-eight inches or a little less. She didn''t remember.


    Cathy looked at the screen with a grim expression. If this person isn''t Helena, then who did it?


    Not to mention the party that sabotaged the band that she hired, and the accident experienced by the singer they invited. Was it an accident, or was someone planning it?


    Otherwise... these were all too coincidental, and she believed nothing is coincident in this world.


    If so... does that mean someone is trying to thwart this event and bring down Star Risen?


    Who? Why?


    Hhhh... Uncle Ben, what should I do? Asked Cathy helplessly in her mind.


    The band problem has been solved. Cathy needed to figure out how to resolve the singer and the dinner banquet for tomorrow night''s event. She had only a little time left.


    She tried to contact her best friend, who is also a singer, but to no avail. She knew her friend had a tight schedule as she was famous jazz singer, but she hoped the girl could help her. For a moment, she hit a dead end.


    Meanwhile, the head chef and CCTV guard officers looked at her nervously. The two of them had never seen the eerie expression of a young girl who had been showing nothing but friendly to them all.


    The two of them both swallowed when they saw the young girl sighed.


    Even Cathy herself noticed the odd stares of the two men who were much older than her and fixed her expression. She smiled gently at them as he spoke.


    "Sorry, I think I''m going to trouble you. I will find a way out of everything. Mr. Dan, please make sure each camera continuously monitored all areas without exception. If there is something suspicious, immediately act decisively. Chef, I will try to find ingredients for tomorrow''s meal. I can''t promise whether the quality is the same or not, but I want you to think of a simple but elegant menu using existing ingredients. Please leave the rest to me."


    The two men looked at each other, not understanding what the young girl could do to solve these three problems. The problems they faced were enormous. First was the musicians. An mp3 recording could still replace it, although it''s a little less good, it could boost the atmosphere. The second was a singer. Well, the theater singer would undoubtedly raise the image of Star Risen. But it still wouldn''t matter if nobody sings.


    The third problem was the most fatal. If ingredients were not available, the chefs would not be able to cook. If there is no food, the guests will not eat and feel hungry until the program''s end.


    Not only that. Guests staying at their hotel will not be able to enjoy breakfast or order food for their lunch.


    Although they were curious about Cathy''s plan to solve their three problems, they obeyed what the young girl said and trusted her completely.


    After all, their CEO had given this girl a tough job in charge of this new hotel''s big event. They couldn''t help but follow Catherine''s instructions.


    "We understand."


    Cathy left to try to get back to her best friend. Luckily she doesn''t need to get back in touch as her friend sent her a message.


    ''I have a meeting with my boss now. I know why you call me. When is it?''


    Cathy replied immediately. ''Tomorrow night.''


    ''!!?? I haven''t bought a plane ticket yet. ''


    ''You forgot? I already bought you the ticket. ''


    ''Hehehe. My bad. What are the songs? ''


    Cathy copied a number and sent it to her best friend.


    ''Try calling them and discussing what songs you will perform.''


    ''Okay. See you there. ''


    Done! The performance problem is over. Now Cathy only had one problem left.


    Ugh... she didn''t think of any back-up plans on this one at all.


    In the evening, Vincent sat in the garden, reading the email on his smartphone. The email contains the information he wanted.


    Catherine West, born on August 30, 1994, was orphaned at the age of ten. Since then, Catherine and her three younger siblings have been cared for by their father''s family and live in one of the elite housing estates.


    Seeing this data, an eyebrow raised. Does that mean that girl isn''t poor at all? He thought to himself.


    Vincent continued reading it, wanting to know the identity of the girl''s family.


    But, there is nothing he could find. There is no information whatsoever about Cathy''s family. Even the name used for the house they were using was not the name he was familiar with. Daniel West... Who is Daniel West?


    According to the biographical data he read, the family who became Catherine''s guardians rarely cared for them, causing Catherine to care for her younger siblings alone by herself.


    Vincent remembered the incident this afternoon where the twins kissed Catherine''s cheek. It was clear that the four of them loved each other, and no one could break their sisterhood.


    What a warm family. He thought.


    Now his views on Cathy are gradually turning in a new light.


    Vincent rose to his feet while his phone stood up and saw Frank''s name on his cellphone screen.


    "Aw... you miss me already? I''ll be home in three days."


    "Be careful. Clarissa is there." ignoring Vincent''s jokes, Frank said it in a grave tone.


    Vincent''s forehead frowned in displeasure when he heard this report.

 Chapter 43 - The Culprit

    "What''s she doing here?"


    "Do you remember telling us to watch Paxton''s movements if anyone attacks Regnz? We''re still watching them. It''s just that their target this time is your cousin."


    "Let me guess. A singer''s accident and the band''s cancellation was her doing."


    "You already know?"


    Vincent sighed to himself.


    "How was the accident? Was it bad?"


    "No. No victims died. It''s just that the singer was traumatized and didn''t want to come out of her apartment."


    Vincent exhaled his most extended breath of the day.


    "Okay, I understand."


    Vincent walked into the manager''s headroom and asked about the development of the problem Star Risen was facing.


    He was somewhat surprised to find that two of the three problems had been entirely resolved.


    Catherine had invited a singer and a band as guests. At the same time, Cathy asked them to appear if there was a problem that would occur.


    Vincent wondered as to why they all want to be used as a back-up plan? Not to mention, both parties were a famous figure in this country.


    Only after asking further did he find out. The singer was Catherine''s best friend while the invited band turned out to be at the agency where Cathy''s best friend works.


    The longer he heard about Cathy''s actions, the more amazed he became.


    It was rare for a young girl of Cathy''s age to have such an unusual acquaintance and be able to come up with some back-up plans for something.


    Could it be because Catherine learned it from Benjamin? If this is true, then Vincent highly praises Catherine''s cleverness, who is quick to grasp what she learned.


    "Then how about the ingredients for tomorrow''s cooking?"


    "That''s the problem. Up until now, Catherine has been trying to make calls to each of the grocery supply suppliers. Surprisingly, no one has been willing to help."


    It must be Clarissa. Thought Vincent.


    Well, Cathy did not have a network-link as wide as him regarding the food factory.


    Should he help her?


    ***


    In the hotel room, Cathy sat at the dressing table, tightly gripping her phone. If she had superhuman strength, the phone she was holding would have shattered to pieces.


    Unconsciously Cathy bit her lip hard. She was irritated by the suppliers that Star Risen had worked with for a long time.


    Why was it so difficult for them to send the food they needed? She didn''t even ask for the difficult or the large amount. Cathy only wanted a few kinds of vegetables and spices to be shipped to Pina Island immediately.


    But they all rejected it for the same reason... that the ingredients they had run out. Someone had bought them in such a large quantity that it was very difficult to ship them in one day.


    Cathy had to wait three days before she could get the ingredients she wanted.


    Cathy''s lips were bleeding, and she did not reduce the pressure on the teeth that stuck to the bottom of her lips.


    Their excuses were utterly unacceptable. How could it be that, at the same time, all the supplies they have were bought by someone without a trace?


    And that too, she contacted more than ten grocery suppliers and got the same answer. It doesn''t make sense!


    Cathy could feel some fluid getting into her mouth, yet she didn''t release her bite. Without realizing it, tears escaped from their place and trickled down.


    "Sis!!"


    At that moment, Cathy gasped and released her bite. She saw Anna running towards her with teary eyes. Then Anna''s hand touched her injured lips with a light touch.


    Cathy''s heart stopped when she saw her sister crying loudly.


    "Anna? What''s wrong? Why are you crying?"


    "What''s wrong?! I should be asking! Why are you torturing yourself? See! Your blood keeps flowing." Anna immediately took a tissue at the end of the table, sat across from her, and wiped the blood still out of her sister''s lips.


    Cathy has never seen Anna this angry to make her feelings of guilt even bigger.


    "Why hurt yourself? Don''t you know if you get hurt, I will feel sad?"


    Cathy was speechless, seeing the tears streaming down Anna''s cheeks with trembling hands as she wiped her lips.


    Cathy wiped her sister''s tears with her thumb before saying sorry.


    After making sure the blood had stopped coming out, Anna stood up to take the ointment that belonged to her sister and then gently rubbed it on the wound.


    Usually, Anna only sees small or minor sores that dry up quickly. But this time, she could even see the bite marks on her sister''s lips. Why did her eldest sister love to harm herself so much whenever she was depressed?


    Feeling helpless because she didn''t know what to do to reduce her sister''s pressure, Anna again shed tears. This time her tears followed by small sobs.


    Cathy rubbed her sister''s wet cheeks with guilt.


    "No need to cry. I''m fine. Really."


    Anna put the ointment back on the table and looked into her sister''s eyes. She was sure she saw her sister shed tears too before she came. But now, she found no sign that her sister had been crying.


    Neither Anna nor her twins never saw their sister cry. No. To all of them, their elder sister was a strong and tough person. Cathy was not a crybaby or whiny like them.


    But now, she wondered... was it possible that her sister had never shown them her weak side?


    Her trance broke at once when she saw the broad smile on her sister''s face.


    "You know, how about tonight the four of us sleep together?"


    "It''s not Saturday."


    "So we can''t sleep together if it''s not Saturday?"


    "Not really. Okay. I''ll call Lina and Lizzy over here."


    Anna rose to her feet and left her alone. Cathy was relieved to see her sister go for a while. That way, she could calm herself.


    Cathy walked over to the open window. The sky was dark, and only the sound of insects could be heard below. She and her siblings slept in adjoining rooms on the third floor. Both of their rooms have connecting doors that could enter each other rooms without leaving the room.


    Right now, the twins were playing in the game area. Anna was supposed to have fun with them too. And she should have caught up with them to spend time together.


    But why.... why can''t she do it today? Why does her heart feel heavy right now?

 Chapter 44 - Silent Night

    Not long after Cathy calmed herself, the door to her room opened, and her three younger siblings entered the room with cheerful smiles.


    Cathy tried not to think about the problem for the next few hours. She didn''t want to make her sisters worry about her and tried to put them to sleep right away.


    After many stories, the twins started to feel sleepy and fell asleep. Likewise, Anna could barely hold her drowsiness and sound asleep like the twins.


    Seeing that her three younger siblings were fast asleep, Cathy got up and was about to get out of bed. Suddenly her hand was held back by something.


    Cathy turned to Anna''s hand, which was now holding her hand.


    "Sister Cathy. Please, don''t push yourself too much. It''s not good if you keep it hidden." muttered Anna, still with her eyes closed.


    Cathy smiled warmly at her sister''s words. Cathy slowly let go of her sister''s grip and kissed her siblings on the forehead one by one before walking out of the room with her phone.


    Cathy walked across the third-floor corridor to the elevator and down to the main lobby. Then she walked into a courtyard filled with flowers.


    Cathy decided to sit on a long chair made of teak wood in the middle of the garden. Not long after, someone approached her and asked her.


    "Can''t sleep?"


    "Apparently so. You?"


    "I rarely sleep early."


    Vincent sat next to her without asking permission, making Cathy shift a little so that their shoulders did not touch.


    Vincent was also aware of her slight movements, but he let it go and did not take it personally.


    "How did it go? Will tomorrow''s event go smoothly? I heard that some guests have arrived at this hotel this afternoon."


    "..." Initially, Cathy was very confident that tomorrow''s event would run smoothly and perfectly.


    But now... she''s not sure. Cathy felt there was some irregularity in this incident. She felt like someone was deliberately trying to ruin tomorrow''s event.


    If that was the case, Cathy wasn''t prepared for it. This was the first time she faced a situation like this. This was the first time being given such a huge responsibility. This was the first time she felt helpless and wanted to scream out loud from the bottom of her heart.


    Should she report this situation to her uncle? Will her uncle scold her and hate her? Or... will she and her sister be kicked out of their home?


    Somehow she felt afraid to think of the possibilities she thought of.


    Previously she didn''t care if her uncle hated them. Cathy didn''t care if her uncle would throw them out at any time. She even thought about going and getting away from her uncle''s protection.


    Then now... why is she feeling scared? No. Cathy wasn''t afraid that she would be kicked out. She was not worried that she would be scolded or punished.


    But she''s afraid... that Benjamin would hate her and her siblings. She was scared of losing a father figure for the second time.


    Unconsciously Cathy bit her lip once more until the previous wound, which had not dried, opened again.


    "Hey, you will get hurt if you bite your lip like that."


    Cathy had just remembered that she wasn''t alone. She turned to the young man and immediately looked away. She closed her eyes to prevent tears from falling out of place.


    Meanwhile, Vincent felt speechless seeing the teary eyes on the girl. Is the girl crying? Is she in pain?


    Of course, she would feel pain if she bit her lower lip hard like that. Vincent just shook his head, not understanding the thoughts of the girl sitting next to him.


    There weren''t many stars above the dark sky, but there were still a few stars visible. The atmosphere was also tranquil as if it were uninhabited. Both Vincent and Cathy decided to stay silent, enjoying the evening breeze that was not too cold.


    No. It was actually freezing for them, but because they were both already wearing thick jackets, they could still survive.


    Surprisingly, the two of them didn''t feel awkward or uncomfortable at all. On the contrary... they felt strangely comfortable in each other''s accompaniment.


    They might not know each other and have only met a few times. But at that time... they didn''t want to be alone and didn''t mind having someone beside them.


    The next morning, the sun rose confidently and did not hesitate to radiate its warmth and shine. The sun is not ashamed to show itself to be proud of itself.


    The same goes for someone. A beautiful girl does not feel ashamed or care about the look of the people who see her in amazement.


    Cathy was standing right in front of the hotel kitchen''s back door with her mouth wide open, eyes wide in disbelief. She even pinched herself repeatedly to make sure that she wasn''t dreaming.


    "Chef, tell me this isn''t a dream."


    "Ah? I thought you sent them."


    What the chef meant was... a large truck with three wheels on each side had arrived with a wide variety of vegetables, hundreds of kilos of fresh beef; dozens of skinned chickens and ducks; along with dozens of live fish that were placed in a large aquarium which is closed securely so that no water or fish is out of place during the trip.


    Not only that, the ingredients for the spices were so various, more than what they ask for.


    "Chef... all the quality of the ingredients is excellent, and the quantity is more than sufficient. We don''t even need to change the original dish menu." exclaimed the assistant chef excitedly.


    "Really? Then what are you waiting for? We only have less than twelve hours to present it all."


    Together, the kitchen employees and receptionists helped to carry food ingredients from the truck to the kitchen.. All the employees who were present that morning, without exception, helped move everything in the container truck to the kitchen.

 Chapter 45 - Problem Solved!

    Catherine, who had been gawking in disbelief that she wasn''t dreaming, shook her head quickly and immediately came to their aid.


    The male staff helped carry heavy items such as meat and the tank. Meanwhile, the female staff brought down the vegetables and spices.


    After they collected enough ingredients, Cathy immediately ordered the chef to start cooking along with the other chefs. Meanwhile, Cathy and others continued to move the items from the truck to the kitchen.


    Not far away, a woman saw the scene and gritted her teeth in rage.


    "Hmph... I want to see how you guys fill the show tonight. You won''t have singers nor musicians." the woman gave a sly smile before finally leaving the spot.


    After emptying the truck, Cathy told hotel employees to prepare the main hall for tonight''s event.


    Anyone who was not on duty at their respective posts shortly helped anything to maximize the evening''s event. Even some employees also gave a hand in the kitchen even though the kitchen was not their field.


    Cathy herself also helped in the kitchen, so the situation in the kitchen was hectic.


    Several hours later, Anna and the twins also showed up to help. They divided the tasks. For those who can cook, help slice meat and onions or fry. Those who can''t cook peel the skins of dozens of onions and wash dirty dishes or put food in the oven.


    Cathy and Anna were used to cooking in their house, helping slice carrots, other vegetables, and some meat.


    Meanwhile, the twins wash needed glassware.


    For finishing touches like the appearance of a dish, they all let the chefs do it.


    The way they cut was different from each other. It will not look suitable for the appearance of their dish. Fortunately, one of the chefs was very creative and decorated it with an assortment of colorful vegetables.


    These creative chefs minimize any defects in the appearance of their dishes.


    When the clock hit five in the evening, all menu dishes were ready to be served one hour before the event started.


    When they saw their task was completed, everyone in the kitchen sat down limply with a mixture of relief as if they did a marathon for hours. Even Cathy and her three younger siblings could not support their body with both legs and fell and sat on the floor.


    Cathy glanced at her three sisters, then the four of them smiled at each other. Not only them, the employees who worked in the kitchen all day also smile with relief. Finally, they finished their cooking.


    This time the chef and his assistant, along with Helena, will make sure no one gets into the kitchen to ruin their hard work.


    They had not found the culprit who destroyed their food supply, so they would put at least five trusted people to watch the kitchen area.


    The head chef and three other chefs, and four security personnel will closely guard the kitchen''s situation. They would make sure the dishes that were about to be served were in good shape.


    The kitchen had two doors on the front and back. Two security guards will guard each door while the head chef and the chefs on duty will guard inside the kitchen.


    Meanwhile, the rest of the staff and the West sisters took a shower and changed clothes.


    Unfortunately, when they finished taking a shower, the twins fell asleep on their bed because they were too exhausted.


    "Well, what do you expect? They never work long hours without stopping." Cathy stroked the cheeks of her siblings gently.


    "You must be tired too." Now Cathy looks at Anna, who is still drying her wet hair. "You better rest and don''t have to help me."


    Anna turned off her hairdryer and sat next to Cathy.


    "I don''t feel tired at all. That was really fun. I would regret missing this golden opportunity. I don''t know when I can attend an event like this again. Please let me join the event."


    Cathy gave a warm smile at her sister, and they got ready dressed up prettily.


    "But I''m curious. Sister, how did you end up persuading them to send groceries?"


    "..." actually Cathy didn''t know the answer either. "I don''t know. I haven''t had time to ask them regarding this."


    "Huh? So it''s not you?"


    "No. I''ll find out later. For now, we have to focus on tonight''s program. We still haven''t caught the culprit, and there''s no guarantee that this person will sit still during the event. We can''t be caught off guard."


    "I understand."


    Both of them refocused on dressing up. Cathy chose a dark dress and earrings accessories that are attractive on her ears. Meanwhile, Anna wore a teenage dress with a maroon plaid pattern. There was a white V-shaped collar on the neck. Anna tied her hair back together to make her looked an adorable teenage girl.


    "You are so beautiful," praised Cathy with great affection.


    Anna saw her sister, who stretched her brown hair down her back. At the ends of the hair, curls a little and had a slightly darker color.


    Cathy has a slim body but not too thin. The dress she was wearing was gray, more towards silver with black abstract patterns from the waist to the dress''s bottom.


    "Are you kidding? Sis, you look like a celebrity who walked on the red carpet to important events." Anna admired her sister''s beauty even more.


    Cathy glanced at the dress she was wearing, then looked at her reflection in the mirror. She thinks she was just average and think Anna looks more beautiful than her.


    Anna tugged gently on Cathy''s arm and told her to sit on the chair. Anna deftly took some of Cathy''s right side hair and divided it into three sections.


    Anna braids Cathy''s hair by taking the hair from the back to the middle. Then without adding any more lock, Anna continues her activities to the end of the braid.


    She did the same thing on the left side. When finished, Anna gently pulled each curve of the braid to increase the size. Then Anna brought the braid from the right side to the back of the left side, then pinned it there. The left side braid is brought to the right side and clamped there.


    After neatly arranging the pins so they weren''t too visible, Anna pulled open the braids'' ends on each side and let them blend into the unbranded hair.


    The light brown color with the dark brown wavy edges blends in magnificently, causing her appearance elegant and making one couldn''t take their eyes off her.


    Anna is proud of her creation.


    "Almost done. Wait a minute," said Anna, taking red lipstick.


    Yesterday''s bite marks were still there and look very visible to the eyes. Therefore, with her skills, Anna disguised the color of the wound with the shade of lipstick.


    To not be too enormous, Anna told Cathy to put a tissue on her lips to reduce the red color that was too bright.


    "It''s finished. Now you look like a well-known figure from the high class."


    Cathy smiled at that.


    "Fine if you say so.. Your hands are truly magical."

 Chapter 46 - Katleen Morse

    After they finished dressing, the two of them came out and headed to the main hall where many guests waited.


    Because there were still thirty minutes before the event started, Cathy looked for the person in charge as Flow Manager.


    Flow Manager was someone in charge of keeping the sequence of events running smoothly and on time.


    After Cathy received a report from the Flow Manager that the sound system, band, singer, and emcee were ready, only then she heaved a relieved sigh.


    Cathy decided to go backstage to meet her best friend. As soon as she entered, she saw a woman in a dark-colored gown with a wide-open back in the back area was seriously discussing with the musicians.


    The woman''s hair was gathered together in shape like a pretty bun that floated slightly to the right of her shoulder.


    While the side bangs of the girl''s hair almost cover one eyebrow towards her left side. The woman looks very beautiful and graceful and also, if one might say... sexy.


    Cathy laughed to herself. This is the first time she has complimented a woman with the word ''sexy.''


    "Kitty." because she could not help but miss the girl, Cathy called the name of the ''sexy'' woman.


    The beautiful woman she called turned towards her and immediately smiled broadly when Kitty saw her.


    "Cathy!" squealed Kitty as she walked over to her and hugged her best friend. "Did you just step off the catwalk show stage? You look amazing."


    "I should have told you that," replied Cathy with a laugh. "I miss you."


    "Aw... I missed you more."


    Once again, they hugged each other tightly.


    Katleen Morse has been Catherine''s best friend since high school. Katleen should also be called Katie, who sounded precisely like Cathy. To characterize the way of calling, Catherine is still called Cathy, while Katleen is called Kitty.


    This endearment name continued until today. Even when Katleen introduces herself to new people, she will ask them to call her Kitty instead of Katie.


    "Sorry I couldn''t pick you up at the airport. There''s a problem here, and I can''t leave it."


    "No problem. I''ve heard it from the manager. And again, there is someone who makes sure to make us all feel comfortable here."


    "Who?"


    "I don''t know. I haven''t met him yet. But he was very kind when he welcomed us. This hotel service is very..." Kitty gave Cathy a thumbs up. "I''m so proud of you, Cathy."


    Cathy smiled at that. "For what? I didn''t do anything."


    "I already heard what happened here. Someone sabotage the band, and the real singer had an accident. But you manage to solve all of that in a short time. If I''m not proud of you, then who else should I proud of? "


    Cathy blushed when she heard that compliment.


    "You''re so sweet. If only I were a man, I would have pursued you and made you my wife." teased Kitty, nudging her best friend''s elbow.


    Cathy laughed at that. "Come on, don''t joke anymore. I have to get back to work."


    When Cathy was about to leave the room, Kitty called out to her.


    "Cathy... Cheer up!"


    "You too... Cheer up!"


    ***


    The event started with a video about the hotel building process. Then the speech from the head in charge of hotels on this island. It wasn''t long before Benjamin Paxton took the stage to speak his words.


    Seeing her uncle have stepped onto the stage made Cathy''s eyes widen. She had completely forgotten the fact that his uncle was the owner of the Star Risen Hotel. Because of that, she did not think that his uncle would come to this event.


    You stupid Cathy, why don''t you remember your uncle is your boss?! She complained to herself.


    She had to tell Anna not to call Ben ''uncle'' as they did not want people to know that Benjamin had secret four nieces.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t have a phone with her because she didn''t like to carry a small bag. It would be more comfortable to move around if she brought nothing with her.


    Now she regretted her decision. Cathy should bring her cell phone even though it will be tough to hold her cellphone while working.


    Cathy''s eyes scour the entire room in search of her sister. Alas, she couldn''t find Anna.


    Where is she?


    Cathy decided to look outside and walked down the hall to the elevator and down to the main lobby. Nor does she exist. Cathy asked every employee she met about her younger sister''s whereabouts, yet no one knew the answer.


    Since they have been staying there for almost a week, Anna often accompanied Cathy when holding meetings for this event. All the employees already know who Anna is. That''s why Cathy did not need to show them Anna''s image.


    Unfortunately, no one saw Anna. Cathy was starting to get worried. She tried to calm down and think positively. By this time, Anna might have returned to the hall, and nothing terrible happens to her. Hence, Cathy decided to go up to the tenth floor, where the main entrance hall was.


    As soon as the elevator doors opened, Cathy heard a child''s voice.


    "I promise. Thanks for the candy." said the little girl, cheerfully. That girl kissed the cheek of a man who was squatting in front of her.


    The little girl entered the main hall, while the man rose to his feet and turned his head towards her. Cathy couldn''t see his face, but she could see the man''s eyes.


    Those eyes looked at her with an unfathomable look. She had never received that look before.


    Well, not really. As a matter of fact, Cathy always received that kind of look each time she dressed up, but she never cared.


    But this time, why did she care? That look who admired her and like someone who was struck by the love arrow...


    Wait... wait.... none of this is important. What''s important is why that guy is wearing a mask in the hotel?!

 Chapter 47 - The Whole Regnz

    Cathy looked at the man suspiciously and thought that this man was one of the culprits who wanted to ruin the event. The man was well dressed, but he was wearing all black and covered his face with a black mask. It made someone feeling suspicious.


    When Cathy was about to call security, the man immediately took off his mask.


    "Wait! It''s me,"


    Cathy frowned after seeing the man''s unmasked face. Why is Vincent wearing that suspicious mask? And what is that guy doing out here? Shouldn''t he be working and taking photos during the event?


    Perhaps because Cathy was too tired and too worried about her sister and the perpetrator who had not been caught, her heart was beating very fast when she remembered the way the young man had looked at her just a moment ago.


    Why was Vincent staring at her like that earlier? That look made her feel uncomfortable, and sadly... she couldn''t help but admit... for the first time in her life... Cathy felt safe after knowing that it was Vincent who gave her that dumbstruck look earlier.


    A little. Just a little bit. Cathy tried to convince herself.


    ***


    Eight hours earlier ...


    Vincent looked at his phone, which was ringing endlessly. He was struggling in his heart whether to pick it up or not.


    "All right, Vincent. It''s your doing. You have to deal with it. Right. You have to." Vincent tried to comfort himself and made up his mind to accept the call.


    Once he accepted the call, Vincent did not put the phone to his ear. Nevertheless, he could still hear the caller''s voice loud and clear.


    "VINCENT! PLEASE KNOW YOURSELF WHEN WAKING UP MY BEAUTY SLEEP! DON''T EVER DO IT AGAIN! DO YOU THINK I CAN GET THE MATERIALS YOU WANT IN THREE HOURS AND ARRIVING THERE IN TWO HOURS IS POSSIBLE???!!! DO YOU HEAR ME?? I HAD TO RENT THE CARGO PLANE!!! "


    After the caller had poured out her complaints, Vincent put his cellphone to his ear and asked innocently.


    "Why do you have to rent? You can use your own plane."


    "&%$%#*&$%#!!"


    Vincent instantly put his phone away from his ear to hear a loud sound. After waiting for a while, he put the cellphone back to his ear.


    "Alright, alright. I was wrong... I won''t do it again."


    Tut... tut... tut...


    Vincent leaned back on the chair in relief after the caller hung up on him. The only woman who could make him break out in cold sweat was Alice Alvianc, the wife of Gregorious Alvianc.


    Alice was a member of his elite team. At the same time, she is the owner of a food factory and dozens of farms. She is six years older than him and blessed with an only son who still in college.


    Vincent shook his head about why he invited Alice to his team. That''s right. Alice had the connections most of the industrial powerhouses he doesn''t have. Not only that, Alice''s husband has an aviation area and several private flying vehicles such as helicopters or private planes.


    In essence, Alice was one of his valuable members that he doesn''t want to let go of. He had hoped that Alice''s character wasn''t this fierce.


    The only reason why Alice agreed to join him was only because of the persuasion of Frank, Alice''s dear younger brother. Vincent was lucky to have Frank as his best friend.


    Not long after, Vincent decided to take some more photos around the park when he saw one of the reception staff overwhelmed to entertain the group of guests who came simultaneously.


    Currently, Catherine and some of the other employees must be busy in the kitchen, so there is very little to serve this group of guests.


    Vincent wished his cousin''s event show would go smoothly without any problems. Therefore, he decided to help them to welcome the guest.


    Vincent didn''t interfere in the rooms'' division. All he did was entertain the guests with his extraordinary description of this place. He even interacted with them in a friendly manner.


    He made all the guests there feel close to him like they had met each other before. The main goal is that the guests lining up to pick up the keys don''t feel bored or furious from waiting too long.


    Vincent''s flexible explanation was charming as he had a sweet tongue, so guests loved him right away and not too rush to get their room keys. They even preferred to listen to Vincent''s explanation, and they even spit out humor to make everyone laugh. In the end, the receptionist himself delivered the keys to the guests.


    "All right. It''s time to rest. It would be a shame if you guys couldn''t enjoy tonight''s program." Vincent was aware that not a few have got the room key but are reluctant to go upstairs. "I hope you will enjoy your time here."


    Seeing that the guests had climbed to the floor of their respective rooms one by one, Vincent breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t need help as this was not his job, but this was his cousin''s hotel, and Clarissa had started to interfere. Of course, he would do anything to make his cousin''s business successful.


    Not long after, a car belonging to the hotel arrived in front of the lobby, indicating other guests had arrived.


    Vincent was about to welcome them and serve them with the same attitude. But when he saw the faces he was so familiar with, his steps stopped.


    One... two... three... four... Fifteen?! Vincent calculated quickly, and before the new guest could see his face, Vincent immediately ran in the opposite direction and hid in Catherine''s office.


    Without further ado, Vincent called someone, yet the person didn''t pick up his call. Impatient, he immediately sent a message to the person... on his cousin.


    ''BENJIE! You didn''t say you invited my family?! You invited the whole Regnz!?''


    A minute later, a reply came.


    ''Ah, I forgot to tell you.''


    Vincent was distraught and furious; seeing this short answer came from his cousin. He felt like wanting to pinch his cousin''s not so chubby cheeks red like the one he had done every time Ben teased him.


    Vincent took a deep breath, knowing he couldn''t possibly do it. They were no longer children. But somehow, Ben''s treatment of him hasn''t changed much. Especially in his mischievous.


    Vincent didn''t want his family to know that he was in Pina. He didn''t want his family to see that he was there as a photographer. Above all... he didn''t want anyone to know that he was Vincentius Regnz.


    Vincent clicked his tongue in resignation as he looked at his other phone screen and read a new message.


    ''I''ve arrived.''


    Vincent quickly rearranged his plans before replying to the message.


    ''Change of plans.. We switch places.''

 Chapter 48 - Looking For Anna (1)

    Vincent wears a black long-sleeved shirt and black pants. He also uses a black cloth mask to cover part of his face.


    He wore a string of identification nametag around his neck so no one would be wary of him. He turned the card over so that both his name and photo were hidden.


    He walked out to meet the staff to get them used to his appearance.


    "Why are you wearing a mask?"


    "Cough... Cough... I''m not feeling well. Maybe because I was too tired."


    "Oh, don''t push yourself too hard. Would you like some ginger?"


    "No, thank you."


    This way, no one would suspect him even if he was wearing a mask. Of course, he wouldn''t enter the hall. He would just be on guard outside to make sure someone wouldn''t ruin this.


    The documentary has been taken over by one of his team members.


    Vincent''s original plan was to take photos inside the hall while his member would be on guard outside.


    But since most of the Regnz family came, his identity as Vincent Regnz will undoubtedly be exposed. Because of that, he switched roles with his member.


    Even so, just in case, he was wearing a mask so that no one would recognize him.


    But who could have thought his disguise was easily exposed just because of the scent of the soap he used so often.


    A little girl had pulled the cloth off his pants and called him ''uncle.'' That girl was none other than his niece, Abigail.


    "How do you know it''s me?" Vincent asked, crouching down to make the same eye level with the little girl.


    "Your scent," replied the girl, smelling the scent of his body. "You''re the only one who uses lemonade-scented soap."


    Vincent shook his head in disbelief at his niece''s intense sense of smell. He was wearing thick clothes and using a different perfume. The lemon scent should have disappeared as soon as he sprayed perfume on his clothes.


    Since his niece found out, Vincent had no other way but to persuade her.


    Vincent opened his hands and showed them in front of Abi''s face.


    "Look, my hand is empty." then his hand moved very quickly towards Abi''s back as he got up slowly.


    What a coincidence he brought chocolate candy in his pocket. Unknown to Abi, Vincent slipped his hand into his shirt pocket nimbly to take the candy.


    After that, he returned to crouching and showed his hands, which were now balled into a fist.


    "Pick one,


    "Isn''t it still empty?" Abi asked with an adorable confused expression.


    "No. There is something very sweet and tasty. If you picked the wrong hand, you can''t eat it."


    Abi pouted as if she knew her uncle had something she liked inside his hand.


    "I will tell you the correct answer if you make a promise to me."


    "What promise?"


    Vincent smiled without realizing that his niece could not see him because it was still covered with his mask. Even so, Vincent opened his right hand, which contains chocolate candy, which was the little girl''s favorite candy.


    Abi''s eyes lit up when she saw the contents of her uncle''s hand and immediately took the contents.


    "Abi, don''t tell anyone that I''m here."


    "Including mom?"


    "Including your mom. No one should know that I''m here. I will give you a present if no one recognizes me until all of you back home. Can you promise that?"


    "I promise. Thanks for the candy."


    Abi gave him a short kiss on the cheek covered by a cloth mask and went straight back into the hall.


    "Too bad. I should have taken off my mask for a bit." He complained to himself.


    Vincent rose to his feet to continue his guard duty and turned towards the elevator. His steps stopped when he saw someone there.


    Vincent was surprised to see that girl with a very different appearance. He couldn''t even control his heartbeat at all.


    That night, when he saw Catherine walking down the balcony, he was amazed and thought of her as an angel who had come down to earth.


    This time is the same. Beautiful looked like an understatement word because that girl looks like a stunning angel... it''s just that this angel looks like she wants to punish someone or wants to kidnap someone?


    Regardless, Vincent could not take his eyes off the girl in front of him at this time. He felt like his whole world was just turning upside down for the girl in front of him.


    Is there a girl this gorgeous in this world? That girl did not look weak or spoiled like a rich girl in general. Even though she had a sharp gaze, the girl didn''t exude any arrogance.


    Vincent gulped because he could not control the beat of his heart.


    The moment he saw the sharp glow of Catherine''s eyes and the girl''s backward footsteps brought him to his senses.


    Just before the girl screamed, Vincent immediately took off the mask.


    "Wait! It''s me."


    "Why are you dressed like that?" it is evident that Cathy didn''t like his appearance. "What are you doing here? Shouldn''t you be working inside?"


    "There is someone who replaced me. I''m not feeling well. That''s why..." Suddenly his nose felt itchy and... Vincent sneezed quite loudly.


    "Do you have the flu?" asked Cathy this time with a worried tone.


    Vincent didn''t feel like he had the flu, but earlier, he did sneeze because it felt itchy with the cloth mask he was wearing.


    "I have no idea," Vincent replied as weakly as possible, trying to draw mercy from Cathy while putting his mask back on. "I might catch the flu."


    "Then you need to rest, don''t hang around out here," came the firm advice from Cathy.


    Vincent just nodded his head without answering.


    "How about you? Why are you out here?" Vincent asked back.


    "I was looking for Anna. Did you see her?"


    "No. She''s not inside?"


    Cathy didn''t answer and hurried past him to peek into the hall. Again, she didn''t find Anna there.


    Then Cathy walked back to the elevator to try to find her in the backyard. Once out of the lift, Cathy walked with short but quick steps toward the garden. Alas, no one there.


    Cathy continued to walk towards the kitchen. There was no sign of his sister''s presence either. Then she turned in the opposite direction through a long corridor decorated with beautiful paintings.


    In the middle of the corridor, her steps stopped. She shifted her petite body to look at someone behind her.


    "When will you stop following me?"

 Chapter 49 - Looking For Anna (2)

    Initially, Cathy did not realize that the young man had followed her from the tenth floor. When she realized someone follower her, she sped up her pace, hoping she''d guessed it wrong. But until this very second, the man still following her from behind.


    The distance between them was also strange. Not too far nor too close. As if the man was doing it on purpose.


    Vincent was still thinking of the right answer that makes sense to the question when they heard the sound of shattered glass.


    Cathy immediately turned to follow the sound source, and of course, Vincent followed her at the same distance as before.


    They walked up to a turn where they heard a conversation.


    Without hesitation, Cathy approached the two women. One was dressed in a plaid suit, which was undoubtedly her missing younger sister, while the other was dressed in a dark gown with several dazzling beads adorning around the woman''s waist.


    Judging from the woman''s expression and how the woman looked at her sister with hatred made Cathy dislike her.


    Cathy has absolutely no recollection of Vincent following her because her thoughts were focused on protecting her sister. Meanwhile, Vincent immediately hid behind a pillar when he saw a woman''s face.


    It''s Clarissa Paxton! She finally shows up?


    Cathy sauntered over to them while adjusting her breathing again. Her breath was slightly short of breath due to half-running steps while looking for her sister''s whereabouts.


    The closer to them, the more obvious she could see what had happened in this place. Part of Anna''s hair was wet, while her face was covered with liquid.


    Cathy stared down at the floor at the broken glass with spilled contents. She instantly remembered that day when her father threw the empty bottle right near her.


    The memory was like a nightmare for her, and suddenly she found it difficult to breathe.


    She felt her hands tremble with fear, and her legs almost fell as she was hit by tremendous trauma.


    "Who are you? What do you want by coming here?"


    The cold voice that sounded disdainful in her ears brought her back to her senses.


    Cathy closed her eyes, trying to rid of the bad image from her mind. She tried to bring up Anna''s face that she had seen earlier. Anna was suffering and tried to hold her tears in the place.


    Now Cathy''s hands were no longer shaking, and when she opened her eyes to the woman... she looked at her with a sharp and offensive gaze.


    Only Vincent noticed the change in the woman''s expression. At first, the woman had an arrogant face and looked down on Cathy. But now, her eyes widened in surprise, and there was a hint of fear from her eyes.


    Vincent, who saw the small scene, could not see what the West sisters'' expression like because their backs were facing him.


    He was genuinely curious. What kind of expression was on Catherine''s face? What could make a Clarissa Paxton look afraid and shock like that?


    Vincent smirked, looking at Clarissa''s condition. He finally had the opportunity to witness the day of the defeat of Clarissa Paxton.


    On the contrary, Anna couldn''t relax in her place, and she felt like all of her muscles went numb. She wondered how did this situation happen?


    A few minutes ago, she had just come out of the girls'' bathroom and headed for the elevator to go up to the tenth floor. Anna stood in front of the elevator while waiting for the elevator to arrive on the ground floor.


    Then she felt something pushing her and nearly knocked her over. Luckily Anna had such good reflexes that her right hand had already touched the elevator button''s upper wall before she fell, and her right foot rushed forward to support her.


    Anna smiled with relief that she didn''t have to fall with her head hitting the floor.


    "Insolent! How dare you spill my drink on my shirt!?"


    Excuse me?? Anna turned around to see the owner of the voice.


    She didn''t know who that woman was, but the air she emitted made her shudder. This woman is very dangerous. Anna thought warily.


    Before she had time to explain anything adequately, her eyes filled with red liquid made her unable to speak.


    Her front hair was wet, and the drink liquid flowed from all over her face to her neck and soaked her collar.


    The color of the drink was red and stained her white collar. Anna couldn''t see her appearance, but she knew her collar must have been tainted in red by now.


    This dress was her favorite as her eldest sister gave it to her.


    Why could this woman do it? That woman was the one who bumped into her. She should be the one who was angry at that woman.


    Anna wanted so badly to confront her and defend herself, but when she saw the woman''s gaze filled with confidence and intimidating aura while looking down on her, her heart sank for some reason.


    Instantly her legs jumped back as glass flew towards her feet and shards of glass flew around her. She felt something scratch on her calf, followed by slight pain.


    Anna didn''t know what else to say. No. She felt something gripped her throat, causing her could not speak. Her body shivered because of her sudden fear.


    Sister Cathy, I''m scared. She called her sister in pain. Her vision was blurry, but she tried not to let her tears flow out. She was crying not because of the pain she felt but because of her condition.


    It was then that she felt the presence of someone beside her. Anna still lowered her face in fear that the woman''s acquaintance would come and scold her. She thought the newcomer was the woman''s friend to corner her.


    However, she felt her right hand being grasped by a familiar warm hand.


    Anna shifted her gaze to her right and saw her sister was standing beside her with a terrifying cold stare.


    She knew she should feel scared when she saw the rare expression on her sister''s face. An expression that made anyone see it would feel nervous and made their tongue-tied.


    But this time, seeing her sister was here by her side... Her heart felt a great deal of relief and convinced herself that everything would be all right.


    However, only Anna could feel her saddened heart.


    When will I stop rely on sister Cathy?

 Chapter 50 - Reminiscing Her Childhood

    At that time, Anna was three years old. She was clueless and just followed anybody who feed her wherever they go. In this case, her nanny, the woman who made her warm milk, played with her every day.


    Every time she met a stranger, Anna would hide behind this nanny''s clothes. She relied on her to give her protection and affection.


    However, she was still a baby child. She would be naughty and disobey occasionally. Every time she was naughty, the nanny would hit her, whether on her hand or spank her bottom. Even if it''s not hard, it will still hurt and make her cry.


    She became afraid of her, but she didn''t give up on repeating her mischief. Long story short, Anna was often hit or pinched on her ear, making her cry out loud.


    After she was hit or pinched, the nanny would apply oil to the red marks on her smooth skin. She loved the scent and cool breeze of the oil.


    At first, she did not understand why the woman applied oil every time she had bruises on her body. It was not until she turned three that she understood why. Apparently, the oil was medicine to remove the bruises on her body. She didn''t mind as long as she could smell the fragrance of the oil on her body.


    Then one day, she was overly naughty to the point of making the nanny lost her temper.


    SLAP!


    This time the nanny hit her harder than before. She couldn''t bear the pain and started crying as it was the most painful slap she ever received. She began to dislike her nanny. But if that woman left her, then who could she rely on?


    "What are you doing!? What are you to us? You have no right to hit her!"


    Her crying stopped when she heard a thunderous frightening cold voice. Anna looked at her eldest sister there with a terrifying gaze.


    She rarely saw her sister with passing each day. Anna did not know that her sister needed to go to school from morning to the evening and only could play with her at night. However, she knew that this young girl is her family.


    Hearing the cold voice and angry gaze from her sister, Anna didn''t dare open her voice to cry for fear of being scolded by her sister.


    Her body trembled as her older sister walked towards her. Her eyes dared not look at her sister and only looked down for fear of being hit again.


    What if her sister will hit her too? What if her sister gets mad at her? What if...


    What she was worried about never came as she felt two arms gently wrapped her small build before she felt like lifting from the ground.


    She closed her eyes, not daring to see what would happen to her when she felt her forehead being kissed. Only then did she open her eyes to look at her sister.


    How strange, her sister''s gaze was no longer emit a frightening cold aura.


    "Anna, don''t be afraid. I won''t let anyone hurt you."


    Little Anna couldn''t understand the meaning of her sister''s words yet, but she did understand one thing. She felt protected. She felt loved by her sister.


    All this time, Anna thought it was her caregiver who gave her the protection and love she wanted. But what her sister gave her now was very different from how she felt with the nanny. In fact, she began to realize that the woman who had been with her did not love her sincerely.


    Strangely she started crying again and hugged her sister''s neck. Somehow Anna was sure her sister wouldn''t scold her even if she cried so hard. Her cry was even louder as she felt a gentle pat on her back in a soothing whisper.


    "I don''t like seeing you here. If I find out you hurt my younger sisters again, I won''t stay silent."


    Her sister turned and walked away from the woman whose face had turned pale. Anna did not know what kind of expression her sister made to make the nanny''s facial as white as bones like that. She never knew until this day.


    Ever since that incident, Anna realized that her sister''s sharp and cold gaze was still there as she watched the nanny''s movements. As Anna witnessed those terrifying look from her eldest sister, her body felt like she was shaking.


    However, every time Cathy shifted her gaze toward her or the twins, Cathy''s eyes instantly changed with great affection and much softer than before.


    Once, she was naughty and disobeyed her sister''s instruction to get a warning look from Cathy. The gaze was quite different from the nanny''s angry stare. But her eldest sister''s gaze way more frightening than the nanny.


    Her sister never gave her a beating or spanking. If she were naughty and disobedient, Cathy would give her a time out by placing her in a corner or confiscate her toys for hours.


    She cried out loud, hoping her sister would turn back to let her off, but her sister gave no response.


    Because she was tired of crying, Anna finally stopped crying, and only sobs could be heard. That''s when her sister walked over to her.


    "Are you done crying?"


    Anna could not answer because she was still sobbing. Besides, her sister''s tone was not as warm as usual. She knew her sister was still mad at her.


    "Will you disobey me again?"


    Anna shook her head quickly. She didn''t want to be punished anymore. She wanted to play. She wanted to be pampered by Cathy like the twins.


    Anna felt relieved when her sister gently stroked her head. She saw her sister''s two hands wide open in front of her.


    "Come here." said her sister softly with a smile, as usual, the loving, gentle smile.


    Without being told twice, Anna immediately shuffled into her sister''s arms and once again shed tears.


    Her sister gently wiped her tears and invited her to play with their twins.


    Since then, Anna has decided not to be naughty or to argue with her sister. When she was angry, her sister was much more terrifying than a nanny.


    But when she and the twins were sweet and obedient, her sister''s attitude was much warmer and gentler towards them than the nanny woman.


    In her eyes, Catherine was not only a sister but also a mother and a friend. She was sure that her twins also feel the same way.


    Hold on. Why did Anna retrieve her childhood''s memory while she was in a nerve-wracking situation?


    It''s because she saw that frightening cold gaze again. Her sister rarely looked at someone with unfriendly-cold eyes. Since she hadn''t seen that look in a long time, Anna had long since forgotten it.


    And yet, here she is. Once again saw the attacking look in her sister''s eyes. That gaze was aimed at a woman who was taller than the two of them, about one hundred and seventy centimeters? Anna didn''t know either.


    The woman was wearing a dark, luxurious-looking gown with beads that looked like diamonds adorning her waist. Anna even had time to ask if it was a real diamond?


    The make-up used by the woman was too bright, obviously not to her taste, who preferred a natural or soft make-up. Even so, the woman looks beautiful and elegant. Everyone could see that this woman came from a respectable family.


    But¡­ Is it wrong for her to think that she was relieved that her sister came to protect her and created enemies from an upper-class lady?

 Chapter 51 - Cathy Vs Clarissa (1)

    Clarissa Paxton had never been intimidated before. At first, she wanted to watch a ruined show without music or theater singers. But who would have thought that they managed to bring in famous Jazz singers and jazz bands that often hold concerts all over the country in just a day?


    Clarissa''s heart was burning, and she was eager to create a riot in the middle of the event to embarrass Benjamin Paxton. But she''s not stupid. If she involved herself, she''s just humiliating herself, and the chance to snatch all of Benjamin''s wealth will fly away from her.


    Even though she had devised this carefully, but someone ruined her plan! She had justified every means to get their musicians from appearing at this event. She had also spent all her money, purchasing all the quality supplies at the same time.


    How did Benjamin find a replacement so easily? How could her annoying cousin bring in a large truck with food ingredients?


    Why? Why did she fail? If she knew her plan would be trashed, she should have started a fire and randomly pick someone to be the scapegoat.


    If only her father hadn''t strictly forbidden her to act directly, she would have burned this hotel to the ashes!


    Knowing that all her plans had failed and she felt that someone watched her movements made her heart nervous and heated up even more.


    Clarissa exited the main hall carrying a glass of red wine and went downstairs.


    Exiting the elevator, she walked toward the lobby and thought of something.


    Doesn''t she have an ultimate trick on her sleeves?


    Clarissa smiled wickedly and turned back toward the elevator. She walked at a fast pace and did not care about her surroundings. She did not see anyone standing in front of the elevator and bumping into her.


    The water in her glass spilled slightly towards her dress. It was quite cost a fortune for Clarissa to buy this dress. She felt sure the girl in front of her wouldn''t be able to buy a new one.


    "Insolent! How dare you spill my drink on my shirt!?"


    Seeing the girl''s face who looked at her with a look of innocence made her feel even angrier. She doused the girl''s head in a red checkered dress with her drink without care if the girl''s dress would be stained.


    Again Clarissa saw the girl give her an incomprehensible glance. She threw the glass at the girl''s feet, making the girl jumped backward. She could only show her content smile when she noticed a hint of fear in the girl''s eyes.


    Clarissa loved to see lowly people stared at her in fear.


    "What are you looking at, huh? Do you know you made a big mistake by pissing me off? What''s your name? Where are your parents? Surely they didn''t teach you manners? Hmph! What an insolent kid!"


    Clarissa got even more fired up when she saw the girl''s body trembling. She forgot all the anger before and no longer remembered the ultimate trick she had in her pouch bag.


    She wanted to keep insulting the girl to vent out her earlier frustration because of a failed plan. But then, another girl meddles her fun in mocking the girl.


    Clarissa looked at the new girl with a probing look from head to toes. She smirked sarcastically at the gown the girl was wearing. Even though it looked luxurious, but she knew it at one glance. The dress was of inferior quality, not on her level.


    Is this poor woman pretending to be Cinderella just because of today''s program? Well, it doesn''t matter as she was going to take her anger out on the two women she seemed easy to bully.


    However... unexpectedly, this second girl looked at her with a familiar sharp-cold gaze.


    No... Not only that, but this girl''s face also rang a bell in her mind. Where had she met her? Who is this girl?


    "Are you an invited guest? Do you have the invitation card with you?" Cathy''s tone was barely polite and friendly, yet she maintained a professional smile.


    Clarissa could hardly believe herself as she felt goosebumps at the girl''s tone.


    No. This can''t be happening. She is Clarissa Paxton. Nothing could intimidate her, and she would not let it happen.


    "That''s right. I''m a guest." Clarissa smiled sarcastically, hearing her voice no less dignified than the second girl.


    "Please, show me the invitation card."


    Anyone else who heard it would have thought Catherine asked in a friendly and polite manner. But only Anna knew. Right now, there was no respect or kindness in her sister''s tone.


    Meanwhile, Clarissa gave Catherine a furious look.


    "What do you mean asking me to show you the invitation card, huh? Who are you?"


    "I''m one of the reception staff."


    Clarissa laughed scornfully. It turned out that this second girl was the lowly employees who were against her. Then she will teach the girl a lesson.


    "Do you know who owns this hotel, huh? One of the Paxton member! And I... I''m Paxton! I''m the cousin of the owner of this hotel. You better prepared, young girl, because I will make sure you will get fired once I reported you."


    Anna''s body trembled even more at the threat, and she almost fell and sat down.


    Catherine noticed her sister was shivering, and she took a step forward, hiding Anna''s face behind her back.


    Her actions made her lift her head a little because the woman who claimed to be Paxton was much taller than her. Even so, Catherine was neither afraid nor intimidated.


    She looked straight at the woman expressionlessly with a cold gaze.


    "Then you must leave immediately. Only invited guests are entitled to attend the event and stay at this hotel."


    It was a coincidence, Mister Dan, one of the camera supervisors, came over to them because he saw the three of them on his CCTV camera.


    Not only Mr. Dan, but there were also several female staff not far from them. They all did not dare to approach or intervene because they saw Cathy''s unusual frightening expression.. They just watched the interaction of the two women with tense muscles.

 Chapter 52 - Cathy Vs Clarissa (2)

    "Miss Cathy, what happened?" only Mr. Dan dared to approach them and ask Cathy directly.


    "Please escort this woman properly because her presence is not expected here at all."


    "YOU! How dare you!" the woman swung a hand to slap Cathy but was immediately held back by the girl.


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you. I am Benjamin Paxton''s assistant. And sure enough, none of the Paxton members have been invited to this place."


    Mr. Dan, who couldn''t comprehend what was happening, shuddered at the voice of a Catherine. Cathy did say it calmly, not with emotion... but her tone was so cold to the point could freeze the world.


    Clarissa''s eyes widened at that statement. How could this poor girl be that person''s assistant? She felt that the girl was just bluffing. But... those eyes filled with confidence and...


    She felt she was sure she had seen such a sharp and high confidence gaze for some reason. However, she couldn''t recall who and when she saw it.


    Wait a minute! This is not the right time to searching for her old memories. She had to back off this instant! Reminded Clarissa to herself.


    If that girl really were Benjamin''s assistant, she would have to back off before her annoying cousin knew she was here.


    "Hmph!" Clarissa still didn''t want to show her defeat and walked away with her arrogant personality.


    "Wait!"


    The sharp and firm voice managed to make her steps to halt. Clarissa felt irritated and angry with herself. How could her body obey whatever that lowly girl said?!


    "Mr. Dan, please search for her pouch."


    Hearing an unusual order from Cathy, Mr. Dan hesitated before finally walking towards the woman who was now standing with a horrifying face.


    "Dare you touch my stuff, I''ll beat you up!" threatened Clarissa.


    "Then we''ll just call the police," said Cathy casually.


    "For what reason?!"


    Cathy shows her smile... her professional yet cunning one. "Just for routine checking. We had an intruder last night. If there''s nothing in your bag, you shouldn''t mind, right?"


    It was really strange. Thought all the ''audiences.''


    They felt sure that Cathy said it with a calm and friendly tone, but why did they feel the temperature lowered drastically?


    "Mister Dan," Cathy''s call made the security man approached the woman once again.


    A second later, the woman took off her shoe and threw it at Mister Dan, unprepared against the flying shoe. As soon as Mr. Dan was off guard, Clarissa fled as fast as she could through the crowd of hotel staff and headed out.


    Vincent, who had witnessed the incident, immediately ran around to chase Clarissa and made sure the girl did not cause trouble again and left this island for good.


    Meanwhile, Cathy and Anna walked over to Mr. Dan, who had just been hit by a shoe on his face.


    "Mister Dan, are you okay? Your face is a little bruised." now the way Cathy looked had turned to warm and genuine worry.


    "Ah, that''s fine. But shouldn''t we go after her?"


    "No need. I just wanted to confirm something." Cathy was a bit pondered for a moment before adding, "Mister Dan, please find out which room the woman used. Then check the CCTV in front of the woman''s room. I want to know where she went or what she was doing. If the camera captures the picture around her last night in the kitchen area, I would like you to search her room."


    Mister Dan was stunned hearing the order. "Miss Cathy, are you suspect that she is..."


    Cathy nodded her head with a confident expression.


    "I understand. I''ll do it as you wish."


    As soon as the man went to do his job, Cathy immediately turned around and shooed the staff back to work. Only after that, she dashed to check on her sister.


    "Anna, are you okay?"


    It was then that her tears flowed unstoppably, and she started sobbing while shaking her head.


    "No. I''m not okay." she sobbed, wiping her own tears with both hands.


    Really. Anna didn''t want to cry as she didn''t want to be a crybaby and become a burden to her sister. But what happened earlier; that woman scared her. All kinds of insulted or bullying treatment never occurred to her.


    Anna''s body was still trembling, even as Cathy hugged her and gave her a soft pat on the back.


    Anna immediately let go of her hug, afraid that her sister''s dress would also get a red stain from her collar.


    After making sure her sister''s dress wasn''t dirty, Anna breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Anna?" Cathy wondered why her sister did not want to be comforted.


    "I don''t want your dress to get red stains."


    Cathy chuckled and hugged her sister tighter back.


    "You little sweet thing. This red stain is not worth your peace of mind."


    Cathy let Anna cry in her arms while whispering comfort words.


    Meanwhile, Clarissa, who kept running after exiting the hotel, a luxury car stopped right in front of her. The car window opens, showing the face of the passenger.


    "You! What are you doing here?"


    Clarissa felt someone behind her as she turned her head to see that presence; it was too late. The man hit her neck and knocked her out.


    The person swiftly took Clarissa into the car and let her pouch fall.


    After a while, the speeding car disappeared from Vincent''s sight.


    Vincent took Clarissa''s pouch and looked inside. His current expression showed a wave of anger that he had never felt before.


    If only nothing had happened earlier in front of the elevator, Clarissa would have put this live insect in one of their meals, and nothing could stop the disaster.


    The Star Risen Hotel''s good image will be crippled forever if one of the guests found a live insect on their food.


    Vincent found a key next to the small bottle containing the insects. He suspected this was the key to the kitchen. Where did the girl get the duplicate access from?


    Vincent took a particular cellphone for his elite team and sent a message.


    ''Make sure Martin and Clarissa get out of Pina!''


    Vincent sighed as he was too tired to face many things today. He was the one who welcomed the guests, trying to hide from the Regnz family, then watching Clarissa''s movements silently. This had all exhausted him physically and mentally.


    Now he had to face the fact that Martin Paxton was also on this island.


    "Please, get out of here right away," he begged, realizing that no one could hear his desperate pray.


    Vincent walked around the backyard and sat there, waiting for news.


    A few minutes later, his cell phone rang, and he breathed a sigh of relief, reading the message he received.


    For now, the event will end without a hitch.

 Chapter 53 - Cathy Couldnt Forget Vincents Gaze

    The event went smoothly that night. Katleen Morse''s sexy melodic voice was terrific, and not a little that enjoyed each program presented.


    After receiving news that Clarissa had left this island, Cathy breathed a sigh of relief. At least this event will end without a hitch, and she could enjoy the event along with her co-workers.


    Cathy stood on the side of the hall, watching the situation. Every now and then, she would enjoy her best friend''s performance. When their eyes interlocked each other, they would offer a sweet smile at each other.


    Both Cathy and Kitty wanted to talk privately after not seeing each other since graduating from college. They had not seen each other in three years. Well, they were still in touch via chat or video call. But never face to face like this.


    "I''ve heard everything." Benjamin approached her and stood beside her with a winery glass in his hand. "I''m very proud of you. Well done."


    "I''m just doing my job."


    "If I remember correctly, Katleen Morse was your schoolmate?"


    "Yes, she was."


    "Ah, I remembered it now. You asked me to include their names in the guests'' list. Is this your backup plan?"


    Cathy did submit a request to include the name Katleen Morse and the music band as guests. Once she got this assignment, she immediately contacted Katleen and her friends who work at an entertainment agency.


    "Didn''t you say I should always have a backup plan for getting things done?"


    Benjamin laughed at that. He had no idea that Catherine would do it right away.


    "What if there is a problem with electricity? What will you do?"


    "It''s easier than the foodstuff problem. We still have the power generator, so there won''t be a problem if our electricity goes out."


    "Oh? Then how did you get the ingredients this morning?"


    "That... to be honest, it wasn''t me who did it."


    "..." It wasn''t his niece''s doing? For some reason, Benjamin wasn''t too surprised to hear this.


    He already heard someone using a cargo plane that brought a large truck landing at the island''s airport.


    Even though Cathy was very witted, she didn''t have the connections of the distinctive figure. Not yet.


    Cathy hasn''t know yet. Because of that, he had suspected another party to be secretly helping him.


    Benjamin did not know who or what that person''s goal was, but Ben couldn''t let himself close his eyes. He''s going to investigate this guy.


    "Where''s Anna? I haven''t seen her."


    Cathy explained briefly about the incident on the ground floor. Cathy has told Anna to rest in the room with the twins.


    "Something like this happened? Who is it?"


    Cathy shook her head. "She just said she was Paxton. She''s a woman in her mid-twenties. Taller than me and has shoulder-length golden-red hair."


    Clarissa Paxton. Thought Benjamin in his heart. The only girl that has goldish-red hair in Paxton was James''s daughter.


    The average Paxton hair color was reddish-brown. But only Clarissa Paxton has a goldish-red hair color. In contrast with him. Benjamin''s hair was black mixed with brown on both sides.


    Well, he was not a Paxton family.


    "Where is she now?"


    "She flew off the island. That''s what our security said."


    Benjamin just responded with a smile, and the two of them continued to enjoy the program.


    "Mr. Ben, why didn''t you invite your family members?"


    Benjamin did not immediately answer and greet the guests who greeted him. There were many who approached Benjamin to congratulate him, and Cathy did not press her uncle to answer her question. She was indeed curious, but if her uncle didn''t want to tell her, then she wouldn''t insist.


    Cathy was walking around while eating her favorite sweet and remembering every face of the people here. She saw one of the little kids who had previously kissed Vincent on the cheek. Who is that little kid? Why is that child acting naturally with Vincent? Do they both know each other?


    Only then did he think of Vincent. What the man said was true... a strange face had taken the photo. The person was wearing a white striped shirt and was very serious about getting his job done.


    Then where is that man? Where''s Vincent? She didn''t see that man in here at all.


    Cathy was stunned by her unusual thought. Why is she curious about that man?


    No... no... she had to get the man out of her mind.


    But... she ultimately couldn''t get rid of the man''s gaze when he first saw her when she was looking for her sister.


    Why? Why? Why?


    Why does her heart keep beating every time she remembers that man''s gaze?


    Cathy decided to go out to find someone who filled her mind. The goal was to make sure that her feelings right now was just an illusion.


    She wanted to erase her memory of those eyes from her mind as soon as possible. Therefore she would meet the man to confirm her decision. Once again, Cathy tried to convince herself. Cathy was not looking for him because she wanted to meet the man, but she wanted to confirm something.


    After walking around the tenth floor and not finding him, Cathy went downstairs and looked for him in the garden area.


    While passing through the lobby and walked to the backside, someone called out to her.


    "Miss Catherine, someone''s leaving this to you." said one of the receptionists, handing her a bottle of insects along with a white envelope.


    "What is this?" one eyebrow of Cathy rose in confusion as she watched the tiny insects moving around in the bottle. Cathy could even hold the bottle with her middle finger pressing the bottle cap with her thumb on the bottom of the bottle.


    Dozens of small insects were moving randomly in the bottle. What animal is this?


    "I have no idea. The guy said it all of these had to go to Catherine West, who in charge of today''s events."


    Without asking further, Cathy opened the envelope, and an iron key fell in her hand.


    Why would someone give her a key and an insect? What''s this key? And again.... what are these insects for?

 Chapter 54 - Two Kind Of Paxton

    Cathy read a letter tucked in there. At first, her expression was flat, and she didn''t show any emotion. But the longer she read it, her face grew grimmer.


    "Who gave you this? Where is he now?" asked Cathy hastily.


    "He''s in the lobby."


    Cathy immediately ran to the main lobby to meet the person. Unfortunately, once they got there, she found no one. There were only other reception guards and security guards at the lobby door.


    Cathy quickly approached the security to ask about the person who came to give her a message.


    "No one has been in and out of this door since an hour ago." the security answer confused Cathy.


    "Are you sure?"


    The security guy nodded, confidently answered her. Cathy turned back to the reception girl who delivered the mysterious person''s message.


    "What''s the person like?"


    "He''s tall with golden hair. Ah, he also wore a white, black collared shirt. About his face..." The girl smiled shyly, "I''ve never seen such a handsome face."


    Cathy was speechless at the girl''s explanation. All right, she raised her white flag. She would not question the girl any further, realizing she would not get the answer she wanted.


    "What''s wrong. Cathy?"


    Cathy turned and saw Charlie, her uncle''s right-hand man approaching them. Cathy handed the bottle filled with insects and keys and letters to the man.


    Then Cathy explained what happened briefly. Charlie just nodded his head, understanding the situation that had just happened.


    It didn''t take long before Mr. Dan appeared, both confused and scared as if he had made a fatal mistake.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Cathy, but somehow the CCTV footage in front of the woman''s room has been damaged. And also..."


    "And also what?" Cathy was running out of patience.


    "The CCTV footage of the incident in front of the elevator has been erased. I don''t know how this happened. Not only that. All the footage that captured the woman''s figure disappeared as if someone had erased her tracks here on purpose."


    Cathy''s head found it increasingly difficult to process what she had just received. How could a CCTV record just disappear within a few hours? No. It hasn''t even been an hour since the Paxton woman fled the scene.


    What in the world happened?


    "Then let''s pretend this never happened." that''s what Charlie said. "Go back to work as usual as if this never happened," Charlie ordered Mr. Dan and the reception girl.


    After the two of them walked away from them to return to their posts, Cathy asked.


    "Why don''t we report it to the police? Also, is it possible for someone to delete the CCTV footage in just a few minutes?"


    "Seconds. They can do it in seconds."


    Cathy gasped at that. Is there a hidden camera nearby? Why does she feel like she''s in an action film that could do anything impossible things in such a short time?


    Or is she dreaming? No. Wait. Even though the CCTV footage has been deleted, the culprit of this event''s sabotage can''t be left alone. Cathy asked Charlie this as they both walked toward the elevator.


    "No. We''ll assume it never happened."


    "Why? Is that... Paxton really as powerful as the rumors say?"


    Hearing this question, Charlie smiled.


    "I shouldn''t have told you this. But I''m going to tell you things only Paxton members know. In this world, there are two kinds of Paxton." Charlie said in a serious tone. "The first is Paxton on the throne, while the other is Paxton without a name. You could say it''s just the commoner of the rich."


    "Therefore, if you meet a Paxton, you have to be careful. Even though their wealth is not comparable to that of the superiors, they can do anything to fulfill their ambitions. That''s why many people hope never to meet a Paxton member for their entire life."


    "Why?"


    "That... you have to wait for an explanation from Mr. Ben. I can only explain the outer part. Oh, one more thing. Mr. Benjamin is the Paxton''s throne at the moment, while the others, only commoners. So, if you have trouble, just mention the name Benjamin Paxton as your benefactor. No one will dare to bother you." came the conclusion from the man while offering her a gentle smile before pressing the elevator button marked with the up arrow.


    The elevator doors opened, and Charlie entered it with casual steps.


    "Are you coming?"


    "No. I need time to digest all this information."


    "Then you can go rest. Since I''m already here, I will replace your position."


    "But..."


    "Catherine... you''ve worked hard for Star Risen. No one will blame you if you take a rest early. Good night."


    Cathy watched her reflection from the slowly closing elevator doors. Even though she still had a lot to ask, Cathy kept her lips shut. She wanted to ask if her uncle was so powerful and not afraid of the other Paxtons, why would he just let the incident slip by?


    Cathy shook her head, realizing that she had become hating the Paxton woman. How could she not? Not only did the woman sabotage their musician, but that woman also made her beloved sister cry.


    She might be able to let her go if her uncle wanted to forget the sabotage incident. But she won''t let anyone go after making her three sisters hurt.


    Cathy decided to look for the fresh night air in the garden while digesting all the information.


    Meanwhile, the reception girl who had delivered the bottles and letters to Catherine did not return to the reception desk. The girl entered a room and immediately changed her uniform with a luxurious dress. She replaced simple makeup with a brighter one. Not to forget, she took off her dark wig and showed her golden curls gently down her shoulders.


    Even if Cathy saw her face again, that girl wouldn''t recognize her unless she was a genius who could remember people''s faces in detail.


    After she finished changing clothes, she took her phone and sent a message to someone.


    ''Mission accomplished.''


    Then she sent another message.


    ''I''ll have fun.''


    Without waiting for a reply, she rose to her feet and headed towards the tenth floor''s main hall.

 Chapter 55 - What Is Wrong With Me?

    Cathy was still pensive when thinking about everything Charlie said. No matter how hard she thought about it, she couldn''t understand her uncle''s way of thinking.


    First, her uncle didn''t invite Paxton, his family, while he invited almost the entire Regnz family, who wasn''t blood-related to Ben.


    Her uncle invited people in various circles, both super and middle class. But Regnz was the only one who was thoroughly invited. Is there a special relationship between his uncle and the Regnz?


    The Bernz family, who was officially invited, did not attend tonight. Even though Cathy was very sure Felicia Bernz would not miss a party with her idol man.


    But none of this compared to what Clarissa Paxton had to do. What made her the most curious was the reason why uncle Ben forgave the woman?


    The fact that uncle Ben didn''t invite the Paxton family, his own family made Cathy think that her uncle didn''t like the other Paxton members. Then why did her uncle forgive that woman so easily? This is entirely incomprehensible.


    Cathy couldn''t find the answer at all until her steps took her to a garden full of flowers, and she saw someone there. The person was dressed in dark attire, sitting on a wooden bench, casually looking up at the sky.


    Cathy sighed in surprise. When she was looking for that man, she couldn''t find him. While she wasn''t looking for that man, that person appeared in front of her.


    Because she felt dizzy thinking about the past two days'' mysterious events, she decided to forget it.


    Cathy walked over to the pensive man, clearing her throat to attract the man''s attention. As expected, the man was still wearing his mask.


    "Aren''t you stifling to wear a mask all day?"


    Vincent instantly took off his mask and tapped the empty bench next to him. The man''s actions seemed to persuade Cathy to sit there... next to him.


    Well, it doesn''t matter if that guy wants her to sit next to him. It''s just that...


    Why is that guy smiling at her so sweetly? Why did her heart flutter at that smile?


    Finally, Cathy decided to sit there without glancing at the man. She promptly looked straight ahead at the thousands of gray plants in her eyes, ignoring the charming smile adorning the man''s face.


    "I heard you''re not from the V collection." came the sudden question from Cathy. She was already curious when Vincent came here as a photographer. She was sure V collection turned down her request, but his appearance left her wondering.


    ''He''s not from V collection. He is an acquaintance of mine whose abilities are not inferior to V. He is my backup plan.'' that''s the answer Ben gave when she asked her uncle.


    "That''s right. I didn''t come because V collection sent me. Besides, since the beginning, I didn''t work there as a permanent employee. I just visited there to meet my best friend. As additional information, Frank is my best friend." he said.


    "Ah, I see. So you don''t know V at all?"


    "Do you still want to meet V?"


    Ugh... She just wanted to test whether the guy was lying or not. That night the man made her feel sure that Vincent knew V. Then Vincent said that he didn''t work at V Collection and was just visiting his best friend, Frank.


    Looking back, Vincent never said he knew V personally. He only defended Frank or V collection from her, who wants to meet V in an unacceptable way.


    Therefore she was very curious, whether Vincent knew V or not. Or was it possible... Is Vincent V?


    Cathy sighed as she pushed aside the last thought. How could Vincent be V? It just so happens that they have the same first letter name.


    Vincent just smiled at the expression of disappointment at the girl next to him. Now Vincent somewhat could understand the way of thinking of a Catherine. He knew this girl just wanted to test him with trick questions. Of course, he would not allow himself to fall into that trap.


    "That night, you said it confidently that V collection would not accept my request. Why do you say that if you don''t work there?"


    Vincent smiled resignedly. It looks like Cathy isn''t the type to give up easily.


    "I just said it in emotion. I''m not too fond of the attitude of people who pretend to be sneaky to my best friend. In this case, you are using Frank, and I can''t accept it. I''m sorry if my words offended you at that time."


    Exactly what he expected. Vincent said a series of sentences insulted her to defend his best friend. But something was strange...


    Cathy looked at the young man next to her in confusion. How strange. Why did the man''s attitude change?


    That night, Cathy vividly remembered the man looking at her with displeasure. She was sure that the man hated her and was cold to her on purpose. Yesterday morning when they met in the hotel lobby, the man said sorry and wanted to work professionally. But his attitude has not changed. His attitude was just direct... not cold nor friendly.


    Then now... ever since Cathy came a minute ago until now, that man''s tone of voice and attitude was very different from what he had shown before. The man''s voice sounded gentle, and the man''s gaze was very unusual.


    Vincent didn''t look at her with hate or malice, but he looked at her as if Cathy were one of his close friends. Or maybe this is just her imagination?


    Cathy put her right hand on her left chest as she calmed her pounding heart.


    What''s wrong with her? Why is her heart beating like this?


    "Are you cold?" asked Vincent, who had misunderstood her actions.


    "No. I''m not cold. Besides, this island is in the tropics, so the temperature here isn''t too cold." somehow, Cathy regretted what she said.


    Why in the world did she explain the temperature?

 Chapter 56 - Cathy And Kitty

    Vincent gave a wicked smile in response and said, "Too bad I''m not wearing a suit. Are you sure you can bear it?"


    Why did the man''s tone sound worried and at the same time sounds like he was teasing her? Wait a minute. Why did she feel that the man was playing tricks on her?


    "I can give you my shirt if you want." said the man, moving as if he wanted to unbutton his shirt.


    What!?


    He teased her!


    Cathy rose to her feet right there and there while hiding her reddened cheek and said goodbye to go inside.


    Meanwhile, Vincent watched her leave with a giggled amusement.


    "Ah, she''s escaped. Too bad," muttered Vincent, still smiling widely. Then he put his mask back on and walked after Cathy.


    "Wait for me. I was only teasing you."


    Pretending not to hear anything, Cathy hastened her steps into the hotel.


    At precisely eleven o''clock in the evening, Katleen Morse came to the West sisters'' room, making Cathy''s sisters squealed with joy.


    "Sister Kitty!!"


    Katleen Morse laughed out loud when three teenagers ran over to her and hugged her tightly.


    "Hi girls, it''s been a long time since we met. I miss you."


    "We miss you more. Look, now I''m taller," exclaimed Lizzy as she straightened her body, making Kitty smile with amusement.


    "So nice! In a few more years, you can overtake your sister''s height," said Kitty, pinching Lizzy''s cheek with exasperation. "Your cheeks are still chubby like they used to be."


    "Aiya, sister Kitty. You have not changed. You still loved to pinch my cheek." Lizzy''s complaint made the others laugh together.


    "Where is your sister?"


    "Sister Cathy is still showering," replied Anna, followed by a nod to Kitty. "Come on. Let''s go inside!"


    The West twins took Kitty''s hand to guide her to the soft, comfortable sofa. Then they chatted while waiting for Cathy to finish taking a shower.


    Not long after, there was the sound of the bathroom door opening, and Cathy appeared, still wearing a kimono towel and her hair wrapped in a towel.


    "Kitty, you already here." beamed Cathy without hiding her pleasure to see her friend.


    "En. Are you sure I can sleep here?"


    "Hush now. You''re a family member. Of course, you can. Besides, the bed in this room is huge enough for five of us."


    "Yey! It''s been a while since the four of us slept with Sister Kitty. Tonight will be a lot of fun." yelled Lizzy in great enthusiasm.


    "You still have to sleep early, though."


    "Eeehhhh?" the twins protested in unison, hearing the stern tone of their eldest sister making Kitty chuckle.


    In the end, Kitty managed to persuade Cathy to let them stay up late until Cathy''s three younger sisters fell asleep at precisely three in the morning.


    Cathy and Kitty were not asleep yet, and the two of them walk out onto the balcony to chat so as not to wake up three girls who were already fast asleep.


    "Kitty, how are you? Are you planning to continue the tour of this country? I heard your parents miss you so much in Iowa."


    Kitty gave a faint smile in response to her best friend''s words. "I miss them too. But this is my dream since childhood and also¡­"


    "And also?"


    I hope that person will find me if I become famous. Kitty kept the answer to herself.


    "It''s nothing. How about you?" Kitty decided to shift its topic. "The last time I remembered, you refused to work for a company that binds you with a contract. Why are you suddenly working as an assistant now?"


    "Ah, that¡­ it''s a very long story. And also quite complicated."


    "But you''re all right. No one is bullying you or pressuring you like when you were working part-time in the restaurant."


    "Of course not. You know very well that I''m not a girl who is easily bullied."


    Kitty laughed with amusement and then leaned her head on Cathy''s shoulder while Cathy rested her head on the top of her friend''s head.


    "How about your uncle? Is there any news from him?" Kitty knew Cathy did not have parents but has to look after and care for her three growing younger sisters.


    Unlike her, who had parents and the love she needed, Cathy never got parental love. It''s just that Kitty was an only child and has no siblings, so she considered Cathy''s younger siblings like her younger sisters too.


    For Cathy, Kitty was another sister and vice versa.


    "My uncle has been home since last month. Our relationship is getting better and better, and I think¡­ he does care about us."


    "Isn''t that great?"


    "En. Very good."


    "I''m so happy for you, Cathy. Now what''s left is that you have to start hunting."


    "Hunting? Hunting what?"


    "What else? Of course, hunting a man."


    Cathy laughed out loud, hearing that. "Doesn''t that sentence suit you more? I heard there is a celebrity who approached you."


    "Nah. It was just a scandal that journalists made to increase their popularity. I prefer to be with you.


    "Aw¡­ I also prefer to be with you. Isn''t all man useless? They never think about women''s feelings and love to take stress on women."


    "I couldn''t agree more. But, Cathy. Not all men are as bad as you think."


    "Maybe. But a man as good as we hope for is probably in a place very far away from us."


    "Maybe."


    "Maybe? Do you already have someone? "


    "¡­" Cathy was suspicious because her friend had stopped answering. "Not really. What''s the point in thinking about a guy who breaks their promises?"


    "Ah? Who? I don''t remember you telling me about this guy. Who is it?"


    "Because you never asked me." came the innocent answer causing Cathy to want to tickle her friend.


    "You''re imitating the way I answered. Come here, you."


    "Hey! Haha, haha!"


    Kitty tried to avoid the attack of Cathy''s fingers that tickle her while tickling her best friend back.. Two cheerful laughter sounds could be heard from the direction of the balcony accompanying the serene night atmosphere.

 Chapter 57 - Which One Is The Best?

    The next morning, Cathy woke up at five, where all the visitors and her three younger siblings were still sleeping.


    Well, she couldn''t blame them as they only slept a few hours ago. At precisely ten o''clock at night, the twins woke up and put disappointed faces because they could not attend the program.


    Not feeling sleepy anymore, in addition, with Kitty''s arrival, the twins invited them to play until four in the morning.


    Cathy remembered when Kitty entered their room, her three sisters squealed hysterically. It was an overwhelming feeling to meet each other again, especially after such a long time. It was just amazing and they couldn''t express the joy such meeting brings along with it.


    Since high school, Kitty has often visited her house and accompanied her to play with her sister. Kitty was an only child and loved to have a lot of siblings. Therefore, she already considered Anna, Lina, and Lizzy like her own younger sisters.


    Cathy looked at Kitty, who was fast asleep beside Anna, while the twins slept in the next room.


    Cathy walked into the bathroom slowly not to wake them all, and then went downstairs.


    She only slept for one hour, so she still felt sleepy and kept yawning every two minutes. She would love to snuggle up on her pillow and continue her slumber sleep, yet she had something to do before the guests woke up and went down to the restaurant for breakfast.


    After she made sure the chefs and other employees were ready to serve their menu, Cathy entered her office.


    There she saw a man dressed in a casual t-shirt with dark-rimmed glasses on his face. His hair still looked disheveled, but that was what made the man''s face look even more handsome.


    Not to mention how the man showed great charisma when he looked at the laptop with a deep gaze, and she almost could see a halo around the man as if he was an otherworldly being.


    Cathy quickly shook her head, realizing that her mind was starting to go awry. It looked like she has to sleep in a few more hours.


    She decided to go back to her room before the man noticed her. Unlucky for her, the man did see her!


    "Hi, why are you standing there?"


    Why did that man have to notice her when she decided to return to her room?


    "I didn''t know you were awake," she answered him without glancing at him.


    Vincent felt something strange about the girl. Why did he feel like Catherine was avoiding him? Did he do something wrong? Did he offend the girl last night?


    As far as he could remember, he had done nothing that could make the girl avoid him. Ah, is that girl still angry with his prank? If she is, he couldn''t let Cathy avoid him any more than this.


    "Catherine, come here. I''m picking out some photos to document later. I''d like to know your opinion."


    "..." there was no answer from the girl aside from the grim look on her eyes.


    Is there something wrong with what he said? Why did Cathy''s face turn cold and unfriendly? Vincent tried to recall the way he asked. There is nothing wrong with the sentence.


    He decided that he was hallucinating because Cathy walked over to him with a casual expression.


    It seemed he needs to sleep for more hours after this so he wouldn''t get any illusions that he disliked.


    It''s all because of her! He couldn''t sleep at all last night thinking about someone... to be more precise, thinking about the girl who was sitting next to him.


    "Which one?" asked the girl. The girl''s voice sounded sweet melody in his ears.


    Without further ado, Vincent shifted his laptop towards Cathy so that the two of them could see the picture altogether.


    A few minutes later...


    "This is good."


    "This is fine too."


    "Ah, this one''s not bad, I guess."


    "Maybe this is better?"


    That was Cathy''s comment every time Vincent changed the picture on his laptop''s screen.


    At first, Vincent didn''t care about it, but over time he felt strange. Although he could not contain his curiosity, Vincent still changed his pictures patiently.


    "Hm... I found this one is rather better than the previous one?"


    Well, this time, Vincent couldn''t hold it anymore.


    "Miss Catherine, our main goal is to choose the best. If you say everything is good, how can we choose it?"


    "You mean you''re trying to say the photos you took weren''t good."


    Vincent was about to speak but refrained from expressing his opinion immediately. He realized this girl was not joking and looked at him with a genuinely confused look.


    At first, he thought Catherine was playing him on purpose and didn''t want to help him. But now he doubted it.


    ''No matter how breathtaking the scenery in front of my eyes, I won''t be able to see it.''


    In retrospect, Cathy was not fascinated by this hotel''s beauty, nor did she ever show a look of awe at anything.


    Nothing could make this girl smile or laugh. No. Wait... it looks like he knew how to make Catherine smile.


    Vincent closed his laptop and no longer wanted to pick which photo was the best.


    "You already found one?" asked Cathy in perplexed.


    "No. I''ll discuss it with the marketing about the commercial later."


    Cathy frowned. "Then what am I here for?"


    "To accompany me?" came the answer with a questioning tone along with a super innocent look to make Cathy pissed off.


    Cathy rose to her feet and returned to her room.


    Now she was sure... the feeling of a pounding heart was due to being too tired and not getting enough sleep.


    There was no way she had a feeling with that ridiculous, annoying man.


    "Ahhh, she''s gone again," said Vincent, once again feeling disappointed.


    He didn''t mean to irritate Cathy, but... the girl''s frowning expression was just adorable. It felt like he wanted to tease her often to see her facial expression.


    Instantly his smile vanished when he realized something.


    "I must be crazy. Vincent, what happened to you?" he slapped his cheeks with his hands to pull himself up.


    Only then did he return to his room to continue sleeping simultaneously ''hiding'' from the Regnz members. If they haven''t left the hotel this afternoon, he won''t be out of his room all day.


    He received word that the entire Regnz family had not continued his stay here and would return later this afternoon. He hoped that his whole family had fled the island today.


    That way, he could freely roam around to get close to his ''target.''


    Errrr.... the girl.

 Chapter 58 - Which One Is Yellow?

    The sun was shining hot with three beautiful different colors as the outer loop. The sound of the waves that she rarely heard sounded sweet to the ears. The fine sand at the feet made the West sisters excited to play there.


    That day, their CEO, Benjamin Paxton, gave a special day off for employees who had contributed to the success of the opening ceremony. They went to the beach by the hotel''s transportation, a thirty-minute trip from the hotel.


    Anna and the twins immediately ran to the shore to feel the seawater, and they shrieked, followed by laughter when the water came splashing their feet.


    On the other hand, Cathy felt uncomfortable with the sparkling, blinding sunlight. The light hurt her eyes so much that she was unable to open her eyelids. She decided to put on sunglasses to reduce the pain in her eyes.


    Only then could she see her three younger siblings having fun from quite a distance. Cathy smiled broadly at the behavior of her siblings.


    Splash!


    There was a camera sound nearby. When she turned her head towards the voice source, she saw Vincent was busy photographing the atmosphere around them.


    "Why are you here too?"


    "Ouch... I''m very offended by your words. Why can''t I be here?"


    Cathy rolled her eyes at his crisp humor. Since the opening ceremony two days ago, Cathy rarely saw Vincent in the afternoon or evening. Then she got the news that Vincent was not feeling well and had bed rest in his room.


    Strangely at night on the same day, Vincent came out with a cheerful face as if he did not have any illness. The next day, Vincent often appeared before her and sometimes accompanied her while working on reports in her office.


    After a day of accompanied by the man in a sometimes absurd conversation, including the humor she considered not funny, had made her accustomed to the presence of the man next to her.


    "You know that''s not what I meant."


    "You are given a vacation by the chairman. Why can''t I get one?"


    "You''re not a Star Risen employee."


    "I also took part in making the event a success."


    "When?" Cathy immediately pursed her lips, knowing she had made a mistake. She promptly turned her gaze towards her younger siblings.


    Unfortunately, it was too late, and now Vincent looked at her with suspicious eyes.


    "Are you being sarcastic with me?"


    "I''m not," Cathy replied briefly, still refusing to look at the man beside her. "Ah, it''s so hot. Why is the sun so hot here?" Cathy pretended not to notice the man''s suspicious gaze and walked towards the beach shade installed by Mr. Dan.


    Several colleagues put their bags under the shade and laid down to tan their skin. Cathy decided to sit there while watching after her colleague''s bag and her sister''s.


    As soon as her eyes were not exposed to the sun, she took off her sunglasses and hooked them in her jacket pocket while viewing the cheerfulness of his siblings.


    She saw the twins were burying Anna''s body with sand and building a palace on top of it. Anna pretended to whine about she couldn''t move and went on, causing the twins even more excited about building a sandcastle while giggling. Even Cathy herself laughed with amusement to see the mischief of the twins who ignored Anna''s plea.


    Splash!


    Once again, she heard a camera shutter next to her.


    "Why are you sitting here?"


    Vincent sighed resignedly, "I''m not in the mood to answer your question." he replied with a frown.


    Huh? Is this just her feeling, or is this ridiculous guy pouting at her? Why did she feel guilty towards this man?


    Cathy was about to apologize when one of her colleagues called her.


    "Cathy, could you please get my sun lotion in the bag? The yellow one, please."


    Cathy turned her head and saw that there were more than five bags behind her. She could recognize the two backpacks that belonged to the twins and the sling bag that belonged to Anna. Then Mr. Dan''s pack and also her own. However, she couldn''t recognize the other two. One was dark gray, and one was light gray.


    So which one is yellow?


    Cathy caught something out of her eye in an unfamiliar bag. Cathy was relieved, and she cleverly asked to bait the answer.


    "I didn''t know you idolized Steve Mango,"


    "Huh? What are you talking about? I don''t idolize him. It must be Tanya''s. She always puts Steve Mango''s picture on her stuff."


    Okay. This means that the bag with the photo of Steve Mango attached was not yellow. Cathy unzipped another bag that did not have any picture attached to it and instantly found what she was looking for.


    After giving lotion to her colleague, Cathy sat back down in the place earlier. She realized the man''s gaze was looking at her in confusion.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Do you also idolize Steve Mango?"


    "No. Why did you ask that?"


    "Just wondering why you have to ask for the photo instead of opening the bag straight away. There''s only one bag that has a yellow color."


    Thump!


    Cathy tried to calm herself down to hide her nervousness. All this time, she had managed to hide the fact that she was color blind. So far, no one has noticed her subtle movements while avoiding questions about color.


    Even Kitty and her siblings didn''t notice it. But how did this man know? She had to be more careful around this man.


    "I''m just curious. Steve Mango is a famous fashion model. I heard a lot about him from my colleagues in town. I had no idea that Steve is also famous in this place. So... I''m just curious."


    Vincent nodded his head in understanding and returned to photographing something he saw.


    Cathy was relieved that Vincent didn''t ask any further questions; otherwise... she couldn''t imagine how wet her back because of cold sweat.


    Unknown to her, Vincent did not want to ask further because he did not want another man''s name to come out from her lips.

 Chapter 59 - Volleyball Match

    Vincent would ask about general things like things Cathy likes or about her younger siblings. Cathy did not have any particular specifications regarding her favorite things. Surprisingly, the girl''s eyes always lit up, and she became more excited when they talked about her younger siblings.


    Vincent didn''t mind either. He liked hearing her voice that sounded like ocean waves and melodious birds singing to accompany the sunrise.


    Vincent wished to get to know Cathy a little deeper, but he controlled himself not to ask anything too personal. Besides, Cathy didn''t ask anything about himself. It seemed that the girl next to him didn''t have the same kind of interest he had.


    Because of that, Vincent kept their conversation going without mentioning anything sensitive.


    Not long after, Helena came over to them.


    "Cathy, can you play volleyball?"


    "I''ve never played volleyball on the beach."


    "Come on... We''re short on players. Three against three."


    "All girls?"


    "Of course. It won''t be fun if the guys keep on playing. Come on!" Helena half forced Cathy to get up by pulling her arm.


    "Wait, let me take off my jacket," said Cathy, taking off her gray jacket.


    Cathy wore a light shirt with colorful patterns all over the fabric. The shirt did not have sleeves, only two ropes tied to the back of the neck form a triangle while Cathy''s back was exposed, showing her smooth skin. The shirt was also not long, but enough to cover the navel. Besides, Cathy wore hot pants, which made her look cute and sexy.


    Cathy tied her hair, which had previously fallen into random lumps on top of her head. She let some of the bangs untied and dropped beside her face beautifully.


    Little did she know, her shirt rose, showing her smooth belly when she lifted her hands to tie her hairs, causing a certain someone to choke up his own saliva.


    "What''s wrong?" asked Cathy in concern when she heard the coughing from Vincent.


    Vincent held his breath unknowingly while looking at the beautiful lady in front of his eyes.


    Who is this girl? Why could this girl make his heartbeat so wildly every time they met? There was always something that made him unable to take his eyes off the little girl.


    "No. I''m fine." Vincent sighed, aware that his voice had become hoarse. He hoped that Cathy would not think strangely about him. "Go have fun."


    "There''s a drink in the box. Take it if you''re thirsty," answered Cathy in a hurry because Helena pulled her hand.


    Vincent facepalmed before taking a deep breath while recalled what he saw earlier. The delicate neck, exposed white pure as snow back, the slender leg that looks so strong yet fragile. And also... the belly and the tiny navel... What does it feel like if he runs his finger onto those delicate skin?


    OMG! Since when he became a pervert? His mother would slice him into pieces if she peeked in his brain.


    Vincent took a bottle in the box and drank the content in one go to get rid of his pervert thinking.


    After waiting for his heartbeat to return to normal, Vincent rose to his feet and walked to watch the volleyball match.


    Because this island was arguably a private island and only the upper class could access this island, the beach visitors were only employees and some hotel guests who had not yet returned home.


    Seeing the six beautiful girls preparing to start their match, many viewers were curious and got closer to the ''match arena.''


    "Sister Cathy! Let''s beat them! Wooo!"


    Vincent saw Cathy''s three younger siblings cheering in support of her eldest sister.


    Once again, Vincent took pictures around him with Cathy''s three sisters at the focus.


    The referee''s whistle sounds, and the match begins.


    Vincent could barely believe what he saw.


    Of the six players, only one stood out. The other five players hit the ball with all their might but not with the right technique. As a result, sometimes they got the ball and dropped it right in the opponent''s area, sometimes they hit the ball, which ended up falling before it crossed the net.


    Well, of course, most of them failed to catch the ball that was thrown at them. They were not professional volleyball players nor trained to become one. Everyone, even the kids, knew at one look that these girls were playing volleyball just for fun.


    But there was one girl that stood out amongst the six. Her punches were solid and always succeeded in aiming for the opponent''s weak points. This girl was the key to her team''s victory.


    Even though the other five girls were not on her level, she did not monopolize the game. She kept throwing the ball at her teammate and deliberately hits the ball not too hard so that the opponent could return her throw.


    This girl was neither selfish nor arrogant. She laughed happily with her teammates without caring if all of them couldn''t match her talent. This girl smiled even wider when three young girls cheered her on enthusiastically.


    For the umpteenth time, Vincent couldn''t take his eyes off this one girl. What a humble and kind-hearted girl. He was sure he never met any girl like Cathy.


    Vincent wondered, when would this girl feel satisfied to make him fall for her all over again?


    Vincent took lots of photos, and this time the main focus was Catherine West. The original plan, which wanted to take lots of pictures about this holiday event, turned into a photo compilation of Catherine West.


    He no longer cares whether he had lost his mind or not because his hands had the idea of their own and seized all of Cathy''s smiles in one press on the camera. Her smile was shining brighter than the sun, and he couldn''t miss this opportunity.


    Unfortunately, it was not Vincent who admired the girl. Several hotel staffers who also came to the beach were fascinated and wanted to have a further relationship with Cathy.


    Vincent felt jealous that he had never felt before and quickly approached Cathy before other young men neared the girl.


    He had even prepared a dry towel and a bottle of drink to give to Cathy, making the girl stare at him in confusion.


    Fortunately, before this, Vincent had approached the girl tirelessly and made her feel used to his presence. Hence, Cathy didn''t refuse his offer and accepted a towel to wipe her sweat. She also took the bottle and drank the water until it was almost gone.


    If their relationship had not yet become close, Cathy would have rejected his offer for sure.


    Vincent could feel Cathy always kept a distance from a man, which made him happy and proud.


    You can keep your distance from other men, but not with me¡ªnoted Vincent with a wide grin.

 Chapter 60 - Vincent Know Her Weekness

    At exactly four in the afternoon, Star Risen employees returned to the hotel. Vincent never stopped smiling on the way home. He had never been this happy or as satisfied as he had for the rest of his memory.


    As expected, one way to get Catherine to smile happily was to make her see her three siblings laugh.


    So far, Cathy has been smiling, but it''s just her professional smile... The work smile she always put on every time she met with the client. But every time Cathy looked at her siblings, Cathy would show a real genuine smile that reaches her eyes. Even the girl would laugh when she saw her siblings laughing.


    Is there anyone who loves her siblings as much as Cathy?


    Vincent did love his sister, and he knew Vanessa loved him too. But he was sure that his brotherly affection for Vanessa was far less than that of Cathy for her siblings.


    The car arrived in front of the lobby, and one by one, the passengers got out of the vehicle.


    "Sister, mine is purple."


    "Hahaha, sorry... sorry... I always forget about it."


    Somehow this conversation caught his attention. No. It was someone''s voice that caught his attention.


    "Sister, you''re so weird." tease one of the twins. "If our bag models are different, you never forget. But you forget it easily if it had different colors?"


    Only Vincent noticed the nervous laughter from Cathy''s voice.


    "It''s just your feeling," answered Cathy, ruffling her sister''s hair making her youngest sisters pouted in an adorable way.


    "Ah, sister Cathy. You ruined my hair." grumbled her sister as she smoothed her hair back.


    "Your hair already messy from the wind, so what made it different?" teased Cathy in a light tone, inviting her other sisters to laugh.


    On the contrary, Vincent stood motionless in his place.


    ''If our bag models are different, you never forget. But you forget it easily if it had different colors?''


    For some unknown reason, Vincent couldn''t help but feel curious about this odd statement. What does it mean that Cathy couldn''t remember if the bag had different colors?


    Isn''t it be easier to make a difference by the color rather than the models?


    Vincent couldn''t understand and didn''t really think about it. When he gained his sense from his reverie, Cathy and her sisters had disappeared from his sight.


    What he saw was someone in charge of reception coming out to them.


    "Mister Dan, where is Cathy?" asked the receptionist girl.


    "Probably already returned to her room," replied Mr. Dan. "Is something happen?"


    "It''s nothing. The manager bought this for all of us. The others have got it. Only you and Miss Catherine and her sisters had not." the receptionist girl explained while showing them the key chain with dolphin accessories attached to it.


    There were many kinds of colors that adorn the dolphin''s shape. Vincent laughed with amusement at the red, purple, green, and other colors that were very unusual for a dolphin figure.


    "Let me give it to them." offered Vincent, not caring about the surprise of mister Dan and the receptionist girl.


    "Are you sure? I hope it won''t trouble you."


    "Not at all." convinced Vincent with an assuring smile.


    "Okay, then. Anna likes red, Carolina pink, Elizabeth purple. I don''t know what Cathy''s favorite color is. You pick your own and choose for her as well."


    Vincent thought for a moment. What is the girl''s favorite color?


    He tried to remember the first night they met at an event. The girl was wearing a plain white dress with red shoes. Why did he still remember the color of the girl''s shoes?


    It seemed his brain was already bewitched by the girl a long time ago. Yet, he found it amusing instead of annoyed by this fact.


    Two days ago, at the opening ceremony, the girl was wearing a gray gown, and the jacket was also gray. Maybe without realizing it, the girl''s favorite color was gray?


    So he took a key chain with a dolphin in navy blue for himself and gray for Cathy.


    "Done."


    "Nice choice. See you around then." the receptionist girl turned around to find other colleagues who had not taken the souvenir.


    Not long after, Vincent walked inside the lobby while taking out his phone and looked up Cathy''s name. He had no idea that having the girl''s number on his phone made him this happy.


    Luckily he asked for the girl''s number after the girl finished having fun with others. He was lucky enough that the girl gave it without questioning him or gave him the cold shoulder.


    "Hello, it''s me, Vincent... there are souvenirs from the manager, and I got yours and your sister. Where should I give it to you?... Alright, I''ll go there now."


    Vincent walked quickly, almost running, if you could say so toward Catherine''s office, which turned out to be empty. It seemed that the girl had entered her room to take a rest.


    Suddenly he felt guilty because he had to disturb the girl''s rest. The girl must have been exhausted after playing volleyball for hours.


    Five minutes later, Catherine arrived and entered her office room to see the man smiled at her, causing a butterfly to fly around her heart. Fortunately, she masked her face well so that the man wouldn''t know what kind of effect he had on her.


    Vincent gave the red, pink, and purple keychains to Cathy and then showed his palms with the other two.


    "One for you and one for me. I don''t know which one you like, so choose first."


    Without hesitation, Cathy took one from the top of the palm. "Thank you."


    "Do you like gray?"


    For a moment, Cathy looked at the keyring in her hand. "Not really. I chose it because the color suits me."


    Cathy didn''t notice the change in Vincent''s expression and immediately walked out of the room to return to her room.


    Vincent looked blankly at the rest of the key chain in his hand. The dolphin in his hand was gray, which means Cathy picked up the navy one.


    Vincent sighed softly at the realization of something.


    Now he understood her. For the first time since he saw the cold expression in Green Park and the words the girl said, she couldn''t enjoy the beauty of the surroundings... now he understood it.


    Vincent laid in his room, staring at the key chain he held towards the room''s ceiling. The color of the dolphin in his hand was gray, a neutral color for the mammal fish''s body; the color he thought was Cathy''s favorite.


    "Do you like gray?" when he asked that earlier, Vincent did not pay attention to whether the girl took the gray one or the other one because he felt sure that the girl must have chosen the gray color. So he asked, just wanting to hear it straight from the girl without looking at her hands.


    And when the girl''s gaze glanced at the key chain she took, Vincent also glimpsed at the colored dolphin and only then realized that the girl had taken the navy blue one.


    He was about to speak up to exchange it according to the girl''s preference. But the words he wanted to say was swallowed up again when he heard the girl''s next statement.


    ''I chose it because the color suits me.''


    Suit with her? According to him, the color that suits Cathy was not gray. He didn''t know what color that suit the girl, but it certainly wasn''t gray.


    Argh! Why does he thinking about suitable color? The real problem was that the girl said with certainty as if she had indeed taken the gray when, in fact, she took the other one.


    Or is it possible that gray and navy are difficult to distinguish? Not really. The colors of the two were very different, and any eye could tell the difference.


    Only one thing could explain this abnormality. Catherine West couldn''t distinguish colors.


    How can it be? He remembered the data he received at the time, showing that Catherine was healthy and did not have any disorders. Then how could Cathy be color blind? Do the siblings know that their eldest sister is color blind?


    ''Sister, you''re so weird. If our bag models are different, you never forget them. But you forget it easily if it had different colors?''


    Does this mean that Cathy has been hiding her disorder in her family all along? Why?


    If the girl was colorblind and no one knows about it, that girl was very clever at hiding things.


    He remembered the incident this afternoon when someone asked Cathy to take something in a yellow bag. The girl did not directly reach the bag, which was only one that had the color, but instead asked roundabout that had nothing to do with her colleague''s request.


    At first, he didn''t think anything weird and thought it was nothing important. He even felt jealous because Cathy said another man that was a popular model.


    Who have ever thought the question was just her idea to find out which one is a yellow bag without exposing her disability.

 Chapter 61 - Vincents Decision

    Vincent sighed and dropped the hand that had been holding the key upwards. He knew that the girl was quick-witted, but he never expected her to be much smarter than he thought.


    He rose to his feet and looked at his portrait on his digital camera. He doesn''t like using a digital camera. Still, on this particular day... specifically on the beach, he purposely used the camera so he could take the picture he wanted much faster.


    As expected, he was able to steal the girl''s picture as she smiled without being caught. The girl only showed a sincere smile when she saw her siblings laughing. No one could make her smile like that before except her three younger siblings.


    Vincent stroked the camera screen with his thumb. More precisely, his thumb was caressing the image of Cathy''s face, who was smiling broadly from the side position.


    "No one would ever know about your flaw if your smile is beautiful like this." he sighed heavily. "Is there no way to make you smile through the beauty of the world?"


    Vincent sees another photo stored on his camera. He saw the moment Cathy laughed with his coworkers while playing volleyball; or when Cathy hugged her younger siblings with big laughter; almost all of Cathy''s smiles and laughs were only aimed at her younger siblings.


    Once again, Vincent sighed heavily, and then there was an image in his mind. He felt that an old buried memory suddenly emerged when he saw the girl''s face.


    He enlarged the screen showing Cathy''s face from a side position, showing reddish hair. As far as he knows, Cathy''s hair color was light brown... but why is it turning red on his camera?


    Her hair still looked brown, but this brown had turned redder when the sunlight illuminated it. This kind of hair color was the hallmark of a Paxton offspring. Only the Paxton family has this reddish-brown hair color.


    When he looked at the girl''s face from the side, her face rang a bell in his mind. He felt nostalgic, as if he had ever met the girl.


    Who is it? Who is the woman who had a similar face with Cathy?


    Vincent closed his eyes while trying to dig into his memory. There is a large house with a towering iron fence and engraving of two large lions that adorn the house''s main gate.


    Then, he saw the back of a lady with reddish-brown hair standing in a large house yard.


    That lady... isn''t that...


    Kring! Kring!


    His room phone suddenly rang, erasing the image in his memory, making his dug memory reburied deep back in his mind.


    "Hello... Ah, you don''t need to... Okay, then. I''ll be there in a minute... My partner? He came home the day after yesterday with the guests... See you later."


    After hanging up the room phone, Vincent glanced at the camera he was still carrying.


    He wondered if there could be some connection between Catherine and that lady? Could it be that Catherine was the woman''s daughter? Impossible. The lady in his mind has never been married in her life.


    Or is it possible that Cathy was that woman?


    "What nonsense," he answered to his own mind. "Catherine''s not that woman. That woman is dead, and Catherine''s still twenty-five. Besides, Catherine isn''t from the Paxton family." he said confidently before turning off the camera.


    Once again, Vincent laid down and returned to his original thoughts. He recalled the first time he saw Cathy in Green Park with her four younger siblings.


    Vincent was a person who loves his family. He was warm and gentle, sometimes even mischief only to his family and closest friends. But he will act normal when dealing with strangers. Some approached him with a hidden intention. His attitude would turn cold and see this kind of person as an enemy.


    His current personality had been built as he witnesses firsthand how someone heartlessly and cruelly hurt their own biological family.


    It was none other than the Paxton family. Because of them, his heart became closed, and he always behaved vigilantly whenever he met strangers.


    He would act hostile when someone approached his family suspiciously. It was because of his distrust of other humans; he regarded Cathy as his nemesis when he found out that she was using his best friend to meet V.


    Since his heart was closed, he has decided not to open up to strangers and form his own team. His team members were his chosen people whom he fully trusts. With the help of his team, he could protect his loved ones from them... from the greedy, ambitious, and ruthless Paxton.


    Since then, it was infrequent for people to touch his closed heart. Nothing worked to make him want to be friends with someone. If he decided that he did not want to be friends with someone, then no one would be able to persuade him to become friends with that person.


    So far, he was the one who started his friendship like Frank and his team. If he were attracted to someone''s talents, he would approach them and treat them friendly.


    At the same time, he would test them whether they could be trusted or not. If they passed his tests, he would offer them to join him.


    But if they failed and that person planned to betray him, Vincent would no longer contact him.


    That day was the first time. He saw a young girl who looked at her three younger siblings so lovingly it touched his heart. And when he saw with his own eyes, the West sisters showed each other affection with shameless cheek kisses; make him smile sincerely. It''s rare for adults to kiss their sisters in public.


    Since then, Vincent had never stopped being curious about a girl named Catherine West. His curiosity grew even more when he heard the girl''s intelligent actions when solving obstacles.


    Without realizing it, he thought that girl was the most beautiful girl he had ever met. Without realizing it, his attitude changed when he met the girl. Without realizing it, his eyes were always looking for and following the girl''s back.


    Because of that, he always followed Cathy wherever the girl went. He wanted to be with the girl as often as possible and get to know her more further.


    But who would have thought... Cathy''s weakness that was so perfectly hidden... had been found out by him.


    If he had just handed over the grey dolphin, he would never have known that Cathy had a disability.


    If he hadn''t asked her about her favorite color, he certainly wouldn''t have known that girl had a weakness.


    Vincent took a deep breath and recalled the girl''s broad laugh on the beach earlier.. After thinking about how he felt, he finally made up his mind.

 Chapter 62 - Flamboyant Guy

    Because it was the last night on Pina Island, the employees prepare a special banquet for Cathy and Vincent at the park near the golf field. Even though it was past seven in the evening, the sky was still clear, and the sun had not fully set. This unique natural phenomenon only occurred on the island.


    The sun would set at ten in the evening.


    Therefore, they did not need lighting or candles to see their surroundings. They roasted the meat and prepared several kinds of wine and salad.


    Vincent arrived at the park while Cathy and her sisters arrived ten minutes later.


    The head chef himself grilled the meat created a fragrant aroma of cooking, making everyone''s tummy grumble and eager to eat the meal.


    They have provided a long table and dozens of chairs surrounding the table. Anna and the twins laughed while joking with some of Cathy''s coworkers.


    The West sister has spent a week there, and their relationship with the hotel employees has become as close as close friends.


    Cathy was too busy watching her siblings laugh while chatting with Helena, who was sitting on her right side, so she didn''t realize that Vincent moved to sit on her left.


    After realizing that Vincent had moved seats, Cathy did not complain or felt suspicious and answered whatever the man asked her, like talking to a classmate.


    While waiting for the chef to cook their meal, they chatted about the game on the beach earlier. They all did not stop praising Cathy''s shrewdness in playing volleyball.


    "And you told me that you couldn''t play volleyball when I asked you," replied Helena.


    "I didn''t say I couldn''t. I said I never played it on the beach."


    "What is the difference?"


    Cathy smiled patiently as she answered. "Of course, it''s different. Usually, I play volleyball on a flat court. This is my first time playing volleyball on the sand."


    Apart from Cathy''s sisters, everyone there stared wide at her confession.


    "Are you a volleyball player?"


    "What? Of course not. I just ..."


    "That''s great. Not only beautiful, smart at work. You''re also athletic. I wonder if there''s something you can''t do?"


    "You''re exaggerating me too much," said Cathy, becoming uncomfortable with the direction of their topic.


    "Of course, there''s nothing that sister Cathy can''t do." came the proud voice from the youngest girl among the group.


    Cathy looked at Lizzy in disbelief. Cathy tried to stare at her, giving her a warning, but her youngest sister didn''t notice her gaze and continued her amazement toward her eldest sister without hesitation.


    "Back in school, sister Cathy joined the basketball and badminton teams. My sister was a mainstay player in her school."


    "That''s right. Even the coach appointed her as the team captain." continued Lina, no less enthusiastic than her twin.


    "Then...."


    Everyone who was there listened in awe while Cathy hid her face between her hands, feeling embarrassed.


    Vincent, who saw Cathy''s behavior like a hiding kitten as if she had done something wrong, only giggled amusedly. Nor did he try to help the girl stop the babbling of her younger siblings. He was interested in hearing anything about the girl.


    "Your sister must be popular at school. Has she ever brought her boyfriend home?"


    "Hey!" Cathy began to protest, not accepting her private life being gossiped like this. "Can we talk about something else?"


    "Sorry, Miss Catherine. But today, you are the main star." Helena replied, not caring about the ferocious gaze she gave her. "Now then, continue." Helena coaxed the twins to continue their story.


    "Lots of male friends came, but none of them managed to win our dear sister''s heart."


    Everyone was getting excited to hear it.


    "Someone once brought red roses and confessed his feelings right in front of our house."


    "He didn''t even feel embarrassed even though we saw his confession-drama scene in person."


    "What a romantic, then what is your sister''s answer?"


    "She said something like, ''Sorry, I still prioritize school first. So I can''t accept this flower.'' And then, the boy ran away with tears, flowed wetting his cheeks."


    Did he now? Cathy couldn''t remember if the boy did cry or her sister was exaggerating it too much.


    "Truly." opined Dan, "Miss Cathy did something right. They were still young, and I bet the lad could only beg money from his parent. How dare a young lad court a girl with his family''s earns?"


    "Mister, Dan. Your thinking is too old-fashioned. It''s not like that these days." protested Tanya. "All right, another question. How about now? Your sister was no longer in school. Isn''t there a man who approaches her? What about her coworkers?"


    "Of course, there are. But she still rejected them all."


    "Awww... why? Is there something wrong with the men who approached her?"


    "It is because..."


    "About this..." interrupted Anna suddenly as she covered her sister''s mouth with her hand, "you can ask yourself to my sister."


    That very instant, every curious eye that had looked at Lizzy now shifted toward Cathy with an expectant look.


    Anna pretended not to notice her sister''s annoyed gaze while eating the fruit salad in front of her.


    "So what is your answer, miss Cathy. Is there no one that could stir your heart?" asked Helena, acting like a reporter who was interrogating her.


    Without answering her question, Cathy turned to his left with a sly look.


    "Why don''t we talk about Vincent today? I heard a lot of guests were attracted to him."


    "Me?" asked Vincent with a baffled look.


    Why everyone turns to corner him? Vincent sighed to himself.


    "I remember now. I''ve seen someone try to get close to Vincent yesterday."


    "Oh, the chick with black hair with purple highlights?"


    "No... the girl I saw has brownish red hair."


    "You know, I even saw Vincent approaching a woman with sparkling golden hair. She was so gorgeous as if she came from the otherworldly realm."


    Then simultaneously, all eyes looked at a man with disbelief. Even Cathy gave a blank-cynical look at him.


    "I never thought you were a flamboyant guy," tsked Cathy while getting up from her seat position.


    Vincent was about to open his mouth to prevent the girl from leaving him. But the moment he saw the girl''s cynical gaze at him and the cold aura could make a shiver run to his spine, and Vincent swallowed his word deep in his throat.


    Ugh! The girl had misunderstood him.. It didn''t matter if others misunderstood him, but he didn''t want her to imagine him as the bad guy.

 Chapter 63 - Helenas Confession

    After making sure Cathy walked over to the roasting area and wouldn''t disappear from his sight [author: as if she would ascend to heaven], Vincent shifted his attention to everyone who accused him of being a hooker.


    "This is a misunderstanding. I don''t know them, like at all. They just happened to ask me something. That''s all. Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Vincent. Stop breaking girls'' hearts. When the time comes when you find a girl you love, you will have a hard time getting her trust."


    Vincent sighed, "I told you, I''m not like that. After all, why don''t you believe me?"


    "Your looks showed that you couldn''t be trusted."


    "..." Vincent was at a loss for words. "What''s wrong with my looks?"


    Mr. Dan laughed at Vincent''s desperate voice. "Young man, there''s nothing wrong with your face. Too handsome is your problem." his statement was soon followed by nodding in agreement from the female staff.


    "That''s right. A handsome face is hard to commit to, and it will be easy to make dozens of women fall in love at the same time you can break women''s hearts easily."


    "What kind of person do you think I am?"


    "A woman''s heart breaker." all of them answered in unison, making Vincent run out of words.


    On the other hand, Cathy seemed to ignore the heated chatter behind her. She seemed more interested in learning how to grill from the hotel''s best chef, even though she heard attentively every word uttered.


    When mister Dan said that being too handsome was a problem, unknowingly Cathy glanced back to look at the man''s face.


    The man''s face was slightly oval with a nose that looked like a fine artist''s sculpture. The man''s two eyes looked cold but could also look gentle. His ink-black hair was neatly combed towards the back, showing his eyebrows'' shape, which perfectly complements his good looks.


    The man''s perfectly shaped jaw and cheekbones made him appear cold when angry at the same time, warm when he was in a good mood. She didn''t know the man''s real hair color, but in her eyes, the man''s hair was black like an ink she used to play in her father''s study room.


    For some reason, with his black hair, that man did look extraordinarily handsome. Well, she thought like ''Woah, this man is the most devilish handsome I ever met,'' when she first met him on the bus.


    Perhaps because she was used to meeting someone''s handsome faces, she wasn''t overly blown away to the point she had to hold her breath.


    But what fascinated her the most was...


    She remembered the night of their hotel opening celebration... the way that man''s smile at her made her...


    "Miss Catherine, are you all right?"


    Cathy turned her gaze towards the cook with a slightly panicked look. "I am fine," Cathy tried to keep her nervousness at bay.


    "Your face is red. Are you sure you are all right?"


    Cathy just realized her face feel hot!


    Is this heat that causes her face to turn red? Does she have a fever? Cathy wondered to herself and didn''t know the answer. All she knew was that her heart couldn''t stay still and continued beating rapidly.


    What''s wrong with her?


    After waiting for almost an hour that felt an eternity, the grilled meat was ready to be served, and the conversation about Cathy''s love story and Vincent''s flirting attitude was long forgotten.


    They talked about something funny or what happened during the work at Star Risen and others. They all laugh, joke, and enjoyed the chef''s cook with happy hearts.


    Time flew so fast to the point they did not realize that the sun had almost disappeared and the garden was slowly turning dark. They felt like they were at home and wished to be together longer.


    Alas, some had to go back to work tomorrow morning while Vincent and the West sisters would return to the town.


    So they decided to stop and tidy up all the food utensils on the table. Cathy and Vincent also helped while chattering cheerfully with others. Cathy''s three sisters didn''t feel tired to help them clean up the dirty dishes.


    After finishing tidying up, Helena gently tugged on Cathy''s arm to talk privately. Helena chose the place of a swimming pool area. Since no one swims at night, the atmosphere was silent and peaceful with a gentle breeze and the sound of chanting crickets.


    There were several lights around them, so they did not have to be afraid of hitting something while walking.


    "Is there something wrong, Helena?" asked Cathy after they were alone.


    "It''s nothing important, actually. It''s just that I have something to ask."


    "Okay."


    "Are you... are you a close friend with Vincent?"


    "??" this question made Cathy feel confused. "Not really. We only met twice before working together here. I don''t really know him. Is that guy bothering you?"


    "No, he did not. It''s just that..."


    Cathy noticed the shy expression shown by Helena. She had never felt what it was like to be in love, but at least she knew what someone would look like when admiring something, in this case... someone.


    She could see that this twenty-seven-year-old girl was admiring Vincent.


    "Could you be interested in Vincent?"


    Hearing this, Helena laughed nervously. "No... that..." then sighed. "Yes. I''m a little interested in him. I mean, he''s a remarkable man."


    "Why do you think so?" for the first time, Cathy was interested in what a woman might think of a man like Vincent.


    "Do you remember when you were all busy in the kitchen preparing dishes? I went out for a while to check the hall decorations. When I walked through the main lobby, the situation wasn''t much better than in the kitchen. Many of the guests complained and got emotional. They even had time to insinuate that we had bad service."


    "Really? I''ve never heard of this incident. Why didn''t anyone tell me?"


    "I wanted to tell you. But at that time, Vincent came and gathered them all in the inner lobby. Miraculously, Vincent managed to soothe them down with his story. I don''t understand what he was saying. What I know, the guests were not angry anymore. In fact, they did not want to go up to their room but prefer to get closer and get to know Vincent."


    Cathy was silent for a few moments. She had no idea what that man had done to help the hectic situation. Without realizing it, Cathy smiled and thought better of the man.


    ~~~~~ SPIN OFF: FELICIA ~~~~~


    Felicia pov


    I''m trying to focus on my work in my parent''s company. I felt so annoyed at my parents as they wouldn''t let me go to Pina Island to attend my sweetheart''s hotel''s opening ceremony.


    I want to go, and I want to meet Benben, but my father dumped his work on me, and I only had two days to finish all of this paper. Alas, I''m a good girl, so I wouldn''t argue with my father''s orders.


    I decided to back, focusing my head on my laptop, and yet every minute I sighed and wondered about the state of the Island. It must be nice to have a holiday for a couple of days. I want to take a break too.


    Then, I heard a notification sound indicating I got some new mail.


    I open it with lazy motion and frown when I see my best friend''s name appears on the screen. What did Vincent send me the email for? If there was something he wanted to say, couldn''t he send it directly via chat or call?


    I clicked on Vincent''s name and read the subject of the email.


    Gift for you. It was the subject of the attachment file.


    I clicked on the file while taking my glass to drink some water. I''m still sipping my drink when a photo appeared on my screen. That is when I choked and nearly spat my drink out of my mouth.


    I instantly put the glass on the table while patting my chest hard to lessened my coughing.


    After calming down, I clicked on the next button to see the second picture and then the next and the next. My face is now beaming, and I have new energy to finish my work.


    How could I not excited? Vincent sent me all of Benben''s photos!


    When Benjamin gives a speech on stage or smiles while shaking hands with guests, whatever it is, Benjamin looks handsome and charming in each of these photos.


    I hit the next button until the last one, which made me sad and wants to see more. I took my smartphone to contact the sender, so I can demand to send me more of these.


    "The kindest and sweetest Vincent, can you send me a few more photos?"


    I can imagine my best friend''s body shuddered at the spoiled voice I had. Serve him right! He should send all of the pictures at once instead gave me part of it.


    "Did you just wake up? Or are you drunk? Or maybe there''s a problem with your brain?"


    "Uhm... who is this?"


    "There must be more, right? Send me all of them." I ignore his mischievousness that pretends not to know me.


    "You think I gave you for free?"


    "Duh, it''s a gift. Didn''t you say so?"


    "Of course. But you wanted more, and it''s not for free this time."


    "You cheapskate. Then what do you want?"


    "Maybe I''ll need your help later. When that time comes, I want you to help me."


    "Alright, alright. Deal. Now send me!" I couldn''t be patient and don''t care what kind of help he wants from me. All I care about is to see a lot of my man''s face.


    "I''ve sent you another photo."


    I squealed with excitement voice and hang up on my best friend. I don''t care if he will complain about me later.


    Looking at these photos of my dream man made my whole day!

 Chapter 64 - Someone Eyeing Cathy (1)

    All this time, she thought that the man had no intention of working. He just took pictures as he pleased and passed the responsibility on to others right at the time of the event. Therefore, Cathy considered the man as a happy-go-lucky jobless man.


    Apparently... unbeknownst to her, that man had helped her a big deal.


    "Maybe that''s why many guests approach Vincent. It''s just... you know, Vincent''s attitude is cold and aloof. It was so difficult to approach him. Even when I talked to him, he only gave a short answer and made excuses to leave."


    Cathy felt confused about hearing this. Is Vincent cold and aloof? Was it difficult to approach him? She didn''t get that impression when she was chatting with that man.


    Ah no.


    Cathy remembered, Vincent did emit a cold aura and did not want to be approached at the beginning of their meeting. After that, the man was warm and friendly toward her.


    "That''s not true. Maybe at first, his attitude was a bit aloof. But after a long time, he will be as friendly as others. He could act mischief and sometimes childish. Well, that''s the impression I get when we are together."


    This time Helena kept her lips shut and just looked at her with a complicated look.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Can it be... Vincent likes you?"


    "What?"


    "What else the reason Vincent acted differently with you if he dislikes you? I''m sure he has a thing for you."


    Catherine couldn''t give a concrete answer to this. She gave no care whether the man had a thing for her or not. However, she wondered if the question was aimed at her.


    Does she have a thing for him? Does she like Vincent? Is that why her heart was always pounding whenever the man gazed at her with that kind of look?


    Cathy had never liked anyone before, well, maybe interested because she''s just your average girl. Every now and then, she would be attracted to the opposite sex, but that was only a momentary feeling. After a day or two, the attraction would disappear like ice would melt after some time.


    Is she interested in Vincent? The answer is yes. But how long will the attraction last? She was sure that after returning from this island, she would never think about that man again.


    "It''s just your feelings. Moreover, we won''t see each other again after this."


    That''s right. After leaving this Pina Island, she wouldn''t see Vincent again. In this way, her interest would also disappear like before.


    But... why does her heart feel sad? She felt something she would leave something behind once she left this island.


    At the same time, the Star Risen Hotel''s owner was in a terrible mood in his office room.


    The man was reading a report given by Charlie with a disturbing expression.


    "They''re investigating Catherine''s background!?" came the fury of Benjamin Paxton. "Who are they? Have you erased Cathy''s traces at Pina?"


    "I''ve been doing it since recognizing their movements... but ..."


    "Speak!"


    "Someone already did it."


    Benjamin''s eyes widened in shock, hearing this report. He didn''t know whether Clarissa would remember the face of someone who looked like Cathy or not, but he didn''t want to take the risk.


    He planned to send Cathy home as soon as the event was over and destroy Cathy''s trace from any cameras on the island.


    However, when he saw his youngest nieces was giving him a pleading look, he couldn''t force them to go home. Eventually, he allowed his nieces to extend their stay on the island, thinking Clarissa must not have recognized Catherine.


    Now he''s regretting it. He had underestimated Clarissa too much. He didn''t realize that someone was looking into Catherine''s background. Luckily he hasn''t exposed Catherine''s true identity to the government. He even changed the last name of the owner of the house occupied by his four nephews.


    Previously, the owner''s name was Daniel Paxton, and he changed it to Daniel West.


    At least that person wouldn''t know that Catherine was an heir to the Paxton throne or was connected to the Paxton family.


    Knowing that someone was looking into Catherine''s background, Benjamin instantly wanted to erase Cathy''s slightest trace from the island of Pina.


    It turned out that he was one step late.


    Who did it? Who erased all traces of Cathy there?


    "What about the origin of the ingredients? Have you found them?"


    "..." Charlie looked hesitant to answer.


    "I want answers! Now!" Ben is running out of patience.


    "We managed to read their IP, but before we could track them down... they planted a virus in our program."


    "WHAT?!"


    "Surprisingly, they didn''t take any data or tamper with the program. We just restarted, and everything went back to normal."


    "Are you sure? None of the data was taken?"


    "Yes. Our main IT team has confirmed it."


    Benjamin pondered the information he had just heard. He did not know who sent the ingredients and what their real purpose for helping him. Even though he was suspicious, he couldn''t help but admit it. Whoever they are... they have helped the business by sending so many sources of groceries.


    He just wanted to investigate them whether they were his enemy or not. Who would have thought they were much smarter than a team formed over three generations. Strangely, when they have the opportunity to steal his essential data, they did not take it.


    Did they send the virus as a warning?


    Does this mean he doesn''t need to be on guard against them? Even so, he could not rest before knowing their identities. Who are they?


    Not to mention that he did not know who and what purpose the other party investigating Cathy, even erased the girl''s traces from Pina.


    "Have you been looking into the possibility that the person who sent the cargo plane and the one who hacked CCTV at Pina was the same party?"


    "They are different parties. We absolutely could not find anyone who investigated Miss Catherine or who erased her tracks. However, we did find Martin Paxton''s IP tag erasing the trace of Clarissa Paxton."


    I knew it!

 Chapter 65 - Someone Eyeing Cathy (2)

    "Have you been looking into the possibility that the person who sent the cargo plane and the one who hacked CCTV at Pina was the same party?"


    "They are different parties. We absolutely could not find anyone who investigated Miss Catherine or who erased her tracks. However, we did find Martin Paxton''s IP tag erasing the trace of Clarissa Paxton."


    I knew it! Thought Benjamin cynically.


    "Hm..." he muttered, not too surprised by this latest news. He had expected that the older man would erase his niece''s trail from his hotel camera.


    Benjamin tapped his desk forefinger while contemplating the whole situation. The mysterious benefactor who was helping him by sending the ingredients at least would not fight against him for the time being.


    It was best to focus on Cathy''s being.


    "When will Cathy be back?"


    "Tomorrow evening."


    "Change their flights tomorrow. You must take the four of them home on the earliest scheduled flight. The sooner they come back, the better."


    "Yes, sir."


    "One more thing. Prepare a resignation letter for her. At the moment, it won''t be safe for her to be seen working with me."


    "Sir?"


    "What is it?"


    "I thought you want her to learn about the business? Or perhaps, have you changed your mind?" Charlie did not feel afraid to voice his opinion, and Benjamin didn''t mind him.


    "..." Benjamin couldn''t answer his secretary''s query. He had not changed his mind to make Cathy got her rightful place. But... for some reason, something was up, and he couldn''t put his finger on it.


    As a matter of fact, Benjamin shouldn''t worry about the person investigating Catherine or helping him with food ingredients because that party was none other than Vincent''s elite team member. Alas, Benjamin didn''t know it, and Vincent had no intention of letting his cousin know.


    On the other hand, the party who has erased Cathy''s traces on the island was still unknown.


    ***


    Catherine was tidying up her things in her room. For some reason, her uncle ''fired'' her right after she returned from Pina Island. It''s been the third day since she was unemployed, and she took advantage of her free time together with her younger siblings, who still haven''t entered school.


    ''From today, you will no longer need to come as my assistant. Enjoy your time with your sisters while they are still on holiday. Don''t work anywhere. If you want to go back to work, wait until your sibling enters school, then come back here. ''


    That''s what her uncle said. So the point is... her uncle did not want her to work anywhere other than Star Risen. Then why was she dismissed? Cathy already likes her job, and yet she was kicked out.


    However, after remembering what happened on Pina Island, Cathy felt a little less disappointed. She was not ready to face a similar obstacle as she encountered on the island. Therefore, she didn''t complain about her uncle''s sudden decision.


    In the meantime, Cathy wanted to rest and spend time with her younger siblings. After the three were busy with school activities and lessons, she would back to work.


    After all, uncle Ben insisted she used the money in her bank, which had countless zeros at the back. So far, she had spent the least amount of money on her uncle because she felt it was not her right.


    But now, Cathy did not feel reluctant to use the money. Ever since her uncle returned home and tried to get involved in Cathy and her siblings'' lives, he is now a father figure to them. That''s why she planned to take her sisters to shop for clothes and go to an amusement park or whatever they want using their uncle''s money that was kept in her account.


    Cathy opened the zipper on the front of her backpack. She saw two hangers with dolphin accessories with almost identical colors in her eyes.


    She remembered a receptionist handed over the hanger and a letter to her when leaving the island.


    ''I gave this to you. The shape is too tacky for me. You can give it to your friend or relative.''


    And underneath the writing was engraved Vincent''s name ending the contents of the letter.


    Cathy remembered that the man mentioned two colors, namely gray and blue. But she could only see one similar color on those keyrings. One was slightly lighter grey while the latter was darker than the other.


    She thought she wouldn''t need the hook, so she planned to give it to her best friend. But... she had absolutely no idea which one was gray.


    Cathy sighed and took one of them at random. She raised it high up to her eye level. Cathy squinted her eyes to remember the color of the hanger she had taken from Vincent''s palm. Is this what she chose? Or maybe it is not?


    "Sister Cathy is no fun!" suddenly Lizzy appeared behind her. "How come you choose gray? You can choose purple like mine," she spoke with her mouth sighing.


    "Haish! That''s your favorite color. Pink is more suitable for sister Cathy." continued Anna, who followed over to the two of them.


    Cathy did not respond to her sister''s bickering but stared at the keyring on her hand. Based on Lizzy''s claim, it was grey color, so Cathy attached the hanger to her bag''s zipper before taking the blue one."


    "You got two?" as usual, Lizzy, who got curious easily, always spoke up her mind without filtering it.


    "No. Vincent didn''t like the hanger, so he gave it to me. I''ll give it to brother Steve."


    "Are you going to PYH today? You said we are going to Aquamarsh together."


    Aquamarsh was an entertainment place where visitors could see various kinds of sea animals. They would enter and walk in a tunnel-like with both sides to the top of the head was a huge puddle blocked by glass. They could see various kinds of fish swimming around them as if walking in an underwater tunnel.


    "Of course, we will go there. I just stop by for a while, and we will meet at the bus stop at one o''clock. Don''t forget to have lunch and don''t wait for me, okay?"


    "Okay.." replied the twins simultaneously.

 Chapter 66 - Elder Brother (1)

    Cathy left precisely eight in the morning, and after a two-hour bus ride, Cathy arrived at her destination. She walked and stood on the edge of the highway while waiting for the green street light to come on.


    While waiting, Cathy looked at tall buildings with giant LED screens attached. Usually, the screen was for posting an advertising video of a particular product.


    A second later, her eyes could not leave the screen. The screen showed a picture of the beach, then a front page of the Star Risen hotel, followed by images of the lobby and various types of rooms.


    Cathy''s face spread a smile seeing the ad. It turned out that the ad to market the newest Star Risen hotel in Pina has aired. She really couldn''t see the color of its beauty. She never could see nor feel beauty in any form of a photo. But somehow, she felt the cleverly arranged pictures on the giant screen was excellent.


    Maybe because she saw the man himself taking pictures of the hotel with his camera? Cathy didn''t know the answer.


    As soon as the traffic lights showed a green light, Cathy immediately walked across the street along with other pedestrians.


    After that, Cathy strolled through the tall buildings until she finally stopped at a facility with tens of floors.


    The building was the office of the PYH Entertainment agency. This agency guides and sponsors several celebrities, models, singers, and music bands. The music band that she managed to bring to the island of Pina came from this agency.


    Cathy walked towards the reception with her signature smile. The woman in charge of the reception had worked in the company for almost a year and already knew Cathy, who often came to meet someone.


    "Good afternoon Catherine. Mr. Steve is resting at his usual place." greeted the female receptionist with a friendly smile.


    "I understand. Thank you."


    Then Cathy got into the elevator and pressed the number fifteen. No need to wait long for the elevator doors to open on the fifteenth floor.


    Cathy came out casually, and that''s when someone calling her name made her steps stop.


    "Miss Catherine!" Cathy turned to the person who called her and smiled at the person.


    That person was a twenty-two-year-old young man and drummer in a band she had invited to Star Risen.


    "Good afternoon Kevin, how are you?"


    "I''m great. Do you know what? Since we performed there, we got an offer in one of the electronics company showrooms. Not only that, but we also get a lot of calls. We really thank you."


    "I''m glad to hear that. But I didn''t do anything at all."


    "Absolutely not true. You are our fairy godmother. Please do come here more frequently so you will soak us with luckiness."


    "Ah?"


    "Oh, no! I''m late. See you, miss. I hope we can chat longer next time." the young man kept smiling as he said this while walking backward and waving his hand.


    Cathy giggled, waving her hand with her usual smile. As soon as the young man''s back disappeared from her sight, Cathy shook her head, remembering her new nickname around this company.


    Previously she was nicknamed the beloved friend of Steve Mango, and then she was nicknamed the goddess of luck, and now they called her the fairy godmother?


    Really, she did not do anything for this company. She only visited her best friend and occasionally recommended one of this place''s stars whenever her workplace needs some entertainment.


    All she did was mention the name of this agency to her superior. She wouldn''t be able to do anything if her boss preferred the other guests. But it was only when her superior supported her recommendations that she contacted the agency.


    Is that a big act? Even though all she did was say the word PHY Entertainment?


    Not wanting to think further, Cathy stepped into a room. After knocking several times, then Cathy opened the door and went inside.


    As soon as she entered, she saw a man smiling broadly greeted her happily. That person was towering tall with a hundred and ninety centimeters in height.


    Steve Mango was a well-known model who had fans both young and old. Nobody knew that before pursuing the modeling profession, Steve Mango was an assistant lecturer who had guided her when she was a freshman at university. The man was four years above her and treated her like an older brother to his younger sister.


    Since then, they have been together often, and none of Steve''s treatment made her uncomfortable. Cathy did not know her ''older brother'' hair or eyes color, but she has often heard that Steve Mango''s hair color was like a fine hair made of gold, and his eyes were like sapphire diamonds.


    Alas, Cathy couldn''t see all that because her best friend''s hair was light gray while his eyes were black in her eyes.


    "Cathy, you''re back! What are you doing with your skin? You''re like you''ve been burned by the sun."


    Cathy snorted at that. "Try staying in the tropics for two weeks. I''m sure your skin will be the same as mine."


    Steve laughed at that. "No thanks. My fans will be disappointed later."


    "How do you know? They might even be crazy about you."


    "Hm.. looks like I really should try it."


    "What?" Cathy only said it intended to joke. She did not expect her friend to take her seriously. "You''re not serious, are you?"


    "Do you know your new nickname? They say you are PHY''s fairy godmother. Whatever you say about our career just happens without us having to ask. Just now, you said my fans would go crazy even more if my skin darkens if I do... "


    "Stop right there!" cut Cathy suddenly. "Don''t do it, okay? I''m just kidding."


    Steve laughed at that. "Fine, I won''t. But why are you here today? You didn''t even tell me before."


    Cathy shrugged her shoulders indifferently. She knew this ''brother'' didn''t like her to come here unannounced.. It''s just that she thought telling him ahead of time would be a pain, and she wanted to surprise him every now and then.

 Chapter 67 - Elder Brother (2)

    "This," said Cathy while giving a parcel that she brought. "A gift for you."


    Curiously Steve opened his gift bag, and his eyes lit up to see its content.


    "Awww... did I ever say that I love you?"


    "Yes, you say it a lot," came the reply from Cathy with a satisfied smile.


    Steve took one of the cupcakes and ate them in one big bite.


    "How does it taste?" asked Cathy hopefully like a child who wanted to get a good result at something she made.


    "Woah..." Steve was still chewing the cake deliciously. "It tastes like nuts but also like almonds... Wait .. there are raisins in it." Steve chewed it again, this time until there were no leftovers in his mouth. "This is rich. Where did you buy it?"


    Cathy smiled with satisfaction at that. "I made it with Anna and the twins yesterday afternoon. Because we made it too much, so we share it with friends."


    "I see... you just remembered me while looking for a dump."


    Cathy laughed with amusement at her friend''s pouting and then remembered the hanger she wanted to give. She opened her bag and took out the hanger and gave it to the young man.


    "Here, this is a gift from Pina."


    "Wow... the color is similar to my eyes. Thank you." Steve accepted it happily while finishing one cupcake he had bitten earlier.


    "Eh, actually I forgot to buy a souvenir for you. It''s because of the excess, so I gave it to you," said Cathy with an innocent look.


    "I take back my words. You are a heartless sister." This time Steve''s frown made Cathy could no longer hold back her laugh.


    Steve was about to grab another cupcake when his instincts reacted. His instincts have been perfectly formed after training for the three years ever since he entered modeling. He hurriedly wrapped the parcel back and handed it to Cathy.


    Cathy already understood her ''brother'' habit and immediately took it and covered the parcel with her bag while Steve wiped the crumbs from his mouth.


    Every now and then, Steve would lift his chin, asking Cathy to check if there were still traces of food in his mouth. Remembering the running time of time, Cathy immediately wiped the chocolate cream left on the man''s mouth using her thumb.


    Just as the door to the room opened, the two of them had posed as if nothing had happened. Then came the head of a woman in her early forties with a big smile when she saw Cathy there.


    "Oh, hi, Cathy. I didn''t know you were here."


    "Hi, miss Rosa."


    After chatting for a while with Cathy, Rosa looked at Steve while narrowing her eyes.


    Rosa was Steve''s personal manager. Rosa was the one who arranged the schedule and contract for accepting Steve''s job offer. In fact, she''s the one who strictly regulates Steve''s diet, and it was very strict.


    "Steve, you''re not having a sweet snack, are you?" Rosa''s tone sounded like an accusation, as if she was sure her model artist was having a snack behind her back.


    Steve smiled with an innocent look, "Do I look like someone who just ate?"


    Rosa''s eyes were like an eagle when looking at Steve''s handsome face as if she were looking for a tiny clue of any sweet snack. After she found nothing, the older woman gave a sweet smile.


    "Alright, then. Sorry Cathy, at this time, I''m still busy not being able to accompany you."


    "No problem. I''ll be going too."


    "Come here often. You''ve been here so little for a year."


    That''s because Steve had forbidden her to come regularly. Cathy kept the answer to herself.


    "I will try," answered Cathy politely.


    "Okay, I''ll go first. See you around. And you... don''t eat cake from the fans." said her last words to Steve before pulling her head out of the room.


    When the door closed, the two of them breathed a sigh of relief and looked at each other. Then they laughed together.


    "That was so scary," said Cathy amidst her laughter.


    "This is the meaning of my life. Isn''t it thrilling? If it''s not exciting, why would I accept her as my manager?"


    In a relaxed manner, Steve asked for his cake back and immediately finished two more cupcakes.


    Cathy and Steve were still chatting casually when Steve''s cellphone vibrated. Steve immediately read the incoming message with a grim expression.


    "Cathy, you have to get going."


    "Hm?" Cathy wasn''t too surprised by the change in her friend''s attitude. She was used to the way the mysterious Steve chased her away.


    Steve, impatient, immediately brought Cathy''s bag and pulled her hand out of the room. It''s just that they are not heading towards the lift but the emergency exit. As usual, Steve wanted Cathy to go down the fire escape stairs.


    "Remember Cathy, once you got down..."


    "I know. I''ll wait five minutes before getting out."


    "Smart girl. See you soon," said Steve, then closed the emergency door and returned to his room.


    Inside the room, he hid Cathy''s gifts in the drawer of his dresser and then paced anxiously.


    "I hope she doesn''t see your face,"


    Meanwhile, Cathy, who had arrived at the ground floor, only stood leaning against the wall while waiting for five minutes to move. After looking at her watch, Cathy relaxed her body and closed her eyes.


    Cathy was really curious about what made her ''brother'' secretly kick her out? What was the man hiding from her? But Cathy was not someone who likes to impose her will. If her friend couldn''t tell her the reason, then she won''t find out.


    She remembered the first time she met Steve at university. At that time, she was still nineteen and didn''t know anyone in her primary class. Steve Mango, who happens to be a teaching assistant, approached her and often accompanied her. The man even helped her answer any questions she did not understand.


    Cathy did not feel too comfortable with a man, but this young man always acts as he treats her like a younger sister. That''s why Cathy didn''t mind when the man called her often to ask her to study together.


    Since they were out together a lot, a talent scout saw Steve''s face and recruited him to be a model. Since then, Steve has deepened his profession and dyed his hair to make him look more handsome. Well, actually, in Cathy''s eyes, Steve''s hair color hasn''t changed much. It just like the man''s hair turned brighter than before.


    Cathy smiled as she remembered the past without realizing that the clock had passed five minutes. Since there was enough waiting time, Cathy casually opened the emergency door and walked straight towards the lobby door. She had to walk from the emergency exit through two-lined lifts to get to the lobby door.


    Cathy tried to smile at the reception lady who was standing next to the lift. But because it seemed that the woman was thinking about something, Cathy didn''t say hello.


    She continued walking through the lobby and out of the PHY building.. She did not realize that there were eyes from inside the second lift staring at her in shock and immediately pressed the button to open the elevator door.

 Chapter 68 - Hidden Organization

    A moment earlier...


    A receptionist woman turned on an advanced tablet, and with her skill, she turned off all CCTV cameras in the PHY building when she saw a reddish-brown haired girl enter the building.


    "Good afternoon Catherine. Mister Steve is resting at his usual place," said the woman with a friendly smile.


    But when Catherine got into the lift, the woman''s smile vanished, and shook her head. He felt like she wanted to kidnap this girl named Catherine to a remote area and locked her up for the rest of her life. She would make sure the girl wouldn''t hang around, and her figure gets caught on any CCTV camera!


    The receptionist lady was annoyed. She wished they could infiltrate Catherine''s house to get her DNA. That way, they could be sure whether Catherine was the person they had been looking for or not. If it turned out that the girl was not the one they were looking for, then they shouldn''t bother removing her trail from Paxton''s reach. They would not care about her life or death.


    Unfortunately, the organization''s leader had given some of the still active members an order that cannot be broken. For the time being, they had to keep Catherine out of Martin Paxton''s reach until they confirmed if Catherine was the one they were looking for.


    The receptionist lady complained to herself. Just because the girl''s face and hair color resembled that of the deceased woman doesn''t mean that girl was that woman!


    It is impossible for people who have died to rise again. And it is also impossible for Catherine to be the daughter of that woman because she never married or gave birth to a baby girl!


    So what made the boss think the woman deserved protection from their organization?


    Once again, the young lady at the reception desk sighed and looked over at her tablet to make sure she hadn''t done anything wrong. Then she turned on the ground floor and front floor lobby cameras to see who was passing by. More precisely, she wanted to see who would come and enter this building.


    Fifteen minutes later, a very familiar car stopped right in front of the building. The woman immediately sent a message to someone. After that, she put her tablet back away, acted as nothing had happened, and greeted a woman in her mid-fifties.


    "Good afternoon, Ma''am. Mr. Steve is resting in his office."


    "You think I don''t know?" replied the woman curtly.


    The lady receptionist continued to smile patiently and led the Mistress towards the lift respectfully.


    Unfortunately, the woman did not immediately enter as she expected, even though the elevator doors were already open. The older woman was still busy with her cellphone, smiling at who knows what.


    The woman in charge of reception began to fidget and stared at the emergency exit, which was located right at the end of the corridor next to the elevator. She hoped the emergency door wouldn''t open, and this woman got into the elevator without even seeing Catherine''s face.


    The woman clenched her fists, trying to hold back not to arouse suspicion as she swallowed nervously. She estimated that the time had elapsed about three minutes since she sent a message to her partner, which meant... less than two minutes from the pretty girl with reddish-brown hair that would come out of the emergency door that she was currently looking at.


    If... if only this old lady ever saw Catherine''s face... then she would have to do something that would get her fired or, worst of all... go to jail.


    She had to keep her mouth shut so as not to report Catherine''s whereabouts to the sly older man who had been their enemy for two generations.


    But she was ready to endure it all as long as she could make sure the older woman before her failed in confirming Catherine''s existence. She had to fulfill her mission perfectly because she had been trained for it in her youth. She kept trying to hold the elevator door back from closing and wore a flat expression with a racing heart.


    She noticed that her lips were rising slightly. It had been a long time since she had felt her adrenaline rush like this. A minute ago, she felt her mission, this time quite boring, and now she was excited that something thrilled happened today.


    Her heart was mixed with relief and disappointment as the older woman slipped her cellphone into her luxury bag and walked into the elevator with arrogant steps.


    Just as the woman entered, she saw an emergency door open, and out came a beautiful girl walking across two elevators. For the first time, she complained about the very slow movement of the lift doors.


    Get closed faster!! Exclaimed her as if the door would listen to her.


    The woman froze in place and realized that Catherine passed through the second elevator while the door was still ajar. She wondered if the older woman saw the girl? Had the woman seen Catherine''s face?


    Even before her question was answered, the elevator doors suddenly opened rapidly. She also reacted quickly and immediately blocked the older woman from pursuing Catherine.


    "What is it, Madame? Is there something wrong? Your face looks ashen. Is there anything I can help you with? Do you want to take a rest?"


    Nimbly, the receptionist girl moved to the right and left according to the older woman''s movements to block her from passing.


    "Insolent! How dare you disturb me!" the old woman was impatient and pushed the young woman so hard that she fell.


    In fact, the girl had figured Catherine must have disappeared and let herself fall so easily even though she could have survived with her ability.


    The young woman who fell noticed that the brown tape on her hand''s back was exposed, showing a tattoo. The tattoo was a picture of two lions who appear to be fighting.


    There was an image of a crown in the middle of the lion''s heads.. The young woman immediately covered her tattoo with plaster without anyone knowing.

 Chapter 69 - The Lion Tattoo

    The receptionist girl was still sitting on the floor with her head down as if she was crying. In fact, she was not crying but counting the seconds before the female guest who had pushed her returned and walked into the building.


    The receptionist girl glanced at the woman and hid her satisfied smile when she saw the older woman coming back in, cursing indistinctly. It was as clear as the day the woman lost the girl.


    The older woman vented her anger by scolding her and even threatened that she would be fired if she didn''t apologize.


    The young woman shed tears in her charade and looked at the woman with a pitiful face as if she was begging for mercy. But in her heart, she laughed sarcastically because she knew this woman didn''t have any power to fire her.


    "I''m sorry, madam. I don''t know my mistake. I''m really worried about you. I just wanted to help you. You look very sick earlier." this young girl spoke with a natural-sounding fake sobbing.


    "Hmph!! I will report this to your superiors. I will make sure you will be fired today!"


    "Madam, please don''t... Huhuhu..."


    The young girl was still sobbing with tears as the arrogant older woman walked back towards the elevator. Her crying stopped as soon as the woman got into the elevator.


    She casually rose to her feet and tidied up her wrinkled uniform. Then she turned the CCTV camera back on through her tablet. She added some recordings and editing the footage so it would seem their CCTV never stopped recording.


    She was used to doing it that she could finish quickly without anyone knowing. Once finished, she put her tablet back away and acted as though nothing had happened before.


    On the other hand, Steve Mango, aka Stevanord Paxton, was changing clothes to go to the next shooting location. And no one knew that at the lower part of the abdomen covered in trousers, there was a tattoo of the same image as the young receptionist girl.


    Nobody knew; both came from the same organization and were now both watching Catherine''s movements while providing silent protection.


    As soon as he got dressed, Steve began to wonder what kept his guest from coming. He had not yet had time to pick up his cellphone to ask his partner in the receptionist spot when his ears heard a step. He immediately put back his cellphone and put on his big smile.


    "Mama, are you are coming again," he said as soon as an arrogant old woman entered the room.


    "What do you mean I came again? I can''t visit my favorite child?"


    Steve gave an embarrassed smile. "Uh, that''s not what I meant," he said as he walked to his mother and hugged her.


    When his mother couldn''t see his face, Steve''s smile vanished, wondering if his mother had ever seen Cathy''s face. He felt something strange about his mother''s expression at this moment.


    By the time he let go of his hug, Steve''s smile was back on his face perfectly.


    "Did something happen? You look pale."


    His mother looked pensive for a moment and then looked up at him.


    "Have you ever seen anyone who looks like that woman?"


    Tsk... so his mother did see the girl''s face. What is his colleague doing down there?


    "That woman? Which woman?" Steve gave a pure confused look as if he did not understand what his mother inquires.


    "That one... sixteen years ago... at the Eastern Wallace mansion. You can''t possibly forget about her."


    "Ahhh... Do you mean aunt Chloeny? Of course, I remember her. How could I forget about my favorite aunt?"


    "Sssssttt! How could you? We can''t say that name. It was taboo."


    Steve just sighed in a pretense of guilt. Who decided that his aunt''s name was a taboo word?


    "Then what''s with that woman?" asked Steve in a confused tone.


    "I saw her downstairs earlier. She''s still alive. She''s very healthy even."


    Once again, Steve sighed. "Mama, it''s impossible for someone who has died to live again. You must be hallucinating."


    "No. I saw it with my own eyes. Let''s check it on your CCTV camera. I''m sure I''m not wrong."


    "That would be very troublesome."


    Unfortunately, his mother had already gone out first to the security floor. His mother managed to force the camera supervisor to replay the CCTV recording on the ground floor.


    Steve caught up with his mother and accompanied her to see the screen that was now rotating as his mother entered the building''s lobby.


    Nothing happened for five minutes because her mother only played on her cellphone in front of the elevator. Then the mother got into the lift and a second later dashed out of the elevator, followed by the receptionist intercepted.


    Strangely, no one appeared and walked in front of the elevator. Her mother said she rushed out to chase the passer-by, but no one appeared on the CCTV footage. Now his mother stared in horror at the screen.


    "Looks like you are too tired." came the concern from Steve, "You should go home first. I have a shooting schedule after this, so I can''t accompany you. See you at home." Steve replied, kissing his mother on the cheek and walking toward the car park where the driver and manager waited for him to leave for the shooting location.


    Brittany Paxton, Steve''s mother, walked towards the elevator in a daze. She wondered if her cousin''s spirit was not calm and was now coming to haunt her?


    Brittany looked behind her in fear that the spirit would appear before her again. She immediately entered the elevator and descended to the ground floor. She ignored the receptionist girl who greeted her and immediately ran to her car. She wanted to leave this place immediately.


    Meanwhile, the receptionist lady gave her thumbs up at the CCTV camera. The supervisor who was guarding the television screen was just shaking his head when he saw the receptionist woman''s triumphant smile.


    Apparently, on the back of the camera watcher''s neck, there was the same tattoo as the receptionist lady and Steve Mango.

 Chapter 70 - The Phone Number

    Catherine has no idea what happened at PHY after she left the building. She didn''t even know that an organization was stalking her and watching her in secret.


    She was an ordinary person and came from average civilians. Why would someone watch her and target her? That''s why she didn''t feel the slightest suspicion.


    Cathy walked casually to the bus stop and boarded a bus that was in line with her destination. After nearly half an hour of traveling, Cathy got off the bus and walked toward a gallery she had visited regularly.


    When she opened the glass doors of the building, a young man greeted her with a broad smile.


    "Cathy! I thought you already forgot me after leaving your letter to V."


    Cathy smiled back equally broadly and walked over to Frank''s desk job.


    "Sorry, I''ve been abroad for the past two weeks. Also.... my younger siblings preferred to go to an amusement park or zoo rather than a boring gallery."


    "Boring??" Frank exclaimed, barely believing what he was hearing while putting on a hurt expression making Cathy panic.


    "Sorry... sorry... that''s not what I meant," replied Cathy hurriedly, afraid to offend Frank. "They are still kids.. well, actually not children anymore, but still... they are still kids. They prefer to play than study. I''m sorry."


    Frank smiled and almost laughed with amusement at the excessive guilt on her face. After making sure Frank no longer felt sad or disappointed, Cathy gave the gift that contained the same as the one she gave to Steve.


    "My sisters and I made it. I hope you like it. You can eat it with your colleagues."


    "Oh?"


    Instantly Cathy felt something strange about the man''s gaze on her.


    "What''s wrong?" Cathy could not hold back her curiosity, so she asked the man curiously. "You don''t like it?"


    "Ah, no. I like it. Thank you." For a moment, Frank did not say anymore, and somehow the atmosphere between the two of them became awkward.


    What was that man thinking? Why did that man suddenly become quiet? Cathy asked silently, pondering if she made some mistake.


    Well, Cathy didn''t care about it and shifted her gaze across the room that she could see. Or rather, she was trying to find a figure.


    Would she see that person who once said frequently visited the gallery to be with a friend? Cathy didn''t want to admit it, but her heart had been looking for the handsome black-haired man without realizing it.


    "Looks like you are looking for something?" guessed Frank made Cathy jump out of her skin.


    Frank saw the blush on Cathy''s cheeks and was confused by it. At first, he thought this girl had a special feeling for him because she gave him the homemade baking.


    He knew Vincent was in love... and the girl that caught his best friend''s eyes was none other than the girl who sat across him. Because of that, he kept looking for ways to distance himself from the girl without hurting her.


    Vincent would have killed him if he found out that he had hurt her feelings, no matter whether he was on purpose or not.


    But the next second, he saw Cathy looking nervous and hoping to find someone. When he asked, the girl''s cheeks blushed. What is the girl thinking right now?


    "Is it possible... there is someone you want to meet?" Frank asked carefully. "I don''t mind helping if you want to meet him."


    Cathy looked straight into his eyes as if judging whether what he was saying was serious or just a gentle word to comfort him.


    "I guess there''s no need. We''ve found other photographers, and our new hotel commercial has been showing too."


    It took two seconds for Frank to understand Cathy''s sentence. It turned out that this girl is talking about V, who she once wanted to recruit to become the new hotel photographer.


    He had hoped that the girl would look for Vincent so he could get his best friend out of his base.


    Vincent has been languishing in their main base for days investigating the man who deleted all the photos on his phone and CCTV cameras in Pina. Previously, their whereabouts were almost traced by Benjamin Paxton, making Vincent the one who had to intervene himself to make a wise decision where their identities were unknown but also did not harm Benjamin.


    While installing a virus, they realized that someone had deleted all the CCTV footage that captures Catherine. Not only that... Catherine''s number and the girl''s photos disappeared from his phone and laptop. After being investigated, the hotel staff at Pina also experienced the same thing.


    Their togetherness photos were still on their phones, but all the images Catherine has in it were gone entirely as if the girl never took pictures with them. Even the girl''s phone number wasn''t there, as if they had never saved Cathy''s phone number.


    This frustrated Vincent, and he kept trying to track down this mysterious person without any results.


    Frank and his friends have lost their minds to get their friend to stop investigating, even though they also feel annoyed at not being able to penetrate the culprit''s defense system behind this incident.


    "Ah, I see. Then who are you looking for?"


    "No one." replied the girl, curtly, wearing a flat expression. "Oh, I''m almost late. I promised to accompany my sisters to Aquamarsh. I''ll come again. See you, Frank."


    "Wait, Cathy." Frank''s call succeeded in keeping Cathy from opening the glass doors of the gallery building. After hesitating for a moment, Frank finally asked, "I realize we haven''t exchanged phone numbers yet. Can I ask for yours?"


    "Sure," answered Cathy smiling.


    Frank handed the paper and pen to Cathy. He purposely didn''t take out his cell phone, afraid that someone would hack his cell and delete the girl''s contacts a second later.


    "My phone is in the office," Frank stated when he saw Cathy staring at him in confusion.


    After understanding the meaning of the paper and pen, Cathy wrote down her phone number along with her full name. Then Cathy went out after saying goodbye to him once again.


    Frank read her full name and his eyes widened at the sight of the girl''s full name.


    Catherine West.


    Didn''t Vincent order their comrades to investigate the background of this name a week ago?

 Chapter 71 - LS

    Frank read her full name and his eyes widened at the sight of the girl''s full name.


    Catherine West.


    Didn''t Vincent order their comrades to investigate the background of this name a week ago? And now his best friend has even locked his eyes on this girl?


    Was it possible that his best friend had deliberately investigated the background of a girl he liked before finally deciding to pursue her?


    Hahahaha¡­ That''s impossible, right?


    Well, we''re talking Vincent here. It shouldn''t be surprising to him to learn of his friend''s extremely unusual actions.


    Frank shook his head and chuckled a few times at his friend''s eccentric exploit.


    In the evening at the James Paxton residence, Martin massaged his forehead feeling annoyed by his niece''s attitude, who never stopped uttering nonsense sentences.


    So he locked Clarissa in her room and didn''t feed her before the child stopped throwing a tantrum. Unfortunately, the spoiled girl still didn''t give up either.


    "Uncle! Get me out of here! I told you Aunt Chloe is still alive! She''s in Star Risen. She said she was Ben''s confidante. Why wouldn''t you believe me?"


    Martin just sighed. After he forcefully took his niece home, the girl asked him to take revenge on a hotel employee in Pina.


    After stealing the complete data of all the employees working at the hotel, none of them matched his niece''s description. However, two days ago, this girl said the woman in question was Chloeny Paxton?!


    How absurd!


    Chloeny Paxton died dozens of years ago, and although the news has reported the cause of death was a traffic accident, Martin was very aware that Chloeny died from being murdered.


    And he knew very well the culprit who was none other than a member of the Paxton family himself.


    That''s why, no matter how often Clarissa said that Chloeny was still alive, Martin would never believe it.


    However, something caught his eye very much. His niece told him that the girl who had a face similar to his cousin was Benjamin''s confidante?


    He knew who Benjamin''s confidant had long ago. That person was Charlie and definitely not a woman, let alone a young girl. He was curious about this girl and visited Benjamin''s office to see the figure of this girl.


    Alas, the girl was not there, and when he asked further questions, the employees said that no female secretary is working there, making Martin feel even more annoyed with his niece.


    Clarissa must be crazy and hallucinating for spitting out false information. He hoped that the girl could think clearly after being locked up for these few days.


    Even James, who was the father of Clarissa, did not dare to persuade him to give up his beloved daughter. Among Benjamin Paxton''s cousins, the most influential second to Benjamin was Martin.


    He ruled the underworld and was the leader of the largest mafia group in New York.


    Because of that, both James and Brittany, who also hate Benjamin, unite against Benjamin, following all Martin''s orders.


    "Your daughter has gone too far. Not only did she act alone, but she also uttered nonsense. If you can''t discipline your daughter and destroy my plans, I''ll throw her to my men."


    James broke out in a cold sweat and swallowed nervously. He tried hard to think of a way to save his daughter.


    "I understand. I promise this won''t happen again. Clarissa will stay in her room the entire time."


    "I''m tired of fulfilling her random request. The next time she acts up again, I won''t forgive her. This is the last time."


    After that, Martin rose to his feet and left the James Paxton residence. James breathed a sigh of relief when Martin''s car left his yard. James directly marched into his daughter''s room.


    "Daddy... Daddy..." Clarissa''s eyes showed a ray of hope that her father would believe her and release her from her punishment. "Trust me. That woman is aunt Chloe. At first, I don''t remember her because I''m not that close to Chloe. But I''m sure when I look at this."


    Clarissa showed her father a photo of Chloe when the woman was was thirty.


    "I don''t remember Chloe''s face. But I remember that rude girl''s face in Pina because I hated her and wanted revenge. When I saw this photo, I was sure..."


    SLAP!!


    Her talks stopped as she felt the sting on her burned cheek.


    Did her father just... slap her? Clarissa looked at her father in disbelief.


    "What an ungrateful child! Don''t mention that woman''s name again. She is dead, and we all attended her funeral. That woman will never be able to come back to life!"


    Clarissa was still holding her cheek, which hurt a lot. Her eyes began to tear up, and her throat felt tight and refused to make a sound.


    Her father advanced back out of her room and locked the door.


    She could no longer hold her emotions, and she screamed hysterically as she tore up the photo she was holding.


    "I swear I will avenge all this treatment on you! I will find you and get my revenge, tenfold!" she snarled furiously while stepping on a woman''s head in the photo she tore.


    At the same time, in a hidden place, an organization was running in secret and was busy doing something. One of them was Vincentius Regnz.


    It''s been two days and two nights he hasn''t slept to track down the person who deleted Cathy''s photos and contacts on his phone. Not only that, he tried to restore everything about Cathy that had been gone on his cell phone but to no avail.


    His comrades, Pasha and Ronald program specialists and hackers also helped him, yet still no result. The two of them were far more skilled than Vincent, but Vincent preferred to step in when it came to the people he cared about.


    At midnight, dozens of their computer screens blacked out simultaneously, leaving only the leading computer program held by Pasha.


    "Hey, boss. You might wanna see this."


    Vincent, Ronald, and their other team members instantly went around Pasha''s desk and saw red writing on a large black screen. A log of tiny green encryption moved in rapid stated from bottom to top as the background.


    ''DON''T LOOK FOR US! OR WE WILL ATTACK YOU!''


    Below that was a symbol in two letters¡ªthe uppercase L, stacked with the uppercase S.


    Vincent swallowed hard at the sight of the symbol and took a deep breath.


    "We''d better stop. We don''t want to be their enemy."


    !?

 Chapter 72 - Eccentric Boss

    "We''d better stop. We don''t want to be their enemy."


    "Do you know them?" asked Ronald.


    "Who are they?" a girl with golden curly hair twirling her hair lock as she said it. This girl was the same girl when delivering the insect bottle and key to Cathy at that time.


    Her name is Sophia, and she''s an expert at disguise. She also had an older brother named Seth. Seth was the person who took Vincent''s position as a photographer at the opening ceremony of Star Risen.


    "I never met them in person. I only heard of them once." came the short answer from their boss.


    Vincent tried to convince his members not to worry about the LS organization even though he did not like LS''s involvement in Catherine''s life.


    What do they want from Catherine? What is their purpose in removing all files about Catherine from government data?


    Since he noticed that the girl''s photo and phone number had disappeared from his cellphone, he tried to find her documentation. The result was not what he had imagined.


    The information regarding Catherine West, such as the girl''s birth certificate or background records were not available. Even Ronald, who previously managed to steal a profile about Catherine, couldn''t find it again. Strangely they could still see data on Catherine''s siblings, which means that only Catherine was their target.


    Why? Why does it have to be Catherine?


    Vincent would never give up on finding whoever the culprit who threatened Catherine''s life is. However, once he saw the symbol of the organization... that''s when he tasted defeat.


    With his current condition... he won''t be able to match them. Even his cousin, Benjamin Paxton, who had dozens of gifted people, would not match LS''s superior skills.


    "What unusual for you to give up like this," was the teased mark from Frank, who had just arrived from the V collection gallery.


    "I''m not giving up. Retreat now doesn''t mean I give up. We''re no match for them at the moment." Vincent replied casually. For now, he could only wait warily. He will see if LS aimed to target Catherine in a bad or good intent. "Have you brought what I asked for?"


    Frank gave a box containing a new smartphone along with an unknown number to Vincent.


    Vincent instantly opened the box and took out the contents before handing it to the Pasha.


    "Can you build a defense system from hackers? I also want you to install a system that will notify me if someone tries to break into it."


    "Piece of cake." Pasha took Vincent''s smartphone and connected it with a data cable connected to his computer.


    Vincent sighed, and now his mind was worried about something else. How could he reach Catherine if he didn''t have her contact number?


    He did remember the girl''s home address, but he couldn''t have gone there right away. Catherine might not even like him and think of him as a stalker if he stumbled on her right in front of the girl''s house.


    "Oh, I almost forget something. Here, I present you something that might boost your mood." Frank handed over a paper to Vincent, making Vincent frown.


    At first, Vincent was confused about how a piece of paper could boost his mood. But after reading the writing on the small white paper, his eyes sparkled like a thousand stars in the night.


    Everyone there could feel the subtle yet fluffy atmosphere around their boss.


    What happened? Why are they seeing pink bubble surrounded their boss?


    "Why are you only giving it now?" scolded Vincent, yet he couldn''t hide his joyous smile.


    "Because I just got it this afternoon. She came to the gallery today."


    "Why didn''t you tell me beforehand? I would come to the gallery if you told me."


    Frank patted his forehead while shaking his head in resignation. Even the other members also felt sorry for Frank.


    They all knew how Frank kept calling them all day and wanted to talk to Vincent. But the man was too busy on his computer and was angry at them. He made it clear he wanted no one to disturb him.


    Once their boss gave off an aura of dangerous threat and a stern expression, no one would dare approach him. Even when he found out that the party he was investigating was an LS organization, they could feel the danger emitted from their boss. His looks were like a thorn that could pierce other''s hearts.


    But because of merely a small piece of paper... just looking at a number from someone, their boss''s expression softened, and his aura emitted a fluffy soft vibe.


    Really... their boss behaved abnormally when in love. And this was the first time something like this has happened, making them wonder what kind of girl who managed to capture the still-closed heart man?


    ***


    On Monday morning, the West sisters get ready for their activity. The twins would meet their friends to play in the entertainment world. Meanwhile, Anna would be having study groups with her friends and then go on a French language course.


    Anna desired to be selected as a schoolgirl in a student exchange program in France when she entered college. She, therefore, studied diligently and prepared whatever was needed in order for her to continue her studies in France successfully.


    One of them was to learn the French language.


    After having breakfast together, the four kissed each other on the cheeks and left for their respective destinations. Since Cathy was no longer working, she decided to go to the public library to broaden her horizons about hospitality.


    Cathy went to the library by bus as usual. She knew that her uncle had provided a car and driver for her and her siblings. But she was used to taking the bus and very rarely using the luxury vehicle.


    Plus, her uncle bought her a separate car. The car was quite beautiful and very luxurious, that''s what her sisters said. But she has never driven a car before. She hasn''t even taken a driving license yet. So... her private car was idle in the garage of the house without being out ever since.


    Cathy put on her iPod earphones and listened to her favorite song while closing her eyes. Not long after, she felt the cellphone in her bag vibrate briefly.


    Without stopping the mp3, Cathy picked up the phone and read the new message.


    ''Hi, Catherine.''


    Cathy''s forehead frowned at the message from an unknown sender. Then another message appeared.


    ''What are you doing?''


    ''I''m sorry, but who am I speaking?'' Cathy did not want to reply to it as it might try to prank her or just flirting around.


    But she once worked at the Star Risen Hotel and made acquaintance with a lot of people. The sender might be someone important to her uncle, so she decided to respond in a polite manner.


    A second later, her cell phone rang, making her confused as to why the sender decided to call her instead.


    Without suspecting anything, Cathy picked up the call after removing the two earphones.


    "Hello?"


    "Hi. I''m Vincent. Do you remember me?"


    Cathy blinked a few times and didn''t notice she was holding her breath. Vincent? That Vincent? Vincent, who made a bunch of Star Risen photos to advertise?


    She was pretty sure they would not be in touch again. She had managed to release her feelings of attraction to the man after a few days. But as soon as she heard the man''s voice, her heartbeat wildly repeatedly.


    "Uhm... Vincent?"


    "Yes?"


    "Are you that Vincent?"


    The sound of a crisp laugh on the other side made her cheeks feel hot.


    "How many Vincent do you know?"


    "That... just one."


    "So I''m ''that ''Vincent." obviously, Vincent was teasing her, making her want to hide her head into a pit.


    Well, lucky for her, the man couldn''t see her face right now.


    "Are you mocking at me?"


    "No." unfortunately, Cathy still heard chuckles in her ears. "Where are you?"


    "I''m on my way to the library."


    "You''re not at work?"


    "Ah, that..." Cathy didn''t know how to explain the situation without revealing her identity. No. In truth, she didn''t want Vincent to look down on her when she said the hotel''s CEO had fired her. "I''m taking a leave," she replied after weighing the sensible answers.


    Besides, her uncle said she could go back to work after her younger siblings entered school. In other words, she was given leave by her boss without being asked.


    "Ah, I see. Then I''ll catch up with you."


    "What?"


    "Send the address of the library. I''ll see you there."


    Beep... beep...


    Cathy looked at her cell phone with a rosy cheek. He... Vincent will meet her?


    Really?


    Cathy didn''t know which one made her excited. She would meet the man, or she would spend her free time in the library.


    Jeez... How could just imagine she would meet the man make her heart chaos?


    After sending the address to Vincent, Cathy put on an endless smile during the trip. Of course, this time, she made sure to save the young man''s number on her phone.


    At that time, she purposely did not save it because she was sure the two would not meet again after leaving the island.. Who would have thought that the man who contacted her first? Therefore this time, she kept the young man''s number under the name Vincent.

 Chapter 73 - Encounter At The Library

    Cathy was reading a book about the seven-star hotel system. Feeling that several articles were important, Cathy copied them into her notebook.


    Cathy was too carried away by her activities, not realizing someone was sitting across from her. Even though she noticed someone was sitting at the same counter with her, she did not care as her attention was too focused on her book.


    This building was the most extensive and most complete public library in the city. No one would be surprised if someone suddenly sat at the table with her because there were no more spaces to sit.


    Cathy forgot that because today was a working day and not exam season, the library was practically quiet. Only a few come to read or study. And she didn''t even notice a pair of eyes staring at her in awe.


    She did not know for how long she copied the writing until she was satisfied with her notes. Cathy put down her pen and stretched out her slightly stiff body from sitting in the same position for two hours. Reflexively her eyes lifted from her book and saw someone sitting across the table with a broad, charming smile.


    OMG! Since when did Vincent arrive and look at her like that? She felt like her heart tingling with a strange sensation when the man gazed at her with his mischievous black eye.


    Cathy cleared her throat several times over her nervousness and asked casually.


    "Since when did you come?"


    "A while ago, I think," came the short answer yet with a charming smile adorned on the man''s face.


    Cathy could not stand to face the mesmerizing gaze of the man in front of her. Somehow she felt too embarrassed to be looked at like that. So she got up and put the book back on the shelf.


    "Have you eaten?" Vincent stood up and accompanied her to return the books he had taken earlier.


    "Not yet," replied Cathy, trying to put the book on the higher shelf.


    Even though when taking this book was easy, why was it so difficult to return the book? Cathy plans to jump when Vincent has taken the book in her hand.


    "Here?" Vincent easily put the book in the middle of the book-row on the shelf he aimed at.


    "Yes, there. Thank you."


    Catherine thought of the days at Pina after the opening ceremony over. This man miraculously always appeared before her and helped her without even being asked.


    Like when she had to move heavy things, that man would carry her without prompting. Or when she was looking for something, the man had come to her to bring the item she wanted.


    Cathy was getting used to the man''s caring attitude.


    How strange. Even though Cathy looked hatefully at every man before this, how come she viewed Vincent differently? She considered all these men as irresponsible as her father and cold as her uncle, yet she couldn''t seem to hate this man.


    Ever since meeting Steve, who always treats her like a younger sister and uncle who started to care about her and her sisters, her view of men gradually changed.


    Plus, somehow, she felt spoiled by this young man for some unknown reasons. It made her feel like she could count on this guy when she needs help.


    All this time, even if she needed help, she would never ask anyone for help... in any form. Even with Steve or Kitty, she never confided in her two friends or expected their aides.


    Strangely, she felt herself changed whenever she was with Vincent. She felt a little hopeful for the man''s help and felt that this young man liked to tease her or taunt her. However, she didn''t hate it at all.


    ''Is it possible... Vincent likes you?''


    She couldn''t help but remembering Helena''s question on the night of their farewell. Without realizing it, Cathy looked at the man, wondering... did he like her? Does the man have any feelings for her? Does that man also flutter like her every time they meet?


    "What''s wrong?" this time, Vincent''s black eyes looked straight into them, making it hard for her to breathe.


    Impossible! Have I fallen in love with this person?! she exclaimed incredulously in her heart.


    Calm down, Cathy... calm down... You can''t possibly fall in love with someone you just met a month ago. Cathy reprimanded herself.


    She couldn''t fall in love with a man so quickly. Otherwise, she has always accepted a man''s confession of love for her. She would have a lot of experience with an intimate relationship.


    "Let''s get something to eat. I''m hungry." said the man, making her return to the table to tidy up her writing tools.


    "Very well. This time I''ll treat you."


    Vincent laughed at this. "Usually, the person who invited you to dine together will be the one who pays. Why did you even offer yourself at the beginning?"


    "I just want to thank you."


    "What for?"


    "I heard it from Helena. She said you helped us in the lobby serving guests when we were short on people."


    "Ahh, that one. It''s nothing big." Vincent shrugged his shoulders nonchalantly as he walked out of the library building. He even matched his pace with the girl next to him.


    "What food do you like?" asked Vincent.


    "Uhm... I can eat anything. There is no special food that I like."


    "Oh? Then between Asian and Western cuisine, which one do you want to eat right now?"


    Cathy smiled as she answered her question, "How about you? You are the one who invited me, so I will follow whatever you choose."


    Vincent sighed. "Why is it so hard to know your favorite food?"


    "What?" Cathy was sure the young man walking beside her said something, but she couldn''t hear it as the voice was very soft.


    "Hm?"


    "Did you say something?"


    "Nothing," answered Vincent with a faint smile. "Have you ever eaten fatty meat soup?" Vincent asked as soon as they had left the library building.


    Hearing the kind of food she had never heard of, Cathy just shook her head.


    "Then let''s eat that. I think you''ll like it."


    "Okay."


    It just so happened that the restaurant Vincent was going to was only a few blocks from the library, so they didn''t have to use public transportation to get there.


    Cathy looked at the atmosphere of the strange restaurant with a curious gaze. She never entered the type of restaurant for the lower middle class. It''s not that she doesn''t want to; it''s just... aunt Len was always ready to cook any dish for the West sisters'' daily meals. So Cathy hardly eats out of the house like a restaurant or an ordinary restaurant.


    The only place Cathy ever went to at lunch was a canteen. Whether it''s the school canteen, campus, or company, even when she was working in the restaurant, she would bring a meal box from home, prepared by Anna every morning.


    Therefore, she has never tasted cooking in a restaurant or a restaurant that sells unique dishes from chefs in each region.


    Since Ben returned to live with them, it''s only recently that the West brothers have had the opportunity to dine at fancy restaurants. Once a week, Ben would take them out to eat out to spend precious family time.


    She had entered more than five restaurants, and her eyes were accustomed to the quiet atmosphere, to be precise, a private space with the luxurious decorations that adorn the restaurant room.


    While this place... there was no decoration in this restaurant, even the atmosphere there was also hectic. The cooking area, the place to pay for food, and the dining table were in one room, which was arguably very small when compared to the restaurant she had visited.


    Little did she know, Vincent never took off his gaze on her expression. He remembered that the girl sitting in front of him was not from a low-income family considering the girl''s house was in the most elite and expensive housing in this city. So he guessed that this girl must have only come to fancy restaurants that weren''t dirty or crowded like this.


    Vincent wouldn''t be surprised if Catherine''s forehead would frown in dislike or disgust at this place. He didn''t mind the girl''s displeasure for this place as it was the rich girl''s nature.


    However, Vincent did not find the look of disgust on the girl''s face. In fact, the girl seemed curious about this place. Cathy couldn''t take her attention from someone who was cooking in a large frying pan.


    Vincent''s smile widened without realizing he fell more in love with the girl sitting in front of him.


    It wasn''t long before two bowls of fatty meat soup came to their dinner table.


    Cathy looked curiously at the soup and made Vincent smile.


    "Try the taste of the broth. If you prefer it salty..." Vincent took a mini glass bottle filled with soy sauce from the corner of the table to the middle of the table, "add this soy sauce. This one is a chilly sauce if you prefer a spicy taste." while taking another bottle of chili sauce. "You can also mix the two if you want."


    Cathy followed Vincent''s suggestion and tasted the broth first.. Her forehead frowned as she felt something scorching assault her tongue.

 Chapter 74 - Its Too Hot

    Catherine has never tasted food served straight from the oven. Every day, aunt Len always prepared dishes at the right temperature so that Cathy and her siblings did not have to wait for boiling food to turn warm.


    The temperature aunt Len prepared was neither too hot nor cold, the perfect temperature for someone like Cathy and her sisters to enjoy their meal that instant.


    Therefore, Cathy had no idea that she had to wait before enjoying an unfamiliar soup that she had never tasted before.


    When Vincent told her to taste the soup, Cathy promptly spooned the broth and put it in her mouth. When Vincent was about to stop her, it was too late. Her tongue was struck by intense shock as if her entire mouth was burning by flames.


    "Hey, be careful. The soup''s still hot." Vincent quickly took a glass of water and handed it to Cathy.


    Cathy slowly swallowed the broth in her mouth while closing her eyes, feeling her throat burning as it went down through her throat.


    Cathy immediately took a few gulps of drink then took a deep breath. Now her palate tongue felt sore due to the boiling broth that just entered her mouth.


    She had never eaten food this scorching hot to make her tongue go numb.


    "Are you okay?"


    "It''s too hot." Without realizing it, Cathy revealed her heart, wrinkled her forehead.


    If it were her usual self, she would never complain even if the food she ate didn''t taste good. But for some reason, the voice of her heart just came out when she heard the soft, caring tone of the young man.


    When Cathy realized her mistake and wanted to fix it, Vincent had gotten up to ask something from a waiter. In the next second, the man returned with a small bowl, making Cathy confused.


    Deftly, Vincent moved the broth with his spoon to a smaller bowl. He spooned it ten times then cut the fatty meat into small pieces. The cut of meat was also transferred to a small bowl.


    Then he stirred the contents of the small bowl while blowing it slowly. After he felt that it wasn''t too hot, Vincent handed it over to Cathy.


    Seeing the man''s attitude made Cathy blink a few times. It seemed like this is the first time anyone could understand her. If only the man hadn''t asked for the smaller bowl, Cathy herself would have asked for it and did exactly what he did.


    But, the man had done what she thought before she even asked.


    Once again, her heart was pounding hard. Only this time, it felt warm... as warm as the sun rising on a cold morning. Not only that, her chest felt tight as if her lungs were bound by something twisted as if there was a complicated knot tied her.


    Her hands gripped her lower garment, trying to calm the rhythm of her abnormal heartbeat. Strangely, the rapid speed did not subside. On the contrary, the knot in her heart seemed to bound her heart tighter until finally...


    "I think it''s okay now. Now give it a try."


    Snap!


    Cathy felt herself hearing the sound of the rope breaking inside her head when she saw the young man in front of her staring at her with a gentle smile while handing over the smaller bowl.


    At last¡­ she realized that her heart had been captivated by that man.


    ***


    After finishing enjoying their lunch, Cathy and Vincent walked to the bus stop.


    "I should have paid for the food," complained Cathy made Vincent smile.


    "You can do it another time."


    "Another time?" Cathy looked at him with a confused look. And when she realized what he meant, her heart pounded expectantly.


    Did he mean she would see Vincent again? Wait. Why was she expecting their next meeting?


    "Where are you going after this?" Vincent asked, breaking her reverie.


    "I''m going home. I want to make a review of my notes quickly for preparation when I return to work later."


    Vincent nodded his head several times. "Then I''ll take you home."


    "Ah? No need. I can go home alone. I''m sure you''re busy anyway."


    "Not really. I''m a little relaxed today."


    Cathy narrowed her eyes, looking at him suspiciously. "Vincent, what do you really do?"


    "Photographer. Didn''t you know already?"


    Of course, he did. How could she not know? Thought Cathy to herself.


    "Looks like being a photographer is hard, huh? It seemed like photographer services are not every hour needed."


    Vincent scratched his head, which was not itchy. Will the girl think of him as lazy because he is often unemployed?


    He didn''t want to make a wrong impression, but he didn''t want to reveal his identity as the Regnz family. After all, he still didn''t know the nature and character of that girl. Because of that, he did not plan to reveal everything about his personal life to Catherine.


    "Hmm... a job like mine is tricky. I have to wait for a call to ask for my services, then I work. If there is no request, I just take pictures of my surroundings."


    "It must be hard." Cathy''s gaze upon him was a look of genuine compassion.


    Okay. One more point for the girl. Catherine did not look down on him even though the girl thought he came from the lower-class from her.


    "To be honest, I''m unemployed, too." finally, Cathy told the truth.


    "Didn''t you say you were taking time off?"


    "Yes, about that... My boss temporarily stopped me. He said I could go back to work after my sisters entered school. So you could say my boss gave me time off even though I didn''t ask for it."


    Hearing this, Vincent frowned. Wasn''t his cousin''s treatment of his employees too kind? Why does he feel like something going on between his cousin and the girl?


    "Your boss is very kind, huh." Vincent realized his voice was a little harsh when he said it, but he didn''t regret it at all. "Not only giving holidays for you and your sisters in Pina but also giving special long leave for you."


    Cathy was a little puzzled by the change in the man''s mood. She remembered the night when Vincent taunted her and attacked her with painful words. The current man''s tone was almost the same as that of that night, and fear started creeping up on her unknowingly.


    Did she do something wrong? Why did she feel like she was the cause of the man''s mood swings?

 Chapter 75 - Youre So Mysterious

    At the beginning of Cathy''s meeting with Vincent, Cathy didn''t feel anything about this handsome young man. She didn''t even care whether this man liked her or hated her.


    But this man managed to get into her heart and make her feel excited until she admits that she has feelings for him.


    After realizing her own feelings, Cathy felt like she could act like herself and feel comfortable with him.


    But somehow, the man''s mood suddenly changed because he knew that Star Risen''s boss had temporarily dismissed her.


    Is the man disappointed? She should have ignored it, but for some reason, her heart hurt, and she became sad knowing that the man was disappointed in her?


    Cathy couldn''t answer and just lowered her head gloomily.


    Vincent immediately regretted his words when he saw the girl next to him, bowed her head sadly.


    He didn''t mean to be angry... no... he was. But not at Cathy. He was mad with Benjamin for treating Cathy too generous. Whereas previously, he was sure that Benjamin had a thing for Felicia, but why did his cousin treat Cathy like a precious person? Then what about Felicia?


    Vincent sighed, not wanting to spoil the atmosphere between them because he was annoyed with his cousin.


    "Looks like you won''t be busy for the next few weeks. What are you going to do in your spare time?" Vincent immediately changed his tone to normal and friendly again. He even deliberately changed the topic of their conversation to make Cathy speechless.


    Cathy stared at the man in bewilderment seeing the young man''s mood changing rapidly. Actually, what was this man thinking?


    "It depends," came the short answer before continuing her words. "Sometimes, I will accompany my sisters wherever they want, or I will accompany them to play cards at home. For the past few days, we have been busy with household activities such as cleaning the room or rearranging things in the warehouse."


    "So the point is you''re going to spend your free time with your siblings, right?"


    "You can say that."


    "How about you? Do you have anything you want to do yourself?"


    Cathy blinked her eyes, thinking about the answer to that unexpected question. What does she want to do? Before this, Cathy had only done what she had to do. Cathy will be happy to do it if she feels it is her duty whether she likes it or not.


    "I think nothing in particular,"


    "None at all?"


    "Uhm... if there is something I''d like to do, maybe... I will do what my siblings need."


    Cathy wasn''t lying. If she had free time, she would go up to her younger siblings and listen to everything they complain about.


    If they were at school, Cathy would only go to the library to read books that could add to her work insights.


    She felt that what she was doing was her job, and it didn''t matter whether Cathy wanted it or not, but it was what she had to do. She''s just doing her duty.


    Is there something wrong with that?


    "That means you never have fun. No, you don''t seem to know how to have fun."


    "I know how to have fun."


    "Really? Let me guess¡­ you had fun with your sister."


    Cathy could not argue because the man''s guess was right. She even couldn''t speak a word when she saw the man smirked at her. Now Cathy wished to get out of here. For the first time ever, she wanted to run away from someone. And yet, she still wanted to be with that man.


    How confusing!


    Cathy sighed softly at her thoughts. She had never felt this strange feeling before. Lucky for her, her worry was lifted when she saw the bus she was going to take had arrived.


    "My bus has arrived. I''ll go home first," stated Cathy hurriedly as she got on the bus.


    Vincent grinned, seeing the girl tried to escape from him.


    "You think you can run away that easily?" he muttered, which Cathy could not hear before he came up to follow the girl.


    Cathy''s eyes widened when she saw Vincent join the bus and was even more surprised when the man chose to sit beside her. She tried to calm her pounding heart with one hand while looking at the view outside the window.


    "I think I''ll go home too," Vincent said casually. "My house is in the Blue Rosemary cluster, you?"


    "You live in Blue Rosemary?"


    "Hm... something strange?"


    "Ah, no. What a coincidence I live in Red Rosemary."


    "Really?" Vincent pretended to be surprised to find that they live in the same housing but different clusters.


    Well, he did know where that girl lived beforehand. He deliberately provoked the girl by telling her where he lived first. "If you do live there, don''t you have a private car and driver? Why bother taking public transportation?"


    She didn''t own it at all. It all belonged to her uncle. Cathy thought to herself. Even the house in Red Rosemary belonged to her uncle.


    How could she possibly use those facilities when her uncle hated her and her sisters?


    Even when her uncle came back into their lives, Cathy sometimes feels reluctant to use her uncle''s facilities. Besides, she was very used to going by public transportation.


    "I prefer to take public transportation," answered Cathy briefly. "How about you? You also live in Rosemary. Why don''t you use your private car?"


    "I prefer to walk. That way, I will get lots of scenic material for my inspiration," answered Vincent with a smile.


    "You''re so mysterious. Did you know that?"


    Vincent was stunned by Cathy''s unexpected statement. "How is so?"


    "I don''t know. At first, I thought you were cold and prejudiced at someone quickly. Then I thought, ah, this person doesn''t want to follow the rules at all. He''s acting casually. A second later, you act like a savior that makes me admire you."


    Cathy had no idea that every single one of her words made a certain heart beat fast.


    "Then I thought you didn''t have a steady job and were having a hard time making a living. But the next second, you said you lived in Rosemary, which means you don''t have to worry about making a penny. I just can''t find out what kind of someone you are.. You''re so mysterious."

 Chapter 76 - Which Dress Should She Wear?

    "You''re so mysterious."


    Vincent just realized he had been holding his breath for a moment at the girl''s explanation.


    Jeez! Why is this girl so adorable? Why is this girl always able to steal his heart again and again?


    Vincent knew he was the one who asked all kinds of questions about the girl because he wanted to get to know her inside out. But the girl never once asked back about him, which made him think Cathy wasn''t interested in him at all.


    Now the girl said a series of words that made her heart pound, and his brain couldn''t think straight.


    For the first time... for the first time, Cathy was curious about him!


    Does this mean that the girl is starting to be attracted to him? Does this mean he can still have a chance to win over this girl next to him?


    Well, even if the girl avoided him or didn''t have any feelings for him, he wouldn''t just quit either. His family might know Vincent as someone who was not ambitious, spoiled, or easy to bully when dealing with family business rivals.


    But only his close friends, as well as members of his elite team, knew how much ambition he had and how quick-witted and heartless he was against his family''s rivals... especially against his enemies. How could Vincent just give up on getting the girl who stole his heart with his true nature?


    "If you''re curious about me, we can meet again tomorrow."


    Cathy blinked several times because she didn''t expect that the man would ask her to meet again in such a short time.


    "And the next day and the next day and the next day."


    Not yet recovering from the shock, the man even made her more shocked by his words. So, does it mean... they will meet every day??


    Jeez... can''t her heart just calm down for a moment? Only Cathy could hear her pleading in her heart.


    Seeing Cathy not making a sound, Vincent smiled happily. He was sure if this girl did not want to be with him, Cathy would reject him directly and insist on avoiding him. This girl was not like others who were filled with pretense. But this one was straightforward and did not hide hidden motives purposely.


    Therefore, if Cathy hates him or dislikes being with him, she would refuse to meet him this instant. However, this girl didn''t show signs of refusing and just looked at him with a confused look.


    "I''ll assume your answer is yes then," he said with a wide grin that made Cathy unable to breathe normally.


    ''You can''t get away from me anymore, Catherine West. And I will never let you escape from me.''


    Catherine couldn''t hear Vincent''s heart, and her mind was filled with the fact that she would see the man every day.


    She thought that just being able to meet him again was an unexpected miracle, but she had no idea that he would invite her to see him every day.


    Does this mean¡­ the man asking her out?


    Cathy shook her head, quickly shaking off this almost impossible thought. How could they be called dating while the man didn''t say anything?


    The next day¡­


    Cathy glanced one by one at the casual dresses that had been spread out on her big bed. There was a knee-length dress with a pretty ribbon belt at the waist, and next to it was a sleeveless dress with lace at the hem of the skirt. And the next one was a mix and matched a booklet shirt with a short skirt.


    No... it seemed like she won''t be comfortable if she wears a short skirt. Should she wear a t-shirt with jeans as usual?


    Cathy facepalmed, completely confused at which one to wear for today''s meeting. She tried to rummage through her closet to see what clothes she has.


    This has never happened before. Cathy never thought about her appearance when she met someone. Even when she was working, Cathy only wore something comfortable with her favorite jeans. Then why did she mess with the contents of a cupboard that she had barely previously unpacked?


    Cathy walked backward away from her closet, not believing what she would see. For the first time since she lived there, her wardrobe''s situation looked like a war had happened.


    Finally, she laid on her bed with a sigh of resignation. She couldn''t even see colors, so how did she know she would look pretty in the clothes of her choice?


    Beautiful¡­ she often heard the word beautiful, which refers to her. But never once did she take them seriously because every time she looked at her reflection in the mirror, she didn''t look pretty at all.


    She could only see her image with sad eyes filled with bitterness and the gray color that enveloped her from head to toe.


    How does it feel when she thinks of herself as beautiful? Can she be beautiful? Will the person she is going to meet think that she...


    Cathy shook her head hard before picking up the pillow and covering her face.


    She felt herself crazy. She even hoped that the man could see her as a beautiful girl. Therefore she tried to choose clothes that could show her beauty. She wanted to show her best appearance for the man.


    This is... This is the first time.


    "Aaaaaaa..." Cathy screamed under her pillow, bursting with frustration. Of course, the sound was entirely muffled so as not to worry the younger siblings.


    After not moving for a moment, she began to wonder... should she just wear her usual attire? Besides, she didn''t want to be seen overlooked. After all, they weren''t lovers, and this meeting wasn''t date either.


    Cathy decided to wear a plain T-shirt and her favorite jeans.


    Cathy changed clothes according to her choices. Then she said goodbye to her three siblings, kissed their foreheads, and walked straight until passing the house''s gate. However, her steps came to a halt as she decided to listen to her heart.


    She promptly ran back into her house in a hurry while calling one of her sisters.


    "Anna, please help me."


    "What kind of help?"


    "Help me choose a pretty dress."


    Anna squealed happily, and she helped her sister with more than a happy heart. Her most favorite hobby was dolling up her three sisters.. And no one could ever doubt her skill.

 Chapter 77 - Basketball Match

    Catherine was walking down the street when someone bumped into her from behind. Catherine jerked forward but didn''t fall.


    "Sorry, I''m in a hurry." said the person as he ran away from her with an apologetic look.


    Catherine just sighed as she rubbed her arm, which had ached a little from the crash, and let the man off. It wasn''t long before someone called her name from across the street with a loud voice making her gasp in shock.


    Catherine smiled as she saw the face that called out to her. That person also smiled broadly as he waved his hand. After the walking sign lights up, the man instantly dashed over to her with a wide grin as if he was a child who was excited to get new toys.


    It had been almost two weeks that they met every day, per the man''s request. Now the two of them did not feel awkward nor shy with each other. She felt like meeting and spending time with Vincent was the same as when she spent time with Steve.


    Well, it was more than that if she wanted to admit it. Cathy felt that her relationship with Vincent was much closer than her bond with her ''brother.''


    Cathy felt like she did not want to consider Vincent as a brother, just what she did toward Steve.


    "Today, we will find out what kind of activity you liked."


    "Again?" Cathy almost laughed with amusement at that.


    Since Cathy said there was nothing she wanted to do for fun, Vincent took her all over the place and looked for what she would like to do. Of course, Cathy was happy with him, but that did not mean her activities will become her favorite. Knowing this, Vincent did not want to stop looking for something the girl could enjoy the most.


    "What are we going to do today?" asked Catherine.


    "You''ll find out later," Vincent replied in a mysterious tone, and they arrived at a basketball court the next minutes. Several high schoolers were playing there while dribbling the ball.


    After asking himself to join, Vincent played with them and showed his skills. After playing for several innings and winning, Vincent walked over to her with a seductive grin.


    "How is it?" Vincent moved his eyebrows up and down to tease the girl.


    "If you want to impress me with your basketball skill, I''m not impressed at all."


    "Oh, really? How about we have a match?" asked him while throwing the ball in each of his hands in turn.


    Vincent laughed with amusement when he saw the girl''s eyes shining with enthusiasm. So far, Cathy has never said what she likes. The girl never asked for anything if she wished to do something or wanted something. Vincent was the one who had to ask directly... if the girl didn''t answer him ambiguously.


    That''s why he just asked a question while investigating his eyes. The girl''s expression didn''t change, but it was clear that her eyes couldn''t lie. Each time he asked a question, he would compare the look in her eyes when she told him the answer.


    At least little by little, he got to know the girl''s favorite food, or what she liked best.


    For example, the girl did not like spicy food and would become ill if she ate one. She also preferred Asian food rather than Italian, which was perfect for him.


    Vincent wouldn''t have to worry about their tongue food taste as they had a similar preference for the dish.


    However, what Cathy liked the most was doing something that could exhaust him. For example, when they visited the trampoline playing arena, Cathy never stopped laughing and jumping here and there without feeling tired.


    Or when they were playing ice skating, the girl could skate well without tripping even though it was the first time for her. Initially, Cathy was not an expert at skating on ice and only held Vincent''s hands like a baby just learning to walk holding an adult''s hand.


    Cathy was similar to him, who did not give up easily and kept trying to skate on ice smoothly, which was finally successful.


    Who had ever thought that they had so many similarities, and this mere fact made his joy knew no bound.


    And this time, Vincent purposedly invited Cathy to some basketball court. He knew the girl would love to play this exhausting sport.


    "All right. One on one between you and me. Deal?" this time, Cathy challenged Vincent with a tone full of confidence.


    "All right. Who''s afraid?"


    The players who have played for a while rest while watching the match between Vincent and Cathy.


    The first ball falls on Vincent, and he nimbly passes Cathy with ease. Due to their height distance, Cathy failed to block the ball that had been shot by Vincent into the goal ring.


    Vincent threw the ball at Cathy, indicating that Cathy had the ball first.


    "Are you sure you want me to attack first?" asked Cathy.


    "Hm... just try to pass me."


    Cathy gave a crooked smirk that he had never seen. When Vincent realized something, he was too late... Cathy already shot the ball, and it went straight into the ring perfectly.


    "Why would I get past you if I could shoot it from here?"


    "Wooo... nice shot, pretty sister." cheered the young schoolers watching them on the sidelines.


    Vincent giggled when he saw how much satisfaction and enjoyment adorned Cathy''s face. If he didn''t see it with his own eyes, he would never believe that petite figure could shoot the ball in quite a distance.


    It turned out, what Lina said at that time was not a lie. Cathy, who was once the basketball team captain, was no joke.


    Vincent could see her real skill in the next round. Cathy analyzed his movements until she finally managed to steal the ball from him. Vincent changed his playing technique and managed to get the ball back into the ring.


    Both of them smiled excitedly as they started to have a little trouble stealing the ball. When Cathy held the ball, Vincent tried to grab it, but the girl made an expert deception, which caused him to fail to snatch it.


    However, when Vincent noticed the endless laughter escape from Cathy''s lips, he satisfied.


    Until finally, he realized the girl was getting tired and he was shooting the ball at the goal... he deliberately missed his shot, so the ball bounced off the ring and didn''t go into the goal.


    And it was decided that Cathy won the match.


    How sweet of him!

 Chapter 78 - Lets Eat Worm And Bugs

    Knowing that she succeeded in defeating Vincent, Cathy chuckled happily, and soon they were both greeted by the audience''s cheers.


    "Nice play, pretty sister!"


    "That was a cool play!"


    "Blood?! Pretty sister, your hand is injured!" announced one of the young kids making Vincent dash towards Cathy.


    Cathy wore a white long-sleeved shirt, so it wouldn''t be hard to notice a red spot on it.


    Vincent folded the girl''s right sleeve as if he owned it to see the cause of the red spot. He frowned when he saw a small scratch on the smooth skin while bleeding a little.


    "How come you get hurt? When did this happen?"


    "I have no idea. Is this blood?" Cathy''s innocent question had made Vincent stunned. "No wonder why it hurt a little earlier. I have no idea."


    Vincent snickered to himself. He had forgotten the fact that Cathy couldn''t distinguish colors. So she wouldn''t know if there was blood on her shirt.


    Vincent held Cathy''s hand and walked toward a nearby pharmacy without knowing his action causing a certain heart to flutter. This was the first time she had held hands with a man. It turned out that the man''s hand was much bigger than hers.


    But then Cathy wondered, why did that man hold her hand? Why was the man''s expression so unfathomable?


    Is the man angry? During their two weeks together, Cathy noticed the change in the man''s swing mood, which could sometimes be drastic. And Cathy has absolutely no idea the reasons.


    After buying a few things at the pharmacy, Vincent sprayed a liquid antibiotic to clean the wound. Then wipe the remaining blood that has stopped coming out clean with a tissue. Vincent gently and carefully closed the wound with an Elastoplast.


    Cathy''s eyes never left Vincent. Why does she feel like a piece of treasure that breaks easily when Vincent bandages the scratch?


    "You really. I never thought that you could be careless too." Vincent''s voice was a distant one, making Cathy frown.


    "I''m not careless. Besides, I didn''t even know that something scratched my hand."


    "Do you remember that you hit something when you''re coming here?"


    "No... maybe at home? Or the bedroom door?" Cathy tried to remember to find out what caused the cut on her arm.


    Apart from being knocked over by the stranger, she didn''t remember colliding with any sharp objects. Could it be she get hurt because someone bumped her? It doesn''t make sense.


    "I don''t remember," answered Cathy showing her innocent smile.


    At first, Vincent wanted to get mad at him for being careless and hurting herself. Cathy''s arm was injured by sharp objects, yet she played around while knocking him when they played basketball to make the scratch open more widely.


    If only they knew that her arm was injured, Vincent wouldn''t invite her to the court. He even couldn''t help himself but be angry at the girl. However, after seeing such an angelic smile, how could he be angry continuously?


    "All right. Let''s get something to eat." Because he had previously held Cathy''s hand without asking permission, Vincent picked her hand again as if it was the most natural thing to do. "What do you want to eat?" came the question without caring if the girl became nervous around him.


    "Eh? That... Uhm..." Cathy stuttered as she felt her hand was grip tightly by Vincent. "You choose."


    "Okay, then let''s eat worms and the bugs."


    "Ew!" Cathy slapped Vincent''s arm jokingly with her free hand. "How could someone eat worms?"


    "You let me choose, and I chose that kind of meal." came the straightforward answer with a teasing tone. "Unless you craved something else, that would be our meal."


    "I..."


    "What do you want to eat?"


    Cathy looked thoughtful for a moment later... "I want to eat fatty meat soup."


    Vincent smiled with satisfaction at that. Finally... he managed to get the girl next to him to express her wish.


    After finishing their meal, they walked hand in hand through the various shops while chatting. Because of their closeness and how Vincent looked at the girl, everyone would think that the two of them were lovers enjoying their evening date.


    A tall, jet-black haired man with a handsome face and eyes filled with love as he looked at the girl next to him; and a beautiful woman with unique reddish-brown hair and snow-white skin with a bright smile that always adorned her face¡­ both of them attracted the attention of those around them.


    Women were jealous of Cathy, while men wish to have an angel-like partner like Cathy. On the other hand, the couple themselves completely ignored people''s views and were carried away by their own conversations.


    It seemed like the world belonged to them and their eyes only noticed each other, making every looker jealous.


    Not long after, Cathy saw a game booth that caught her eye. Maybe because she had expressed her wish to Vincent before, it became easier for her to voice her heart.


    "Vincent, let''s have a look over there."


    Of course, the young man obliged happily and looked at the booth, which contained various kinds of neatly arranged gifts.


    They had to buy a dart toy to win the prizes. They had to throw the arrow on a target that was some distance away from where they were standing.


    Cathy tried one time with full concentration. Unfortunately, the arrow she shot flew away from the target and only received candy as a reward. After several failed attempts, she finally gave up and gave Vincent a pitiful look.


    Vincent chuckled, seeing her adorable look, and finally gave it a try for once. However, the man''s skill was beyond her expectation.


    The arrow hit the center of the target''s center! It meant they were awarded the grand prize.


    Cathy squealed with joy when she saw Vincent succeed in one try to make Vincent laugh along with her. Well, shooting these mere toys at the desired target was not that difficult. He was trained by the expert... a long time ago.


    "Which one do you want? The brown one or the white one?" came the offering from the booth keeper.


    Cathy''s forehead frowned at the choice of color. How could she know which one was brown and which one was white?


    "The white one," Vincent answered, and a second later, the largest teddy bear she had ever seen was handed into Cathy''s arms.


    "As I thought. White is the most suitable."


    "Ah?" because the size of the large doll almost covered part of her build to exceed her head, Cathy had to tilt her body so she could see Vincent without being covered by the large doll''s frame.


    "Do you remember you told me the gray color suits you well?"


    "..." Cathy did remember... but she felt uncomfortable if the topic of their conversation was color.


    "I think white suits you best," stated Vincent unexpectedly.


    The topic of color discussion was quite sensitive for Cathy, who cannot distinguish colors. But why did she feel calm when Vincent said it?


    "I am?"


    "Hm. You never let other people influence you while you can easily influence others. You can make other people happy, sad, or excited with you."


    "I''m not like that.


    "It''s like that for me. Besides..." Vincent lowered his head to close the gap between them. "When you wear a white dress like this, you look mesmerizing like an angel descend to me."


    Eyes that were aligned, his face that was frightening close had made Cathy''s heart jumped with an unfamiliar joy. But now she heard the words of praise from the man''s lips... Cathy''s cheeks heated up, and she hid her face behind the doll and positioned her body back to face Vincent.


    Vincent''s glint of eyes showed an amused look while holding his laughter to not escape from his lips.


    My gosh! How adorable she is making him want to kidnap her and monopolize the girl.


    "I... I don''t know what you''re talking about," announced Cathy before turning and walking ahead of the young man, who was grinning from ear to ear.


    "Why is she always run away at times like this?" muttered he to himself before marching to follow the girl.


    Vincent accompanied Cathy to walk home, and they took a stroll from the bus stop toward the Red Rosemary. Once at the gate of Cathy''s house, Cathy sighed and lamented to herself. Why is her home so close to the bus stop?


    "Cathy, I have something to tell you."


    "Hm?" once again, Cathy tilted her body. "What is it?"


    Vincent tried to hold back his laugh when he saw the girl trying to see him without being bothered by the doll.


    Unable to stand the enormous barrier anymore, Vincent took the doll from Cathy and lowered his head to level their eyes. Reflexively, Cathy''s head moved backward because of the sudden closeness of their faces. Her face felt hot, and she found out it was difficult to breathe or swallow her own saliva when her eyes interlocked with his.


    "Wh¡­ What?"

 Chapter 79 - Chloeny Paxton

    "Wha... what?"


    Cathy could not be able to be stared at by the man at the same time she felt herself hypnotized by the man''s gaze and could not look away.


    "There, finally, I can see you."


    "Wha... what? Give me my doll." Cathy hoped that she could hide her face on the back of her big doll. Unluckily, Vincent did not give it. Instead, he turned his towering body so that Cathy''s hand couldn''t reach the teddy bear.


    Vincent laughed hard when he saw how hard the little girl tried to snatch the doll from him.


    "What a childish! Why are you teasing me?" complained Cathy while pouting her face.


    "Aren''t you the same? You love hiding behind dolls."


    "You... you gave me the doll yourself."


    "You asked me to win the grand prize first."


    Cathy''s face scowled like a sulking child when her mom wouldn''t buy her favorite toy. Vincent couldn''t help but chuckle, seeing how adorable a girl can be.


    "Never mind. It''s yours then." finally, Cathy turned around to enter her house, which was futile as Vincent blocked her by returning the doll.


    "I am just kidding," coaxed he while rubbing Cathy''s head affectionately, causing the girl''s heart chaos. "Why are you so cute?"


    "..." How did she answer that? Cathy felt her face was blushing and felt relief when she could safely hide her face on the back of the white bear.


    Beep! Beep!


    Suddenly a car horn sounded, and it drove past them very slowly. Vincent and Cathy wondered if they were blocking the roadway. But no, they did not. They stood on pedestrian-only sidewalks and within safe distances from the road.


    Then why did the car gave them a noise?


    Vincent stared suspiciously at the car, which has finally disappeared.


    "Tsk... why do they have to go through here?"


    "Do you know them?" asked Cathy, who was answered with a faint smile by Vincent.


    "See you on Sunday," said Vincent while encouraging Cathy to enter the house immediately.


    "Sunday?"


    "Unfortunately, I have a meeting tomorrow, so I can''t see you."


    "Ooo.."


    "Are you going to miss me?"


    "Good night." came the hurried answer before turning and going into the house, making Vincent chuckle.


    "Vincent!"


    Vincent, who was already walking towards the Blue Rosemary, turned around when Cathy called out.


    "I''m going to Green Park with my siblings this Sunday."


    "Okay, I''ll meet you there."


    "Hm... good night," said Cathy, waving her hand.


    ***


    The next day¡­


    Many people wore black clothes at the Eastern Wallace residence and carried a white lily. Once inside the house, they put the white flower on a large table with a photo of a woman on it¡ªa woman with a wrinkled and skinny face including reddish-brown hair interspersed with gray on several sides.


    Even though the woman still had not reached her forties, the woman looked much older than her real age. She even died young because of her illness. But some said she died in a car accident dozens of years ago.


    The woman was the Paxton family''s first young miss, the true heiress of Paxton crown''s wealthiness, Chloeny Paxton.


    Older Paxton generations found it hard to give birth to a baby girl and did not know why. Every time the wives gave birth, they would deliver a healthy baby boy.


    When Master Davone Paxton knew his wife would deliver a healthy baby girl, everyone was joyful and excited to meet the Paxton family''s first young miss.


    Therefore, a loyal and loving cousin of the old Davone made a hidden elite bodyguard and trained them to serve and protect the first miss only.


    Alas... their protection failed as someone gave toxic in her tea every morning, making her ill, and it killed her.


    The Paxton family and several colleagues who worked with the Paxton business were present to commemorate her death and remembered the late lady''s kindness.


    Although they officially gathered to commemorate the first Miss Paxton, the truth was that other Paxton just wanted to find out the secret Chloeny was hiding. They were sure that Chloe inherited the legacy to Benjamin.


    Of course, they would not ask Benjamin right away, but instead, they searched the information from the business associates who were formerly Chloeny''s close friends.


    Meanwhile, Benjamin, who did not know what secret they wanted, used this event to strengthen his colleagues'' business relations.


    Vincent''s parents chatted with Brittany Paxton while Felicia Bernz monopolized Benjamin. Vincent didn''t like the Paxton members, and he had no intention of approaching them. Therefore, Vincent preferred to be alone.


    "Vincent, are you going to be alone again?"


    A woman comes up to him and hugs him. "You know you''re not alone."


    "I''m not used to you being nice to me." continued Vincent with a faint smile.


    "I''m only nice for this special day."


    "Thank you. But leave me alone. Please, Alice."


    Alice sighed, knowing that she couldn''t force her will while the young man in front of her was at his lowest.


    "Very well. I hope you don''t blame yourself." Alice patted Vincent gently on the cheek with her motherly soul.


    "How can I blame myself if I don''t know what happened? I''ll be fine." said the man, moving away from the crowded room.


    Vincent climbed the stairs to the second floor leading to a room he had frequented a dozen years ago.


    This room was where he visited so often to complain whenever Benjamin taunted him and also... a place filled with both his happy memories and his nightmares.


    "Chloe, listen to this. Benjie is hiding my toys! Again!"


    "Did you pinch his cheek?"


    "Of course... ups..." little Vincent closed his mouth with his two tiny hands.


    "How can I punish him when you pinch him first?"


    Vincent remembered that he was still eight years old, grumbled, and often complained to a beautiful lady to punish his cousin.


    Vincent sighed and stood beside the bedroom window. He closed his eyes as he thought back to his good times with Chloe.


    Without realizing it, gas came out of a hole in the back of the cupboard. Vincent inhales it without knowing it was a gas that could make him hallucinate.


    ''Pinpin... Pinpin...''


    Vincent heard a voice nearby. Strangely, he did not see anyone there when looking for the source of the sound.


    "..."


    It wasn''t long before he heard a voice from outside the room. Vincent came out of the room with light, silent steps and approached the sound source. At the same time, the hallucinatory gas had stopped coming out.


    "Second master Alvianc, do you not know about Chloe''s army?"


    "Mister Paxton. This is the umpteenth time I tell you; I do not know. After all, why are you looking for something that doesn''t exist? It is to my knowledge that the First Miss doesn''t have any force."


    "Then can I ask you to tell me where I can find the first master Alvianc?"


    Vincent''s jaw tightened at this. Why did Martin want to find out where Marcel Alvianc was?


    "Sorry. Since the first lady''s death, my brother has gone to his private place. Even I couldn''t contact him. Even though I want to help you, I can''t do much."


    "Then have you ever heard of Stealth operations?"


    Vincent immediately came out of the room and made a loud voice to attract the two men''s attention.


    Gregory Alvianc seemed relieved by his arrival, while Martin didn''t like his coming.


    "Why are your faces so tense?" Vincent wore his mask and showed a fake smile. He wore an innocent expression telling others that he was clueless at almost everything.


    Martin snorted and said goodbye to Greg before leaving them.


    "The old man won''t give up until he gets what he wants," murmured Greg very quietly.


    "What does he want?" asked Vincent with a tone not the least bit interested.


    "Nothing. Why are you here?"


    "I''m lazy to meet them."


    "I understand your feeling. I didn''t see Clarissa at all. Usually, she would stick around and look for you all day. Did you guys fight?"


    Vincent''s forehead frowned and gave him an unpleasant look at Greg, Alice''s husband.


    "Sorry, it was too far. But your mother was looking for you. You better join your family."


    Vincent exhaled heavily and finally obeyed what Greg said.


    ''Pinpin... Pinpin...''


    Again, Vincent heard the voice. He turned and saw a toddler walking with her arms outstretched toward him.


    ''Pinpin!''


    When Vincent reached out his hand to touch the girl''s hand, the child''s shadow disappeared. Ah, is this one of his lost memories?


    "Does Chloe have a daughter?" Vincent almost even laughed at his question. There''s no way Chloe has a child.


    "What are you talking about? Of course, Chloe has no children. If she has children, then it is certain that Paxton''s heir will be her kid and not Benjamin."


    Yes, it is right. But why did Vincent feel that the little child in his memories was also living in this house?


    "Isn''t there a little girl who also lives here? I rarely see her, but... I''m sure I''ve seen her."


    "You mean Chloe''s caretaker''s child? I heard she did bring her child to treat Chloe''s illness and look after her child at the same time. I heard that the caretaker took her child away after being fired."


    Vincent nodded in understanding.. Little by little, he began to recollect his long lost memories.

 Chapter 80 - Fragmant Memories

    "Wait a minute. Did you... Did your memory return?" asked Greg as he realized something.


    "No. Just a few fragments of memory showing up in my head. As usual... nothing important to remember. You guys won''t tell me either, so what choice do I have?"


    Greg sighed sadly. "Not that we didn''t want to tell you, but we just don''t know what happened."


    "Yes, the same answer as my family. I''m not a child, and I know for sure there is something you are hiding from me."


    "Vincent..."


    "Forget it. I don''t care anymore. It''s in the past." Vincent said it in a cold tone and walked back into the main room to join his family circle.


    "By the way, I heard you already have a lover."


    Vincent rolled his eyes at that. Vincent was very familiar with the car that passed yesterday while honking its horn. The car belongs to his brother-in-law. And it was true, as soon as he entered his house, Vanessa had asked him thousands of questions about Cathy.


    Vincent just sighed resignedly, realizing that his sister must have spread this news to all his acquaintances. The rumors spread very quickly. Vincent grumbled to himself.


    "Not yet. But I plan to make her."


    "Hoo?" there was a clear, cheerful tone to Greg''s voice. "Little Vincent is all grown up now."


    Vincent snorted and ignored his last teasing words.


    "Greg, how do you impress a girl?"


    "Ah? I thought you already knew. You even taught Pasha to get Sophia."


    Well, hid did. Vincent and Frank have to work hard to help the passive Pasha to woo the girl, who finally got married a few weeks ago.


    Vincent smiled as he remembered he had to make Sophia fly to Pina the day before their wedding. Pasha was frowning all day and didn''t want to work and ignore his call.


    "Believe me, the girl I''m pursuing is different. She won''t be blown away if I give her flowers. I also can''t take her somewhere beautiful or romantic because surely she won''t be fascinated by any of it."


    "Your girl is so weird. What woman doesn''t like flowers unless she''s blind."


    "...." to be precise, color blind. Vincent kept the answer to himself. "Well, one doesn''t have to admire something through the visual alone. It can be through voice o ... things she likes. You have to work even harder to woo her."


    "I know it." Vincent''s breath was rigid when he answered, and his face turned pale.


    "Are you okay?" Greg has a bad feeling seeing Vincent''s condition, which looks unwell.


    "I don''t know. My head... feels dizzy." Vincent''s voice turned weaker and hoarse as if he had not to drink for weeks.


    Vincent leaned one body against the wall and then fell. He felt Gregorius Alvianc helped him by supporting his limp body and repeatedly called him before losing consciousness.


    ***


    Vincent woke up in a familiar place with a frowning look. Why is he back here again?


    "Shh... don''t make a sound."


    Vincent saw a woman squatting in front of a wardrobe.


    Chloe? Isn''t that Chloe? She''s alive?


    "Chloe, who are you talking to?" It was not the question he wanted to ask, but he did not have control over his body.


    How weird!


    Chloe immediately rose to her feet and closed the cupboard. "Nobody," she replied and rushed past him.


    Without his command, his feet marched on towards the wardrobe and opened it. However, there was nothing but neatly arranged clothes inside the closet.


    Vincent turned back to get out of the room when he saw a woman covered in blood, lying lifelessly on the bed.


    Vincent''s face was shocked as he stared at the scene in front of him in horror. The woman raised a hand towards him, and that''s when he was startled and woke up from his nightmare.


    Vincent opened his eyes and was confused by the surroundings while adjusting his breathless gasps.


    This is not his room, no... this was his room. To be precise, he often slept in this room when he stayed at this house. Vincent saw the Alvianc couple looking at him worriedly to his left.


    "What happened?"


    "There were some chemicals in your body that make you hallucinate." answered a stranger next to him.


    "He''s a doctor. We''re lucky there was a doctor among the guests today."


    "Hallucinations? I''m not hallucinating at all. My head... is just dizzy." Vincent had forgotten whatever he saw in his dream and was sure he did not hallucinate.


    "It''s because only a little bit goes into your body, so the effect is not very intense either. But this type of drug was powerful, so even if you take it on a small scale, you will still be affected. Well, it was nothing to worry about, but I suggest that you stop consuming the drugs."


    An eyebrow raised when he heard this. Really, what kind of man he is in the doctor''s eyes? When has he ever taken drugs? His parents would beat him up and throw him out of the house if he did.


    After the Alvianc couple expressed their thanks, the doctor returned to the event while Alice, Greg, and Vincent seemed to be thinking something very seriously.


    "Did you drink something? Or inhaled some gas without you knowing?" asked Alice because she knew Vincent was not the one who took the illegal drug.


    "I don''t know. But I haven''t drunk from this place at all. That means maybe I inhaled something without realizing it."


    "You want me to investigate?" this time, it was Greg who asked. Knowing what the man could do, Vincent only smiled. He was sure that the man would immediately get the answer if he mobilized his men.


    "No need. Besides, nothing happened to...Hufh!!?" suddenly, Alice squeezed Vincent''s cheeks with exasperation making him unable to talk clearly.


    "You haven''t changed at all. If you''re in danger, you don''t want to find out the cause. But if someone threatens your family, you started to pull out your fangs and claws. If you keep behaving like this, I won''t care about you. Hmph!" annoyed, Alice walked out and returned to the crowd of guests, making Vincent speechless.


    "I wonder why you married her." his statement earning a chuckle from the second master Alvianc. "Anyway, my family doesn''t know yet, right?"


    "Not yet. We know you don''t want your family to worry about you."


    Hearing this, Vincent breathed a sigh of relief. After making sure that he didn''t feel dizzy anymore, Vincent and Greg walked into the main room to join their family.


    Vincent realized someone was looking at him with great hatred and anger all day long. That person was Stevanord Paxton or more commonly known as Steve Mango.


    Well, he could do nothing about the man''s hatred, so Vincent did not care and joined Felicia and Benjamin.

 Chapter 81 - A Girl Who Falls In Love

    The long-awaited Sunday arrived in the nip of time. As usual, the West siblings would go on a picnic together in Green Park. Although they have been very frequent to places filled only with grass and sand for children to play, the West siblings would never get tired of having a picnic there.


    It''s just that there was something strange with their eldest sister. Of course, it was Anastasia, the most heedful girl among the four of them, who realized their eldest sister''s change.


    Her sister never stopped smiling and even hummed while cooking, which she had never done before. Not only that, it has been a few days now that his sister woke up the twins with a broad smile and bright eyes.


    Well, her sister did wake them up patiently but never with a smile. The twins would often be lazy to get up and asked to awaken five minutes later. This often makes her sister angry because the twins would be late for school if they did not wake up immediately.


    Since last Monday, the twins have started going to school, and Cathy was cheerfully waking up the twins. If they did not want to get up, her sister would tickle the twins mercilessly until they got out of bed.


    This is what makes Anna wonder; actually, what has made her sister change?


    Upon arriving at Green Park, Cathy unveiled a large cloth on the grass to be their base as a seat.


    Cathy opened her supply basket while humming merrily without knowing one of her sisters looked at her suspiciously.


    "Sister, is it possible that brother Steve expressed his feelings to you?" Anna''s question caught the twins'' attention, who were busy photographing their surroundings using her phone camera and directly looked at their eldest sister enthusiastically.


    For a long time, the twins wanted their beloved sister to be the lover of a handsome golden-haired man.


    "Huh? Why should brother Steve express his feelings to me?"


    "Didn''t this morning he called you? I heard his name escaped from your lips."


    This morning Steve did call her, and the man''s voice was a bit strange.


    ''Do you have to go to Green Park? What about going to Orchid Park today?''


    ''It must be fun, but we will spend four hours traveling. I do not want to make the twins exhausted. Tomorrow they have to go to school.''


    Steve kept trying to persuade her not to go to Green Park today. Until Steve finally gave up because Cathy insisted on going to Green Park.


    Cathy wondered what''s wrong with her best friend. It was not unusual for that ''brother'' to forbid her to do something.


    "Sister''s attitude lately is bizarre..." chirped Anna, breaking Cathy''s reverie, " You acted like girls who are in love."


    Cathy''s face glowed red when she heard her sister''s conclusion, which made the twins enthusiastic to see the look on her face.


    "What pleasant news! Sister Cathy and brother Steve are now a couple!" exclaimed Lina happily.


    "What? Of course not." Cathy protested firmly. "Brother Steve is just a brother. Nothing more than that."


    "Aaaawww..." Cathy shook her head, seeing the twins'' disappointed face.


    On the other hand, Anna was not disappointed to hear that she failed to be the sister-in-law of a currently famous model. For her, no matter who will fill her sister''s heart, as long as the man could make her sister happy and protect her, she would accept their relationship.


    For as long as she could remember, her sister was always rigid and protected her and the twins. Anna hoped her sister could open herself up and showed her weak side to the person. She hoped Cathy could find someone who truly loves her and protects her. That''s all Anna wished for her beloved sister.


    "Then who is the lucky guy?" Anna asked in an interrogative tone, yet mischievous glint eyes.


    Vincent''s face appeared in Cathy''s mind, making her face as red as boiling crab.


    Since their reunion at the library two weeks ago, Vincent often took her out to accompany him shopping for stationery or buying a frame, or visiting a playground. And when they decided what to eat, Vincent somehow knew what she craved at the moment.


    For example, when they felt hungry and looking for food on the road. There were three kinds of restaurants lined up on the city''s main street. Some restaurants were selling Indian food, while others were selling sushi and Italian pasta.


    Cathy wanted to eat sushi at that time, but she did not want to tell Vincent because she did not want to bother Vincent by eating something the man did not like.


    ''Do you want to eat Indian cuisine?'' Vincent asked her.


    ''Hm... ok. It''s up to you.'' she answered.


    ''What about sushi? Do you like sushi? ''


    ''Fair enough,'' she replied, but she answered differently in her heart. She liked and wanted to eat sushi right now but kept it hidden.


    ''All right. Let''s eat sushi then. ''


    At that moment, Cathy did not believe what she heard, and apparently, the incident did not happen once or twice. In the days that followed, something similar happened.


    For example, when choosing a food menu listed in the menu book. Cathy wished to taste the food menu number six, but at the same time, she also wanted to eat the number two menu.


    However, she was afraid she could not finish two food menus at once, so she was in a dilemma on choosing it. Eventually, her choice fell to number six.


    ''I want to eat number two, but it seems your choice is also tempting. What if we share?''


    Cathy could not hide her happiness at hearing the offer and quickly agreed with the man.


    Another example was when Vincent invited her to a snack at a roadside booth. When she was confused to distinguish which bottle contained mayonnaise or tomato sauce because the bottle''s color was almost the same in her eyes, the man was the first to provide her the answer.


    ''This is mayonnaise, this is barbecue sauce, and this is tomato sauce. Which do you prefer?''


    Cathy once wondered if the man had the ability to read people''s minds? Why else could explain the man knew her desire?


    And what surprised her the most was that she did not mind if Vincent always paid for their food.


    With his unreasonable reasoning, Vincent always persuaded her not to spend a penny of hers on their meals. All this time, she did not like to have to go into debt or someone to pay for what she bought, especially from a man.


    But for some reason, she couldn''t beat the hard-headed man and let him treated her again and again.


    Not only that... the man''s attitude was so sweet and warm every time they were together.


    Well, the guy would occasionally tease her and trick her. Surprisingly, she did not mind the young man''s mischievousness.


    What is this feeling again?

 Chapter 82 - Ssh. Dont Make A Sound

    Cathy still remembered her moments with Vincent without realizing that three pairs of eyes looked at her with a probing gaze.


    Cathy remembered that the young man would often call or chat with her when they departed. Sometimes, the chat contents were simply saying good morning or good night. And other times, he would ask what she would do for the rest of the day. Without realizing it, she looked forward to the young man''s chat and their next meeting.


    Catherine shook her head at her feeling. Is this what they called love? Can love make her yield and longing like this?


    "Aiya, sister. Why are you daydreaming? So who is it?" urged Anna, who could not hold back her curiosity.


    Actually, Cathy herself still did not want her siblings to know who had been filling her mind all this time. Besides, she didn''t know how the man felt about her. Hence, Cathy decided not to enlighten her curious sisters.


    "At least tell us, is the guy treat you well? Is he like you as much as you like him?"


    Instead of answering the question, Cathy''s mind wandered recalling two days ago. The two of them were indeed holding hands, and the atmosphere between them was like lovers. Vincent did treat her well and sweet to make butterflies flew around her abdomen.


    But... are they lovers? Vincent never mentioned this, nor did he confess his feeling. Perhaps, she saw it wrong? Maybe Vincent only considered her as a dear friend? What would she do if the man thought her that way?


    However, why did she feel that the young man''s gaze as if she was the only woman in his eyes? Was it okay to assume that the man had the same feelings as her?


    Catherine quickly pushed aside her vague reverie and immediately focused on her younger siblings.


    "Today, I made your favorite sandwich." Cathy took a sandwich from her basket and fed it to Anna''s mouth. She deliberately avoided her sister''s curiosity and pretended to hear nothing.


    Anna, who frowned because her sister refused to satisfy her curiosity, only opened her mouth to welcome her sister''s sandwich.


    Cathy laughed with amusement when she realized that her sister was cranky. Usually, the one who could least hold back her curiosity was their youngest sister, Elizabeth. So it was so unusual that now Anna was the one who couldn''t keep her interest hidden.


    "Ah, that''s easy. We can come directly to PHY and ask brother Steve directly." came the unexpected suggestion, making Cathy and Anna glare at her. "What''s my fault? Why are you guys so fierce to me?" asked Lizzy in an innocent tone.


    "Before we put our feet inside, the security guard will kick us out first. Moreover, minors are strictly prohibited from entering PHY."


    Cathy looked at Anna in disbelief at her sister''s ridiculous answer. There was no way the PHY security would kick them out because most of the staff there already knew who they were. It''s just that... Rosa would get in someone''s hair if she saw her sister come to play around.


    "Not because we are underage. But Auntie Rosa would scold us later." this time, Lina answered according to the facts, followed by a nod of Cathy approvingly.


    "But, at least we can eat for free from her."


    Cathy and Anna shook their heads. It was true. Rosa would kick them out by treating them to the twins'' favorite food. In the end, Cathy returned the money to the kind woman because she didn''t want to feel that she owed anyone.


    But Rosa only said that this was a gift because she helped the stars fostered by PHY by recommending their names. This was precisely what made her feel even more disinclined by his ''brother'' manager. Therefore, every time she visited the PHY, she no longer invited her younger sisters.


    "No need to go there, because brother Steve and I are only friends. This is the reality," stated Cathy firmly.


    Cathy chuckled when she saw the twins'' pouting expressions. It seemed they wanted to pair her with Steve.


    "Ahhh, it''s so hot today. I want to eat ice cream. Sister Cathy, please buy us ice cream." crouched Lina.


    "Okay, I''ll buy ice cream if you stop pouting." agreed Cathy, making the twins giggle at her.


    "I''ll help." offered Anna as she was a little bit bored only to sit here.


    "No need. You take care of the twins, so they don''t run around and get lost."


    "Aiya, sister. What are we? We''re not kids anymore." Lina''s scolding made Anna and Cathy laughed cheerfully.


    "But you guys are still childish." teased Anna, curling her fingers to tickle the twins.


    Cathy smiled broadly at her siblings'' ridiculousness and headed off to the nearest ice cream booth.


    There were three ice cream stands and one cotton candy stand. After some deliberation, she bought sweet cotton candy, which was Anna''s favorite snack, before buying the ice cream cone next to the candy stand.


    "Anna! Here''s your favorite cotton candy." Cathy summoned her sister and handed it to Anna when her sister approached her.


    "Are you sure you don''t need my help?"


    "Yes, now, get over there first and enjoy it with the twins. I''ll catch up in a minute."


    "Okay." Anna walked back to her twin sister''s place, not far from the snack stands.


    The twin squealed excitedly when they saw the big pink cotton candy and swarmed around their second eldest sister to devour it.


    "Calm down, you girls. It won''t go away." giggle Anna while letting the twin sat on her two sides.


    "You liar. It would go to our tummy." retorted Lizzy causing her twin sister to laugh while Anna rolled her eyes lazily.


    "Sister Anna, do you think that sister Cathy would someday fall in love with some guy?"


    "Of course, she would. Why would you think the other way?"


    "Well, I remembered she rejected all the man that tried to woo her."


    "I also remembered sister Cathy once said that she wouldn''t get married before ensuring our happiness." continued Linna, agreeing with her twin sister. "What does it mean?"


    "Sister Cathy said that?"


    The twins nodded their heads together to answer her, making Anna took a glimpse of her eldest sister, who was still buying the ice cream for them.


    On the other hand, Cathy went back to the ice cream booth and ordered four ice cream cones. The one selling ice cream was an older man with a friendly smile. After asking what flavor Cathy wanted, the older man scooped out the ice and put it on the cone with two scoops on each.


    "Young miss, have everyone told you that you have beautiful hair?" the seller asked a random question, making her feel uncomfortable.


    Even so, Cathy just smiled patiently and answered it politely. "I guess so."


    "But you should change the color if you ask my opinion."


    No. No one asked for your opinion. Cathy wanted to voice her inner mind but held her tongue from saying it.


    "It will be even prettier. How about light brown or black? Would you try it?"


    Cathy regretted that she came to this ice cream booth. She should choose another one so she wouldn''t need to hear such fake flattery. In the end, Cathy decided not to give any answer while waiting for the ice cream to be ready, and she would quickly leave the booth.


    Cathy couldn''t wait when she had received three cones and was waiting for the last one. The older man did not stop at what he said about her hair color to her annoyance. She couldn''t even remember what color her hair was like, and she couldn''t even see it because of her eye condition.


    Furthermore, what is his business regarding her hair color? It''s up to her whether she would dye it or not.


    "Having a face like that and a distinctive hair color will make the poison snake do the same thing a dozen years ago."


    Cathy ignored the last word as she was just looking forward to the last cone and eager to return to her sisters'' place.


    And when the last cone was handed to her, she accepted it happily when she heard the older man''s sharp voice.


    "Shhh... Don''t make a sound!"


    Cathy looked at the older man with a raised eyebrow, utterly unaware of the movement of the older man''s hand injecting something into her outstretched hand to receive the final cone. The next second, a memory that had been buried in her mind came to the surface.


    A woman put her in a cupboard... more precisely, the woman locked her up.


    ''Shhh... don''t make a sound.'' said the woman. Then the woman spoke something she couldn''t hear. Cathy clearly saw the woman''s mouth move, but her ears couldn''t hear a single thing that the woman was saying. Then the woman got up and closed the door of her cage.


    As the light dwindled, the surroundings also turned dark. Her hands went limp, and the four cones she was holding fell. Cathy felt a sudden pain strike her head, and her body felt heavy. A second later.... she fell unconscious.

 Chapter 83 - Twin Sibling

    On a remote island where there were only trees and a cube-shaped building made of bricks with a stainless steel roof, a young man practiced sparring on the beach with several shirtless men.


    The young man had reddish-brown hair and dark brown eyes. His skin was an exotic dark because he loved to tan his skin under the sun. The bare-chested young man showed it was perfect muscles and sturdy toned build.


    Every girl would be drooling over the well-built muscle of the man. This handsome young man was currently surrounded by dozens of people who have been trained with martial arts experts.


    A fist flew at him, but he ducked nimbly as he twisted his leg and kicked his opponent''s down. Two other people simultaneously advanced at him, yet he quickly rose to his feet and spun his body to float in midair as his feet kicked the opponent behind and the hand punched the front opponent.


    Even though ten people beat him at once, this young man managed to beat them all without running out of breath.


    Seeing that all his opponents had collapsed and could not get up again, the young man relaxed his muscles.


    "Young master, great job there." exclaimed a middle-aged man approaching the young man carrying a black robe to put it on the man''s torso.


    "They were not challenging at all. I felt like I beat some kids. Are you sure they''re the best on our team?"


    "Young master..." whined one of the beaten men. "Please have mercy. Your skill is way superior to us. We are no match for you."


    "How is the result? Is the girl the one?" the young master ignored his men who were trying to get up and returned to focus on his assistant.


    "Yes, young master. That child is the girl we are looking for." replied the servant, handing a photo to his young master.


    At first, his eyes widened to see the girl''s face, but seconds later, his eyes softened to see the image.


    The photo showed a reddish-brown haired girl who was smiling as bright as the sun. The girl''s hair color was just like his except that the girl''s eyes were light brown with dark pupils. That girl''s smile line made anyone who saw her feel warm, and the girl''s eyes seemed to hypnotize anyone who looked at her. The young man gave a smile that his servant rarely saw.


    Could it be that his young master felt happy that they had finally found the girl they had been looking for these dozens of years?


    "She looks like an angel. I never knew that she had the same face as our mother. What''s her name?"


    "Her name is Catherine, young master. People around her called her Cathy."


    Cathy?


    "Then I will call her Rinrin." Once again, the young man beamed a happy smile and couldn''t wait to meet the girl in the photo.


    "Rinrin, wait for me as I''m coming for you." stated the young man while giving a peck on the photo briefly. "What about the great master? You still can''t reach him?"


    "Not yet. Master still doesn''t want to see anyone."


    "Then send him the message. We''ve found his missing daughter. I can''t believe he won''t be out of place."


    "Yes, master."


    The assistant walked beside his young master with a nervous step. He needed to report something to his young master, but he was afraid of his master''s temperament.


    His young master''s temper would explode as soon as he reported this.


    The assistant wondered if he should say it or not, even when they entered the narrow cube building. What was inside is not what it appears on the outside. The building looked like a rundown construction that had not been used for decades from the outside. But inside, they were surrounded by a pure white wall decorated with several cameras that moved to examine the two.


    The two of them waited patiently for a laser to check their identity. A red laser light passed from the top of the head to the toes before the green light flashed across the walls.


    After the identification was completed, the floor below them moved downwards. Apparently, the building was an elevator to the unknown underground.


    The young man had realized the strange behavior and was impatient with his father''s assistant''s restlessness.


    "Do you have anything to say?" His young master''s tone sounded threatening made the older man break out in cold sweat.


    "To be honest... They decided to put a rare memory substance on Miss Catherine."


    Rare memory, or better known as RM, was one of the formulas concoction created by their organization, which could stimulate the brain to carry the most profound memories that have long been forgotten. Unfortunately, because these substances contain hazardous chemicals, they could cause coma or death in the user.


    "WHAT?! WHEN?"


    "Today. Miss Catherine''s currently on her way to the hospital."


    "Who told them to give her RM? If her body is not strong, the girl will die of heart failure."


    "Mister Lest gave the orders."


    The older man was not too surprised that his young master punched the elevator wall so hard. Having served his young master since the master was a child, he was very familiar with his young master''s temperament.


    His master was easy to go rampage and hated when things didn''t go according to plan. Only this time, the master''s expression was even more terrifying than usual. He had never seen his young master this furious before.


    The elevator doors opened, and they walked around where there were a dozen people, each doing their respective task. More than fifty screens mounted on the walls, but only a few were lit.


    "Contact Lest and pass on my word. If something happens to my sister, I will not forgive him even though he is the core LS team leader. No... I, myself, will go to their base and destroy the place!"


    "Yes, master."


    The young master glanced again at the photo he had been holding.


    "I will not let the same thing happen to you.. This time I won''t fail to protect you from them."

 Chapter 84 - Hallucination Drug

    The young master turned his gaze to the dozens of unlit monitor screens. As long as Stealth has not been activated, those screens would not turn on. If the screen did not on, they couldn''t move freely and took revenge on the first young miss Paxton''s killer.


    Moreover, they will not be able to usurp the throne from Benjamin and restore Paxton''s business''s glory as before.


    After nearly twenty years of searching for the key to activate the Stealth Satellite, they had almost given up. They had utterly no idea where the first lady hid the activation key or inherited it. Even Lest, the first lady''s right-hand man, didn''t know where the key was.


    It was only six years ago that one of their members saw the face of someone who looked very much like Chloeny Paxton. They said that the first Lady Paxton was still alive, and some said it was Chloe''s soul who was lurking around the town. But only the core senior members of the LS knew a secret about the First Lady.


    About twenty-five years ago, Chloeny Paxton gave birth to twin boys and girls. The young master Alvianc was one of the twins, while the girl in the photo... Catherine was the other twin.


    A pair of twins who do not look alike but have the same hair color were separated once they were born into this world. Even their biological father did not know that he had a daughter.


    When they found out and were about to find his twin sister''s whereabouts, the girl disappeared, and Chloe had died tragically.


    The LS authority elder was convinced that his twin sister was the primary key. They were sure that Chloeny must have given her daughter the activation key because the little girl was the second young miss Paxton.


    Since then, they have continued to search for his twin sister''s whereabouts without success. As long as Stealth wasn''t active, they wouldn''t be able to access cameras worldwide. If his mother, Chloeny Paxton, hadn''t deactivated Stealth, then he could find his twin sister ages ago.


    "Young master, we have prepared what you asked for." came the report from one of the maids, bowing her head.


    The young master immediately rushed to his room and took a shower to wash his sweaty body from the sparring earlier.


    After taking a shower, he dyed his hair dark brown... it almost looked like black. Then he wore black colored contact lenses. He looked at his reflection in the mirror and was satisfied when there was no sign of his resemblance to Chloe or the other Paxton members.


    He deliberately dyed his hair to disguise himself, not to make people feel suspicious of his parents'' identity. It was no longer a secret that the reddish-brown hair that he and his younger twins have was a hallmark of the Paxton family.


    Simultaneously, somewhere far away and undetected island, the old master whom the young master was talking about was sitting on a bench on the yacht casually.


    In his advanced age, he preferred to spend the rest of his life alone rather than taking care of the family business. He had given most of his inheritance to his only son while his brother was in charge of other business branches. For him, now was to enjoy life without getting involved in any intrigue.


    "Grandmaster, there is an important message from the young master." a servant approached him while bowing his head toward the older man.


    "Any word that came to me has never been as important as I wanted to listen. I''m tired and desire to be alone in this place. Leave me alone."


    Why would he leave this place when there was no longer a woman he loved in this world?


    "The young master said.." the servant''s words stopped when he saw the grandmaster waving his hand away as if he wanted to drive his servant out.


    Because of that, his servant did not dare to continue his sentence and left his master to enjoy his day without notifying his youngest daughter''s whereabouts.


    ***


    As soon as the ambulance arrived at the hospital, Catherine was brought into the ICU for examination. After examining it for a few minutes, the doctor stepped into the room, followed by Vincent.


    Vincent was wholly uneasy during their trip to the hospital. He even blamed himself for not bringing his car. If only Vincent got his car, he didn''t have to wait long and instantly took Cathy to the hospital.


    Earlier, he had to wait for the ambulance to make him unable to think clearly, and from then, a tremendous feeling of panic swept over him.


    After Cathy received treatment and saw the doctor''s expression in charge, only then could he feel a little calm. He should have contacted Cathy''s family... the guardian who cared for the West sister. Alas, he didn''t know who the family was looking after Cathy, while the girls only mentioned uncle Ben''s name when he asked about their guardian.


    He couldn''t possibly find someone with just Ben, could he? There were so many people who have that name. One of them was his cousin, Benjamin, then two of his team members named Bernard and Benny. Well, even though he knew it would be impossible to find Uncle Ben in an hour, he still ordered his members to look for Ben West or other family members who have West surnames. Sadly, the result was nil.


    Therefore, Vincent was the one who took care of the administration and became Cathy''s guardian. Not that he minded.


    When Vincent asked the doctor regarding Cathy''s condition, he would never expect to hear the answer.


    The doctor said Catherine took illegal drugs? And right now, she''s under some hallucinating and murmured weird words in her sleep? Is something wrong with his ears? Or did the doctor eat something vicious so the doctor couldn''t speak well?


    "That''s right. We found something that could make her look like someone addicted to drugs in her blood system. The dose is also enormous. She would experience heart failure if her body didn''t survive the night."


    Vincent gasped at that and realized he was not dreaming after feeling the pain in his thigh as soon as he pinched himself.


    That''s impossible. Cathy isn''t that kind of person.. She couldn''t possibly be addicted to this kind of drug.

 Chapter 85 - Old Memories

    "We found something that could make her look like someone addicted to drugs in her blood system. The dose is also enormous. She would experience heart failure if her body didn''t survive the night."


    Vincent gasped at that and realized he was not dreaming after feeling the pain in his thigh as soon as he pinched himself.


    "That''s impossible. Cathy isn''t that kind of person. She couldn''t possibly be addicted to this kind of drug."


    "It''s not that kind of drug. It''s not a drug that can make users addicted. I''ve never seen a formula like this. I don''t know for sure because this is the first time we''ve encountered a compound like this. But for sure, this prescription affects her brain, making her hallucinate or see something she thinks is real in the form of a dream."


    "Isn''t there a way to get it out?"


    The doctor shook her head dejectedly. "My apology. We dare not take further action before knowing the specifications. We will monitor her situation and make sure she is not in danger."


    "I understand. Thank you, doctor... Kirena," replied Vincent when he read the doctor''s name on the name tag. He found nothing suspicious about the female doctor and believed everything the doctor said.


    As soon as Vincent came out of the room, the doctor took out her hand, which was hidden in the pocket of her doctor''s robe. There was a similar tattoo on her wrist showing two lions with a crown between the lion''s heads.


    Unbeknown to Vincent, the doctor could give an antidote or remove the dangerous fluid from Cathy''s body. But she deliberately let it be and only watched Cathy so as not to suffer heart failure.


    If she could choose, she wouldn''t let the patient suffer and immediately gave the antidote. However, she couldn''t disobey her superior''s direct order. The doctor sighed, hoping the patient would survive this night.


    On the other hand, Vincent, who had just come out of the doctor''s room, walked to Cathy''s room without the slightest suspicion. He saw the three younger girls still crying on both sides of their eldest sister.


    Vincent walked over to them and sat next to Cathy, holding her hand. He could see the girl began to break out in cold sweat and mutter indistinctly.


    "No... No..."


    "Cathy, wake up..." Vincent tried to wake the girl who seemed like having a nightmare. He even began to feel the hand he was holding was as cold as ice.


    ***


    "Sister,"


    "Sister Cathy... wake up... please,"


    Cathy heard her siblings calling her name, and she distinctly caught her sister''s sobs. She could even feel a large hand gripping hers tightly. But she couldn''t open her eyes at all, nor could she move her muscle.


    What happened? What''s wrong with her?


    She desired to arise and open her eyelids to reassure her three sisters that she was all right. She felt sorry when she had to hear her siblings cry, mainly because the cause of their crying was her.


    Cathy was still trying to open her eyelids or move her muscle, which was futile. Her heart began to panic when the voices of her sisters faded away.


    Is she dead? Is she unable to wake up again? Suddenly Cathy was terrified.


    It wasn''t long before she heard a voice in a conversation.


    "Her hair color is too flashy."


    "We can cover it with a hat."


    "Miss, this child is getting more and more like you."


    "You''re right. This place will be no longer safe for her."


    Strangely, Cathy did not recognize any voice that sounded in her head. Who are they?


    "Hush! Don''t bother me studying. Go away."


    This time she heard a boy''s voice. Why did the voices she heard were not the same?


    Where is she? Who are they? Why can''t she see anything?


    Once again, she tried to open her eyes and her heartfelt relief as soon as she could see the surroundings. She saw two adults not far from her discussing something with solemn faces.


    Her eyes filled with tears when she saw the two people''s faces. Is it a dream? If so, she doesn''t want to wake up from this beautiful dream.


    "Mama..." Cathy realized her voice wasn''t normal. She glanced at her hands and realized she wasn''t her usual figure. She''s a toddler?!


    The woman she called mama turned around in surprise then smiled as she approached her.


    "You''re right, darling. I am your mama. From now on, I am your mama."


    Why did her mother say this kind of words? Isn''t the woman her mother since the beginning?


    "Catherine, he''s your daddy. Come on, try calling him dada."


    Catherine turned to a man who was looking at her in displeasure. She remembered that day where the man slapped her hard. Has her father never loved her all this time? Even since she was a little??


    Or could it be... she was adopted??


    "Daniel... she is also your family. Look at her. You make her scared."


    Cathy saw her father sigh and then approached the two of them with heavy steps.


    "This kid''s hair is too flashy. We have to change it. How about we dye it another color?"


    The mother glared at her husband. "Are you kidding?! She''s not even three years old yet."


    "It''s also for her sake. Sooner or later, they will notice her existence."


    "Not on my watch." The mother clicked her tongue in annoyance and looked for something from her wardrobe.


    Then the older kind woman took a beautiful round hat for girls and put it on Cathy''s head. She curled Cathy''s hair and tucked it inside the hat.


    "Well, her hair would be hidden this way. Jeez... What kind of creature are you? You''re so adorable," the mother pecked her face repeatedly, earning a giggle from little Cathy.


    "Since when do you have a hat like this?"


    "Ever since we got married. I fancied a daughter, so I bought cute clothes and accessories for our future baby girl."


    "We don''t even have children yet."


    "Hush! Isn''t this girl, our child? Isn''t that right, Cathy? From now on, I will call you Cathy.." once again, the mother kissed both cheeks of hers.

 Chapter 86 - Cathys Nightmare

    Cathy just stayed there, unable to process the conversation between her parents.


    Really, what in the world had happened to her? Why did her body come back like that of a child? And also, why does she feel like she was just an adopted child of her sisters'' parents?


    She knew that Anna and the twins were Danie West''s biological daughters as she was there when their mom gave birth to the three but is she?


    If she was not their biological daughter, then who is her birth parents? Was it because of this? Because she was not his real daughter, his father being mean to her?


    Cathy was lost in her thoughts and completely unaware of the changes taking place around her. She felt like she owned her body, but at the same time, she couldn''t control her body as if someone possessed her.


    "Daddy, daddy... where is mommy? I want to meet mom."


    "I told you, your mom is currently staying at the hospital to welcome your new sister. This time you will have twins."


    "I also want to go with you to the hospital."


    "No. You''re not going today." voiced her father in a firm and stern tone.


    "But dad..."


    "Cathy, the last time you came out... you took off your hat carelessly. I don''t want you to come out without wearing a hat."


    "I promise I won''t take off my hat this time."


    Her father sighed impatiently. "The problem is now we don''t have a hat anymore. Every time you wear it, you will take it off in any place. I don''t know how many hats you have lost. For the time being, you just stay at home."


    "I don''t want to. I want to meet mom." crouched Cathy began to sob.


    In the end, the father took her hand and locked her in her room.


    Click! There was a sound of a key indicating the door to her room was locked. And now Cathy could not get out of this room.


    "Daddy, dad! Open the door. I don''t want to be here. I want mommy. Dad... daddy," sobbed Cathy while banging hard on the door.


    Cathy didn''t want to cry, but in fact, her tears were pouring down her cheeks. Is it possible that her soul also becomes like a child because she was in a child''s body? The whiny crybaby as she was used to?


    Cathy felt like she could take control of her body for a moment. She turned the knob and opened it slowly. Cathy sighed with relief when the door opened, but what she saw was not what she expected.


    It happened precisely as fifteen years ago. Cathy knew she should have closed the door to her bedroom again and hid behind the door. That way, she won''t face her drunken father, and she wouldn''t have to feel the heat on her cheeks.


    But... she loved her sisters so much that she sprinted to stop her father from approaching her crying sisters.


    Even she was crying, sobbing, knowing what would happen next. As her father raised his hand to slap her, Cathy closed her eyes in anticipation of the impending pain. But the pain never came, and she finally opened her eyes again.


    This time she was in a place she had never seen at all. Cathy was sure she never came to that place, but at the same time, she felt nostalgic for this place.


    Where is this place?


    Cathy heard a creaking sound from above her head, causing her to raise her head. She saw a large gorgeous decorative lamp swinging.


    She squinted her eyes at the lamp suspiciously. A second later, the lamp''s size grew, and the distance between her head and the huge thing grew closer.


    When she realized what was happening, Cathy''s body tensed, and she looked at the decorative lamp falling towards her with a look of horror.


    "NOOOOOOOOOOO!!!" in an instant, Cathy rose and sit on the bed while screaming loudly.


    "Cathy! Cathy! Shhh... calm down. It''s not real, just a dream. Shhh..."


    Catherine was breathless and stunned at the soothing voice beside her.


    She could feel her own hand as freezing as ice, and her back was wet with sweat. She felt her chest tightened as she tried to breathe because of the terrifying vision.


    Why did this happen to her? Why she had this kind of nightmare that she never imagined before?


    After she calmed herself, only then could she feel one sturdy arm around her shoulder and the endless soothing voice that whispered into her ear while giving comfort.


    Cathy glanced to her side and a little taken aback to see that the man was with her.


    Vincent? Why is Vincent here? Cathy scanned her surrounding with a pounding heart as this was not her room.


    Is this another dream? But she felt a gentle caress on her hand and heard the sound of the twins sobbing in her ear. She also smelled a medical scent that she didn''t like making her realize she was in the hospital. Does that mean she has awakened from her nightmare?


    "Sister... I thought you wouldn''t wake up again." sobbed Lina, who was now hugging her from her left.


    Cathy began to breathe normally and could see her three sisters'' swollen faces. Are they crying all the time? How long have they cried so that her three younger sisters'' faces and hair are far from neat?


    "Are you okay? How is your feeling now?"


    Cathy turned to her right and looked at Vincent, who also had a worried expression on him.


    "Hm. I''m fine. What happened to me?"


    "I happened to see you buying ice cream. So I walked over to greet you, but suddenly you passed out. Your sisters were crying all the way to the hospital... until now, actually." Vincent''s hand gently rubbed her head, "Finally, you awake now."


    "Why did I pass out?"


    "Still not confirmed. Maybe because you are too tired." Vincent did not tell the real reason as he did not want the girl to worry. "I''m sorry, it seems like this is my fault. I shouldn''t have taken you around the last few days."


    "No, that''s not true," replied Cathy hastily. "It''s not your fault, and I don''t mind at all. I really do." she continued in a reassuring tone.


    Vincent smiled regretfully at her and once again gently stroked her head.


    "I''ll give you girls some space," offered Vincent leaving the room.


    Once again, Anna''s extraordinary sensitivity noticed her eldest sister''s bleak look at Vincent''s departure. She wondered if perhaps this young man named Vincent had filled her sister''s heart.


    But she didn''t really think about it.. For now, she wanted to ensure her sister''s health.

 Chapter 87 - Hallucinatory Drug

    Vincent clenched his hand the instant he had closed the door to the room. His jaw tightened, and his gaze was filled with an unstoppable rage. Everyone who walked past shuddered in fear feeling a hostile aura from his body.


    Who did it? LS or someone else? How dare they injected hallucinations formula into Catherine! How dare they make the girl he loves have nightmares!


    Vincent wouldn''t let them go so easily if he found the culprit. After taking a long breath to calm his raging heart, Vincent looked for a quiet place to contact his team members.


    On the other hand, in Cathy''s room, the twins didn''t want to let go of her hug even though Cathy had repeatedly assured them that she was okay.


    At first, when Cathy woke up from her strange dream, she almost cried. Because when she was awake, her heart and soul were already feeling devastated to remember what she had seen in her dream.


    She remembered that her father did not care about her when her mother was pregnant with twins. Even before Anna was born, her father was cold to her. She felt like her father''s affection towards her was lessening because of her sister''s coming. Her father never invited her to play outside again like he used to, which in the end, she could only look for her mother.


    Unfortunately, her mother, who was about to give birth to twins, had to be hospitalized, making her unable to meet her beloved mother. Her father often scolded her every time she nagged to see her mother in the hospital. She was locked up in the room whenever her father visited the mother who was in the hospital. After her mother died of bleeding, her father''s temper got worse.


    What hurts the most was when her father slapped her face very hard. She wanted to cry... her heart felt like it was being torn apart.


    Why did the dark memories of her father appear simultaneously in such a short time? Why didn''t she see any of the good memories she had with her father? Is it possible that she doesn''t have happy memories with her father? Is it true that her father didn''t love her since she was born?


    This thought made her heart crush helpless, and she wished to scream out loud her sorrow.


    But, as soon as she saw Vincent''s face, or when she saw her younger siblings'' disheveled appearance, her coming tears dried up instantly to the point there was no a single trace of her glistened eyes.


    This has become a habit. Cathy never cried or showed her weakness in front of other people. No. The right word was she didn''t allow herself to look weak in front of others, even more so in front of her younger siblings.


    She didn''t want to make them worry for her and become sad because of her. In fact, she was the one who was comforting her three sisters right now so that they would stop crying while trying to calm them down.


    Cathy tried to take her mind off her bitter memories so that she wouldn''t become weaker and cry. She must be strong for the sake of her siblings.


    A few hours later...


    "It''s late. You better go home. Mister Neels will take you home."


    Vincent tried to persuade Cathy''s three sisters to go home because it was already late at night. Vincent called his family driver and asked him to drive them home.


    "Let the twins go home. I want to be here to accompany my sister." urged Anna.


    "I know you''re concerned for your sister, but I can''t let her be sad to see her sisters fall ill or skip school tomorrow."


    "But sister Cathy will be alone..."


    "I can ensure you she won''t be alone." cut Vincent firmly. "I''ll accompany her. I promise your sister will be fine. I won''t let anything happen to her."


    At first, Anna could not fully trust Vincent. Even though they had met on Pina Island, Anna still considered Vincent just an ordinary acquaintance. Plus, she never heard her sister told her about her closeness to this man.


    But seeing the seriousness of this man and the panic when he saw her brother passed out; coupled with the change in her sister''s flowery attitude, made her wonder, is it possible... that the man who managed to fill her sister''s heart was the man in front of her right now?


    Anna remembered her sister''s conversation with Vincent earlier. Vincent had often asked her sister to go out together. Does that mean the two of them are already an item? Since when? How far has their relationship gone? Why did her sister hide this from them?


    Finally, Vincent managed to persuade Anna and the twins to comply and get into the car before eventually being escorted by Vincent''s family driver until they arrived at Red Rosemary.


    Vincent returned to Cathy''s room and noticed Cathy having a nightmare once again.


    Vincent gripped the girl''s hand and whispering a soothing word. He hoped that the girl''s nightmare would end soon, and any chemical drug''s effects inside her body would quickly disappear.


    Beep... beep... beep... Beeeeeeeeeeeeep


    Vincent immediately pressed the button to call the nurse aware of Cathy''s heartbeat weakening and stopping.


    Not long after, the female doctor and several nurses entered and tried to save Cathy. Vincent ruffled his hair in frustration while waiting outside the room, without realizing that tears began to stream down his cheeks.


    No one knew for how long Vincent waited outside while praying that Cathy was all right. There was a hand tapping his shoulder, giving strength, but Vincent did not raise his head at all to see the owner of the hand on his shoulder. He was too frantic, his body too heavy to even lift his face. He felt powerless, and his chest felt heavy, making his lung tight.


    About eighteen years ago, he had felt this kind of sorrow. Since he got the news of the woman''s death, he has locked himself in a room for a whole month and has gone on a hunger strike. As a result, his body became thin like walking bones and made his mother cry hysterically.


    If neither his mother nor his sister loved him, who never grew tired of trying to bring him back to life, then he wouldn''t be the current Vincent himself.


    "The girl will be fine." his friend, Frank''s voice sounded in his ear. "She''s not that woman. And she''s not poisoned like that woman. She''ll be fine."


    Hearing this, his tears were flowing more profusely. Vincent knew... Cathy was not that woman, and he truly knew Cathy''s body was not as weak as that woman.


    But... the fact that someone was after the girl; the fact that until recently he had not been able to find the culprit; the fact that he again failed to protect the person who was so precious to him made him grieve and despair.


    "Vincent... you need to be strong. We are still investigating the culprit, and you know we will never stop looking for them."


    Vincent wiped the tears on his cheeks and began to clear his mind. What Frank said was true. There was still hope. Catherine''s still fighting in there, and she''ll be fine.


    Therefore now he was trying to collect the puzzle found in his head.


    First, they erased Cathy on the island, with Clarissa, who also happened to be there. LS indirectly acknowledged that they were the ones who erased Cathy''s presence.


    Second, yesterday he accidentally inhaled hallucinatory gas, which turned out that his blood formula was very similar to Cathy''s blood sample after being investigated.


    That means the culprit who gave the hallucinatory gas and injection was the same person.


    And third, the person who gave him the hallucinatory gas must be someone familiar with the Eastern Wallace residence. That means the culprit was either LS or Martin Paxton and others.


    Unfortunately, he still hasn''t found a more accurate puzzle about the culprit. In addition, LS was not an organization that hurts people for no reason. Their main goal was only to protect the heir to Paxton''s throne. If anyone opposed or threatened Paxton''s throne''s safety, LS would move.


    Since now Benjamin occupies the throne, shouldn''t LS follow what Benjamin ordered? Or does Benjie hate Cathy and order LS to harm Cathy? But why? What has Cathy done to make the heir to Paxton''s sovereignty against the helpless girl?


    "Frank, have you investigated the relationship between Benjie and Cathy?" Vincent once asked his members to investigate what special relationship Benji had with his former young secretary.


    "I''ve been investigating. Nothing special or suspicious. According to the Star Risen staff, Catherine has nothing to do with their CEO. The two of them behave as her boss and secretary. Strangely enough, it''s Charlie who treats her very special."


    "Charlie? Why?"


    Frank sighed, shaking his head.. Before Vincent could say any further, Cathy''s door room opened, and the doctor came out, followed by the nurses.

 Chapter 88 - Falling Lamp

    "How''s she doing?" Vincent forgot what he wanted to discuss with his friend and refocused on thinking about Cathy''s healthy.


    "That... we''ve tried what we can. The lady''s heart is beating normally. It''s just that maybe this will repeat itself while she''s asleep. That''s why we will be monitoring her for the night."


    "So you still haven''t taken it out yet?" Vincent did not understand why this doctor did not immediately remove any chemical that had entered Cathy''s body.


    "Sorry, this is all we can do."


    Vincent was eager to block the doctor and force her to immediately get Cathy out of her dire condition. But he was not a doctor himself, and he knew nothing about the medical procedure. Therefore he did not force the female doctor and walked over to the fast asleep girl on the bed.


    "Frank, I want Cathy transferred to the VIP room right now." If someone was after her, the girl... Vincent would not leave her unprotected. "And also tell the Beta team to come here."


    "Okay."


    Frank came right out and did whatever his friend ordered.


    Not long after, Cathy was dreaming once more time, making her feel depressed. Her surroundings were nothing but pitch black as no light brightened this place.


    Cathy realized she was in the same place in her dream. Why was she here again? Why did she must be alone in this darkness without no one could accompany her?


    Cathy wanted to wake up... she didn''t want to be here. Catherine ran and ran no matter how dark it was. She was still running, trying to get out of this cold dark place. There was no light, and Cathy saw only darkness in front of her, but that did not stop her steps from continuing to run aimlessly. Until she saw a door in front of her, then her steps stopped.


    With doubt, Cathy opened the door and walked inside, which was welcomed by a blinding light. After adjusting her eyes to the sudden bright place, Cathy looked at her surrounding.


    It seemed that this is a women''s room. Guess Cathy silently. Why does this place feel so familiar to her? She did not know why, but she felt nostalgic, as if she had often come to this room when she was a child.


    Cathy turned her gaze to look at this room, curiously.


    The wall was white with a king-size bed covered with pink sheets. There are four magnificent golden pillars at each end of the bed and a dark red curtain tied to each post. A person would be able to sleep soundly without being disturbed by light by covering the three sides of the bed with these curtains.


    Cathy felt this room was devoted to a royal princess. This room was huge, in fact, two or three times the size of the family room at her house in Red Rosemary.


    With three wardrobes lined up on the side of the wall and a magnificent dressing table with various kinds of branded cosmetics, it made the room appeared very feminine and elegant.


    Cathy glanced around with an amazed chuckle. There was a special place for storing beautiful jewelry and luxury bags. Not only that, various hats were neatly arranged on a long wooden cabinet.


    Cathy, who was still afraid because she would be hit by a lamp before, tilted her head to make sure there were no lights there. It was then that her eyes widened in amazement at what she saw.


    There, she could see the weirdest yet glorious painting. It was a painting of two lions standing opposite each other as if they were fighting fiercely. Strangely, the colors of the two lions were different from one another. One was brown, like the natural color for the predator animal, while the latter was dark red.


    There was a luxurious golden crown with sparkling white diamonds between the two lions'' heads. In the middle of the two lions'' image was a picture of a person stretching his two hands sideways towards each fighting lion.


    If ordinary people saw him, they would be horrified because the two fierce lions would kill the man. Surprisingly, the man was depicted with no expression other than wide lips that covered a smile. The painting showed that the man was not afraid of the lions that pounced on him, but he looked excited to face the two wild animals.


    Cathy''s eyes moved to the next painting and saw a similar but different picture. This time thousands of arrows flew towards the man from the back and front. The two lions that seemed to pounce on the man in the middle had changed positions.


    The left lion facing backward, and the right one facing the front showing the mouth was wide open, about to pounce on the prey. The two lions changed their position as if they wanted to block the arrow and protect the man in danger. Meanwhile, the man''s two hands were now not towards the side but were lifted upward as if to take the golden crown.


    It seemed the man had no reason to fear the two lions as the wild animal would never harm him since the beginning. Instead, the animals appeared to protect the man, which Cathy couldn''t understand the reason.


    Cathy couldn''t help but curious what would happen to the man next, and what would he do with his rising hand? Her eyes shifted to the right to see the third and the last image of the painting.


    Her eyes widened when she saw the final image. The crown was on the man''s head, and the two sleeping lions laid on either side of the man''s feet while thousands of human-shaped silhouettes bowed before him with their heads lowered.


    The man''s pose was like an arrogant ruler that came out as a champion. His leg crossed his other one, and his hand probed on the arm throne while his chin leaned to his knuckle.


    Cathy didn''t know what the picture meant, but she felt neither scared nor bored. Instead, she smiled broadly at the three pictures beautifully painted on the room''s ceiling.


    Somehow Cathy felt that she had seen these images. For some weird reason, she had the guts that she had heard the meaning of the painting.


    And for some unknown reason, she felt her blood rushing so fast to the point, making her heart pounding hard when her eyes looked at the glorious man sitting on the throne.


    Why did her heart pounding? Why was she so fascinated by this painting? What beautiful sharp colors and her eyes couldn''t take off from it, and then a realization hit her.


    Isn''t she color blind? Isn''t she unable to distinguish any color? Why can she see colors? Why now?


    After knowing she could see colors, Cathy was excited and shifted her gaze back around the room to see the various colors. She even ignored the painting above her head and did not care about it anymore.


    She could see the red color on the bed curtain, pink on the sheets, white on the clean walls, brown on the dresser, and gold on the large vanity frame.


    Cathy couldn''t help but squealed happily as she still remembered the colors'' names.


    She walked over to the dressing desk to see how she was reflected in the mirror. Cathy often heard that her hair color was unique and fascinating; even she heard that her three younger siblings did not have hair colors like her. Because of that, she was very curious about what color her hair would be like.


    As soon as she stood right in front of the mirror, she saw a reddish-brown haired woman. It looked brown, but it became slightly dark red when the sunlight hit her hair.


    And her eyes... the color of her eyes were light brown with a dark pupil in the middle. Cathy never really saw her reflection because the image had only one dull color in her eyes.


    It was either dark grey or light grey.


    Now she was stunned to see her own reflection in so many colors.


    "Is this me?" she asked incredulously as she approached the mirror and raised a hand to touch the mirror.


    Surprisingly, her reflection did not stop her hand from moving like herself. Instead, her hand in the mirror continued to raise and formed a number one with her index finger covering her lips.


    "Shhh... don''t make a sound."


    Cathy gasped in shock and stepped backward, feeling scared by the mirror''s reflection. She did not know what was blocking her way to make her stumble and fall back. She tilted her head up inadvertently, and her heart trembled with fear.


    That painting... the painting with three different designs was not there. Instead, it was a white roof with big lights with a beautiful shape hanging in the middle. It was precisely what Cathy had seen before.


    Suddenly her heart trembled with fear, and her heart stopped that instant. Cathy had to run... she must avoid the falling giant lamp, but her body refused to move.


    Then... the headlight broke free and fell on her.


    "Aaaaaaaaa!!"

 Chapter 89 - How Could He Leave Her Alone?

    "Aaaaaaaaa !!"


    Cathy instantly woke up from her terrifying dream. Her heart was rustling in fear when she saw the dark atmosphere around her. Her heart was beating too fast to make her chest felt tight. Cathy clutched her chest while groaning in pain. Where is she? What is this place?


    The room light suddenly came on, making her squint her eyes. Her hand moved to protect her eyes from the blinding light and then realized that her right hand was being inserted into an IV needle.


    "Hey, are you okay?" a gentle voice asked softly to her left side.


    Cathy got up to sit comfortably, aided by firm hands supporting her back.


    Then it occurred to her... she was in the hospital. But it''s not like when she woke up earlier. This place was much bigger, and the bed she occupied was much more comfortable. Cathy could even see a door that was the barrier between this room and a balcony? Is it possible that she is currently in one of the VIP rooms?


    Then her eyes glanced at a clock on the wall in front of her. Two o''clock... two in the morning?!


    Why isn''t Vincent home yet? Was that man the one waiting for her all this time? How about her uncle? Why didn''t her uncle show at all? Did her uncle no longer care about her?


    Cathy was sure that Anna must have told their uncle that she had fallen unconscious at the amusement park. She was sure her uncle knew that she was currently in the hospital. Why didn''t she hear any news that the man was worried about her condition?


    Since they returned from Pina, Benjamin never returned to their home. Every now and then, the man just checked on them over the phone or chat. But Ben never set foot in the house again.


    Did her uncle hate her again? Did she make a terrible mistake to cost a fortune in the hotel? Is that why she was ''fired,'' and the man never showed up again?


    Why? Why is Benjamin so heartless? She had begun to accept the man''s presence, yet the man was back to his distant stance. She had started to take that her father hated her and welcomed Uncle Ben''s presence, yet the man crashed her hope.


    She began to think of Benjamin as a substitute for his father figure. But why? Why is that man back to how he used to be now?


    Cathy bit her lip hard once again without knowing a pair of eyes had been watching her. She wondered if she had indeed made an unforgivable mistake?


    Cathy didn''t care at all about the pain she felt when the soft touch of her lips took her by surprise.


    "Don''t bite your own lip, I don''t want to see you hurt."


    Cathy''s eyes felt like they had been stabbed with something causing her tears to force their way out. She tried to hold her tears in place, and she tried to stop herself from biting her lips again.


    Right now, she felt very weak, and he wanted to scream. Cathy wanted to cry out loud, but she did not want to either. She wished to be alone, didn''t want to show anyone her weak side.


    When her younger sisters were by her side, Cathy could still endure it. She was still able to keep her defensive wall firmly upright. But now, somehow, Cathy felt the walls she had built over the years were starting to crack. She felt that she could not afford to bury her disappointment and overwhelm sadness any longer.


    Cathy tried to voice her heart and get rid of the person who was unwillingly budging from his place. She did not want the man to see her vulnerable state when she was crying.


    However, she didn''t dare to open her mouth because she knew that her tears would immediately flow down her cheeks as soon as she spoke. Hence, she shifted her gaze towards the transparent window where she could see the balcony''s state, refusing to look directly into the person''s eyes.


    She felt that the man''s gaze could penetrate deep into her heart and break her defenses. And she didn''t want it at all.


    It didn''t take long before she felt two sturdy arms wrapped around her body, followed by the warmth that enveloped her whole figure. Cathy was shocked when she smelled lemon''s scent mixed with masculine perfume assault her nostrils. She struggled and tried to get away from the person''s arms, but his embrace was getting tighter.


    "Shh..." whispered the man very soothingly as he patted her back gently and rubbed her head affectionately. "Nobody will see you cry. Neither will I. So cry your heart out."


    Crack!


    Now her defensive walls fell as soon as she heard the man''s gentle, soothing words. Cathy couldn''t hold it in any longer, and her tears burst out without warning. She was sobbing and crying loudly. Even her hands gripped the cloth of the man''s garments as if she was afraid that the man would leave her like her father and uncle.


    For the first time, she felt a great deal of fear. Cathy could accept that her father hated her and even kicked and beat her every time she visited him in the mental hospital. She also began to prepare herself if her uncle didn''t care about her or kicked her out of the house.


    But she wasn''t ready... would never be prepared if Vincent would leave her. She was afraid that Vincent would do the same thing as her uncle. She was scared that Vincent would leave her.


    If that happened, what would happen to her? She already felt her heartbreaking into pieces imagining that she would never see that young man again. Realizing her thoughts made her cry and her grip on Vincent''s clothes tighter.


    Cathy had no idea what Vincent felt hearing her cry. Cathy did not see Vincent''s agony expression as he tried to calm her down. Cathy did not know that Vincent''s heart was like being stoned by dozens of knives every time he heard her cry.


    Of course, Cathy did not know either. No matter what, Vincent would never leave her. Even if Cathy had left Vincent, that man would have tracked her down and would find her.


    Meanwhile, Vincent himself had realized when the girl he loved woke up this afternoon. This fragile yet dependable-looking girl would have cried like now if there weren''t her siblings.. He knew very well that his beloved girl would act tough and hide her sadness from her siblings. Knowing this, how could Vincent leave her alone? How could he let his girl be miserable alone?

 Chapter 90 - She Felt Safe

    No one knew for how long Cathy cried before finally, she started to feel calm, and only a small sob was left. A hand wiping her tears with soft fingers made her realize she was crying in front of someone else. After a long time since she moved to Red Rosemary, she ended up crying in front of other people. And that person was Vincent.


    For some reason, everything she did for the first time was always done with that man. It seemed that the man had his own charisma that made her unable to deny his existence by her side.


    "Sorry. Your clothes got dirty because of me," stated Cathy guiltily.


    "It doesn''t matter as long as you feel better," Vincent replied, stroking her cheek with the same gentleness as before.


    Catherine swallowed with a sentiment. She had never been treated warmly by someone like this in her entire life. She did not get the attention and understanding that Vincent did to her. The tears streamed from her eyes once again as she realized this reality.


    "What''s the matter? Why are you crying again? Are you sick?"


    Cathy shook her head quickly. Why... why are you so nice to me? Asked her inside her mind.


    "My sisters..." but she did not dare to ask directly and just divert their conversation.


    "I told them to go home. It''s late at night, and they have to get up early for school. Anna still wanted to be here, but I managed to force her to go home."


    "Thank you." Cathy was relieved that someone took her place to take care of her sisters. Her heart would be filled with feelings of guilt if her siblings fell ill just because she was there.


    "What did the doctor say about my body? I can''t possibly pass out from exhaustion. At least I''m pretty sure of it."


    Vincent sighed and sometimes hoped that the girl he loves was not too smart.


    "Did you remember anything before you passed out? Like smelled bad or ate something you never ate before? Or maybe... someone injected something in you?"


    Cathy tried to recall what happened this afternoon. She remembered ordering four ice cream cones at a booth, then... the ice cream vendor said something that made her uncomfortable. Then... then... she couldn''t remember. Cathy didn''t remember anything after she received the fourth ice cream cone.


    "I don''t know. I just bought ice cream and... I can''t remember after that. So what''s going on?"


    Vincent sighed heavily. If he could, he didn''t want to tell Cathy the truth. But... hiding the truth was also not the solution.


    "Someone put hallucination drugs on you. Either you can see it through a dream or when you wake up. However, your body is not compatible with the dosage so that you fainted, and maybe... you saw those hallucinations through your dream."


    Cathy''s expression was filled with intense fear when she heard his explanation.


    "Don''t worry. The doctor will make sure nothing bad happens to you. They are still looking for ways to get rid of the delusions, so be patient. You just have to remember, whatever you see is not real. Think of it as a nightmare that you can forget it." said Vincent as he held her hand convincingly.


    Vincent did not reveal the terrible effects of the drugs on purpose. If Cathy couldn''t survive when she was hallucinating, she could experience heart failure, which leads to death. He didn''t want Cathy to feel terrified any more than this.


    "So I still can''t go home?"


    Vincent smiled sadly as he answered, "Don''t worry, I''ll accompany you here." once again, Vincent gently stroked her head down to her rosy cheek with the affection he had.


    Miraculously, with only words from Vincent, Cathy was not afraid anymore. She felt safe and at peace, as if she was in the safest place in the world. Again, for the first time, she was relying on someone. And that person was none other than Vincent.


    "Vincent..."


    "Hm?" Vincent''s hand was still on her cheek with gentle strokes.


    "Why would someone give me hallucination drugs?"


    Vincent did not answer immediately and lowered his hand from her cheek. Initially, Cathy felt lost when her cheeks did not feel the man''s hand''s warmth. However, her heart trembled as the man''s hand grasped hers. Not the shudder of dread like when she had a nightmare, but the joyous vibe that made her cheeks blush.


    Fortunately, she just cried so hard that her eyes, nose, and cheeks were red. Vincent would not be able to see the difference in her pink hue.


    "I don''t know... but I''ll make sure something like this won''t happen again."


    The usual Cathy would laugh amusedly because of that nonsense talk. How could a Vincent who wasn''t in the police force ensure she wouldn''t be exposed to strange drugs again?


    But now when she heard that man full of confidence made her heart feel warm. Instead, she felt safe protected by the man''s words.


    Cathy wondered what was going on in that man''s brain? What did Vincent do to make her unable to reject his presence both in her heart and mind?


    "You better go back to sleep."


    "I''m not sleepy." lied Cathy. She didn''t want to sleep and see scary hallucinations again.


    "You don''t need to be afraid of your nightmare. I will accompany you here. And if you see another nightmare, I will wake you up. Okay?"


    Cathy seemed to think for a moment before finally obliging. She laid back down and felt her hand still being held by the young man making her feel safe.


    ''Your hand is so warm.'' thought Cathy, who soon fell asleep soundlessly.


    Cathy had absolutely no idea that she had spoken her mind making Vincent''s heart beat fast.


    Vincent raised the hand Cathy was holding and brought it towards his lips. Vincent kissed the back of the little hand gently.


    After making sure the girl had fallen asleep, Vincent slowly let go of his grip to turn off the light and only left the small light on to leave a little shine.


    Then he returned to sit in his place earlier, holding Cathy''s hand before finally fell asleep too.


    Vincent did not plan to sleep to make sure Cathy''s heart continued beating normally. But someone released a gas filling the room without knowing it.


    Sleeping gas.


    The balcony door opened, and a man entered steadily over to Catherine''s bed.

 Chapter 91 - The Core Team

    An hour earlier...


    Doctor Kirena, a female doctor who keeps watch of Cathy''s condition, went straight to her office to rest. She had prepared herself to be on standby for twenty-four hours to make sure her patient could survive.


    Kirena did not know if her patient would survive or not, but she has been given the task of keeping and making sure Catherine''s heart keeps beating. If Catherine had heart attacks three times, the final act would have to give the young girl the antidote.


    This antidote formula would directly neutralize all RM mixed in Catherine''s blood cells. Automatically, Catherine would no longer see the memories she hadn''t remembered for a long time. And the heart would also be beating normally without any disturbance or fear of excessive hallucinations.


    Kirena did not know why the higher-ups had given her such a task, and it was the first time she was familiar with a prescription called RM. But since this was her mission, she would do her best.


    Kirena closed the door to her office after turning on the light so she could see. As she turned around, she was shocked to step back and made her back hit the door when she saw a dark-haired man with a terrifying gaze sitting cross-legged on her sofa.


    The man was playing with the knife by turning it with his fingers. The man was not afraid that his hand would be injured even though his eyes did not look at his hand at all but stared at Kirena sharply.


    Kirena felt like she had seen this young man and was trying to dig into her memory. Then she remembered something. Isn''t this person one of the higher-ups in LS? Why is that person in her office? Is it possible...


    Kirena had not had time to continue her thoughts when she felt a sound and a gust of wind right next to her ear. Apparently, the knife that the man''s hand had played with had flown towards her and stuck the door behind him... to be precise, right next to her ear.


    If she shifted just a little, Kirena would definitely touch the sharp object, and her ears would be injured. Her heart was racing, feeling like she almost died from the knife throw. Now she understood the meaning of that person''s terrible gaze. The man who was still seated in his place seemed to want to kill her right now. Will she be killed? Will she die young? She was still twenty-seven!


    Her forehead was getting wet from her cold sweat, and her legs felt weak because she couldn''t escape from that person. In the end, Kirena fell and sat on the floor with her back against the door.


    "Oh? You seem afraid to die?" the person sneered with a sly smile.


    Kirena''s eyes widened when she saw the man pick up another knife and once again played the knife with his skillful hand. Is... that man going to throw the knife at her? Will he throw it right in the face this time?


    "I had no idea that the person who was sent to deal with Catherine was a coward. Are you really from the L team?" The man''s tone was so cold that Kirena''s body shuddered.


    Kirena has never dealt with members of the LS core team before. She only joined LS two years ago because one LS leader saved her. She felt indebted to this person, and when she was offered to join, she accepted it voluntarily. Unfortunately, she did not expect that there would be someone like this in the LS secret organization.


    She never met this man in person, and she rarely met other team members. But Kirena once had accidentally seen this person''s photo... the person in front of him is now the core team leader, the S Team.


    "I... no... I... I''m not from the L team. I''m from the NE team." Kirena stuttered with fear of the knife that the man was still playing skillfully.


    LS has many hundreds of teams spread around the world but only has three core teams who played an essential role and knew LS''s biggest secret. Team L, team C, and team S.


    Team L manages the underworld like a mafia or infiltrates opponents'' lair in disguise. Team L handled all dark and dirty work under Lest''s command. This team was also one of the elite bodyguards to protect Paxton''s throne.


    Team C was in charge of Paxton''s assets'' business and management. Once the Stealth satellite was active, Team C would undoubtedly control the world''s economy. Team C has no right to interfere with what L Team was doing, and vice versa.


    The last one was the S Team, the team that took care of both of them and has the right to interfere with the other two core teams'' decisions. This team must master martial arts and had comprehensive insights. A determined successor to the throne of Paxton would join this team. Now the team was led by one of Chloe''s kids.


    Meanwhile, the other team was just a team that was only on guard and had to be ready twenty-four hours to carry out any orders from the three core teams. One of them was the N team or newbie ~ beginners. This team only consisted of people who have just joined or whose loyalty has not been tested.


    Team N had five levels from the highest level to the bottom; NA, NB, NC, ND, and NE. Of the hundreds of teams, NE was the most underestimated team. Not only weak but also could be discarded at any time by the leadership of the LS. In other words, NE was trash.


    "The NE team?" one eyebrow of the team leader rose to his feet as if he couldn''t believe what he had just heard. "They Attended my sister''s safety to NE Team!?"


    Kirena shuddered in fear at the man booming sound, and her eyes never left the knife which had stopped moving. She was worried whether the knife would be thrown at her a second time? She was afraid if she had to confront a knife flying right at her face.


    She wished she wouldn''t die today.

 Chapter 92 - The Twin Brother

    There was a little relief when she saw the man stored the knife in his shirt pocket, but she became nervous again when the man walked towards her. Kirena swallowed hard as grim reaper-looking approached her. Is she going to die today? If she knew this, if she had known she was going to die, Kirena wouldn''t have joined the LS!


    The young man pulled out the knife stuck in the door, then bent down and knelt one knee so that his eyes were level with Kirena''s. Seeing the knife that previously passed through her right ear was in the young man''s grasp, Kirena''s eyes filled with tears.


    "Please, let me go. Don''t kill me..." without realizing it, she begged with tears in her eyes.


    "If you still love your life, hand over the antidote." stated the young man, still in a cold tone and same frightening eyes.


    Kirena immediately nodded her head before getting up and taking the antidote in question from the safe.


    After getting what she was looking for, Kirena quickly gave it to the young man. Her heart was filled with a tremendous sense of relief when the man accepted it and hoped that this terrifying S team leader would leave his office.


    Unfortunately, the young man instead stepped forward towards her, making her walk backward. Her heart was beating fast in fear of what that expressionless man would do. Kirena started sobbing again when she couldn''t leave anymore. Now that her desk blocks her waist, she could no longer escape from him.


    Their gap was getting closer... and closer... until the distance between the two''s bodies barely had a gap. The young man''s right hand stretched out behind Kirena''s waist, making Kirena closed her trembling eyes. Meanwhile, the young man took something from her desk casually then snorted.


    "You''d better get out of LS right away. You''re not a person fit into our world." sneered the man, then came out of her office, leaving Kirena sitting limp, crying with relief... relieved that she was still alive.


    Now the young man walked into the elevator to get to the floor where his sister was being treated. As soon as he arrived, he did not directly walk into his sister''s room because several guards guarded the door to his sister''s room.


    Bodyguard? Did Benjamin Paxton send bodyguards to protect Catherine? Doesn''t that mean that ''snake'' Martin also knows Catherine''s identity?


    Even though he thought about this possibility, it still made no sense in his head. If Martin and Benjamin had found out about Catherine''s true identity, then he would see the LS would have openly protected her.


    LS has not been allowed to move freely was not only because Stealth has not yet active, but as much as possible, they hoped that no one knew where Catherine was. He planned to take Cathy away from here without meeting the other Paxton members.


    It was true, all the LS elders wanted Catherine to activate the Stealth satellite immediately, but for him and his father, they only wanted the girl''s safety. He would take the girl away and live with him with their father. Regarding seizing the throne from Benjamin and avenging his mother''s death on Martin, he would do it his way without involving his twin sister.


    The older brother turned around and finally entered a room right next to his sister''s room. He came out of the bedroom window with agility and jumped onto the balcony of his sister''s room without making a sound.


    The lights in his sister''s room, which had been dark, were now brightly lit, making him hide behind the balcony pillars. It wasn''t long before he heard the sound of crying, causing him to clench his fists.


    Is that his sister''s voice? Is his sister crying? The older brother was irritated and had the urge to destroy Lest''s headquarters right now. If they didn''t put RM in his twin sister, the child wouldn''t have to cry like this.


    The brother peeked at what was happening in his sister''s room. It would be a lie if he said he wasn''t surprised by what he saw. A man hugging his sister?! He never even met his sister or spoiled his sister with his brotherly affection. But he had to see another guy snatch his sister so effortlessly ?!


    The older brother''s eyes never separated from the couple in front of him. His hands were clenched tightly until his nails pierced his skin. He was furious and did not accept other men to easily steal his sister. But his anger subsided a little, and his fists unraveled when he saw the young man''s treatment of his sister.


    The young man treated his twin as if his sister was a priceless treasure. Of course, his twin sister was invaluable, and he would not exchange his sister for anything even if he had to give up his parents'' inheritance. As long as his sister was safe and happy, that was enough for him.


    He did not know who the young man was and could not see the young man''s face as his back facing him. He didn''t care either. The important thing was he could see his twin sister... the only sibling he had never met.


    He never met his mother because he was immediately taken away by his father as soon as he was born. But his father often sent him to go to Lousiana to meet a woman, which was his birth mother. Alas... they never told him that the woman was his mother, so he treated the old lady with indifferent behavior.


    When he found out that the older woman he met was his mother, the sad news about her death was spreading like wildfire. It was the toughest year for him. And now... when he saw his sister... he felt wanting to cry.


    Catherine... his sister''s face was the same as their mother when she was young. Her hair, the way she smiles, and also... the sharp look in her eyes as daunting as their mother''s.. One look, people would know that Catherine was the biological daughter of Chloeny Paxton.

 Chapter 93 - Lests Chosen Guy

    Minutes later, the lights went out again, and he couldn''t wait to give the antidote to his sister before the girl had a heart attack for the second time. Seeing that the young man was not sleeping either, he finally blew the sleeping gas-pipe into the room.


    As soon as the young man fell asleep, he opened the balcony door and walked over to them. Fortunately, the small light was left on so that the older brother could see the two''s faces.


    Vincentius Regnz?! So the man who dared touch his sister was this man? His family''s nemesis?


    The brother snorted at his sister''s closeness to the renowned Regnz family''s son.


    Then he jabbed the syringe he had taken at the Kirena table earlier to take the antidote liquid in the bottle. After that, he put the needle in Cathy''s hand and pushed all the liquid contents into her sister''s body.


    "Hmm..." came a small groan escaped from his sister''s lips. Her body moved, and then her beautiful curly lashes fluttering and stared at him.


    The older brother wondered how his sister would wake up when the sleeping gas had spread throughout the room?


    "Who?"


    The older brother smiled then rubbed the top of his younger sister''s head gently.


    "I am your guardian angel," was the sincere reply from the older brother. "Go to sleep." he continued, lowered his head to kiss her forehead, and closed her eyes with his palms.


    After raising his hand and seeing his younger sister''s eyes closed again, the older brother smiled before finally exiting the way he entered.


    Meanwhile, Cathy''s lips covered a happy smile because she had a beautiful dream for the first time.


    The next day Kirena directly reported the incident last night to Lest. At first, Kirena told him in a professional way, but she said it while sobbing after a while. She was still traumatized due to unexpected guests'' arrival and her life hanging on the thin thread.


    Strangely, Lest burst into laughter when he heard her experience last night.


    "Mister Lest, is there anything funny? Why are you laughing?"


    "Hahaha... sorry. I didn''t expect that kid to come this soon. That''s why I chose NE team members. Relax, that kid would never hurt someone much weaker than him. If I select another team member, I doubt he would stay alive after meeting that kid''s wrath."


    Hearing this, Kirena''s tears flowed even more profusely. So his superior took advantage of her so that the devilish handsome team leader wouldn''t kill other members?


    "Mister Lest, why are you this calm? Are my life not worthy?"


    "I''m really sorry. But the truth is you weren''t hurt. Take it easy. That kid won''t bother you anymore."


    Kirena wiped her tears while trying to calm herself down. "Mister Lest, what should I do? I''ve checked Catherine''s blood. There''s no RM left in it. She can go home today."


    "Don''t. Isn''t a man named Vincent accompanying her? If you send her home now, he''ll be suspicious. Hold her until tomorrow or the day after. I rely on your cleverness to find excuses."


    "You mean... I have to think of a sensible way for the formula to disappear naturally?"


    "Smart girl. After the lady comes home, your mission is complete."


    Kirena was relieved to hear that her mission was coming to an end. So she didn''t need to face that terrifying man.


    "Mister Lest, can I resign? I don''t think I''m fit for a mission like this."


    "Did he order you?"


    "..." Kirena couldn''t answer it at all. Not only was the young man telling her to stop, but she also felt afraid the same thing would happen again when she accepted another mission.


    "We''ll talk about this another time. Now focus on your mission."


    "Yes." After closing the phone, Kirena let out a heavy sigh. It seemed that Lest wouldn''t just let her go.


    Meanwhile, in an Alvianc group company building, all employees looked at a young man entering with a dazzled look.


    The young man was very tall with dark hair and skin color wearing a black robe that reached his knees. The sunglasses that frame his face add to his good looks. The youth''s appearance showed the impression of a dangerous mafia boss, but they also felt that they were seeing a model walking on the catwalk show stage.


    The young man approached the receptionist and took off his sunglasses. The receptionist choked to see how handsome this young man was until she was speechless. Even when this young man greeted her, the receptionist girl was still gawking and did not return his greeting.


    Realizing that his greeting was not immediately welcomed, this young man ran out of patience, but he still tried to refrain from making a scene.


    "Young master, welcome."


    The young master turned to the owner of the voice. Gregorius Alvianc''s secretary, Ethan, walked up to him respectfully.


    "Luckily, you came on time. Otherwise, I would shout at her."


    Hearing this, the female receptionist bowed her head down, feeling embarrassed, while Ethan just smiled.


    "Please, follow me, young master. Mister Alvianc has been waiting for you for a long time."


    Both the young master and Ethan paid no attention to the female employee''s astonished and curious looks.


    Once on the floor of Greg''s office, Ethan opened the door to Greg''s private room and ushered the young man inside.


    Seeing the guest he was waiting for had entered his office, Greg offered a broad smile, welcoming his arrival.


    "Kinsey, you came. When did you arrive?"


    "Yesterday evening."


    "Why didn''t you tell us? Alice and I will get you."


    "I''m not a kid anymore. Why do you have to pick me up?"


    "Kinsey, we watch you grow up since you were a baby. So until whenever you are still our little boy."


    Kinsey rolled his eyes lazily. "Alice was only fourteen years apart from me. She was like my sister than my mother."


    Greg laughed at Kinsey''s sarcasm and cold demeanor. If those who heard it were other people or other LS team branches, they would be scared and avoid the Kinsey Alvianc. Only Greg and Alice weren''t afraid to face Kinsey''s temper.


    Kinsey was the firstborn child of Chloeny Paxton and Marcel Alvianc. This means that Kinsey was the successor to the Alvianc group at the same time, was the heir to the Paxton''s throne. Of course, Kinsey''s true identity was confidential. Only close family and a few core members of the LS knew about it.


    "How''s my brother? Is he still blaming himself?"


    "I didn''t come here to discuss my father. To answer that question, I gave the message that we found his daughter, but he still doesn''t move. I think he kicked his butler out before even hearing the message."


    Once again, Greg laughed. "Typical of my brother. Then why did you come here? You can visit my house. Alice really missed you. And also... what have you done with your skin?"


    Kinsey snorted at his last question.


    "I was going to get Catherine away without a trace. But I realized it wouldn''t be easy. It looks like someone wouldn''t let Catherine disappear without cause."


    "Oh..." Greg already knew about this. If Catherine had disappeared suddenly, Vincent would not have sit still.


    "I heard Alice is very close to Vincentius Regnz."


    And this was what Gregorius Alvianc was afraid of. He did not want his nephew to know about Vincent as much as possible. Well, sooner or later, Kinsey would find out about Lest''s plans regarding Vincent, so he decided to tell him.


    "Not only Alice. I''m close to him too. What''s wrong?"


    "What is wrong?" Kinsey''s tone sounded mocking. "Have you forgotten what he did to my mother? He is the one who caused my mother''s death!"


    "Kinsey, he had absolutely nothing to do with your mother''s death. You also know the truth."


    "That still doesn''t make me stop hating him. Seeing him close to my sister made me furious, then I got the news that the Alvianc group supports Vincentius Regnz. I''m curious... why the Alvianc group help him? Why Vincent approached my sister? And also, why all the B team members did what he ordered? Why? What are you hiding from me?" his tone was more of a demand making his uncle Greg sighing.


    Greg was about to answer his question but shortly pursed his lips when someone came in with two cups of a drink.


    Kinsey sat on the sofa casually and did not press his uncle to answer his endless question. As the female secretary walked out of Greg''s room and the door closed, Kinsey took one of the cups and drank his tea leisurely.


    "So?" after several sips of his drink, Kinsey again demanded his answer.


    "Vincent... is Lest''s chosen person."


    Hearing this one brief answer made Kinsey''s jaw tighten, and his grip on the cup in his hand tightened.


    "You mean to say... I had to work with him to protect Catherine!?"


    "Unfortunately... it seems so."


    Crack!! The cup that Kinsey was gripping broke into pieces and scratched his skin until it bled.

 Chapter 94 - Is She Chloes Child?

    Kirena was checking the lab check results of her patient''s condition. She was also still considering the plausible outcomes of Catherine''s present state. Kirena was so focused on her computer that she didn''t notice a tall figure standing in front of her.


    The person cleared his throat and made her raise her head.


    A dark-haired man with a skin color that matched his eyes looked at her expressionlessly. The young man was very handsome. Even she was also fascinated by his good looks. It''s just... as soon as she realized who this person was... she held her breath.


    Why... why did the S team leader come to her again?


    The young man raised his right hand, which was covered in blood, making Kirena gasp in shock.


    "Hey, aren''t you a doctor? I need your help."


    Kirena was still scared, but she also felt confused hearing that statement. What help did the man want? Why was his hand covered in blood like that? Had the man recently killed someone, and was he needed to make sure the victim was dead?


    "Hey!" the man''s tone rose slightly, making her jumped out of shock.


    "Wh... what help?"


    The man didn''t answer and just shook his bleeding hand.


    Finally, Kirena understood what the man wanted. She quickly took medicine and bandages to treat his new patient''s hand-wound.


    There were several shards of glass that got into the skin of his hands. Kirena carefully removed the fragments with a specific tool. She glanced at the man''s face feeling worried, but the man''s expression was very flat. There was no sign of feeling pain or killing aura like last night. For the first time, Kirena did not feel afraid of the person before her.


    "Does it hurt?" asked Kirena.


    "..."


    Kirena didn''t ask anymore, knowing this man was enduring the pain, and chose to remain silent.


    Of course, Kirena didn''t know that Kinsey was so used to getting small wounds like this that he no longer could feel hurt.


    "You know, it''s not good to endure pain in silence. You can scream if..."


    "Shut your mouth and do your job!" came the cold order and kill-intent aura to make Kirena''s hand trembling in fear.


    At last, Kirena decided to zip her lips and focus on bandaging the wound quickly so the man could leave her workroom as soon as possible.


    "When will Catherine be out of here?"


    "To... tomorrow or the day after tomorrow."


    "Tomorrow." was the response in a full authority tone from the man.


    "Tomorrow it is," Kirena answered quickly, afraid that she would be faced with a situation like last night.


    After finishing the treatment, Kinsey got up and thanked her before walking without further words.


    "Why does such a handsome man have such a dangerous character? What a shame."


    Kirena immediately put her thoughts aside by slapping her cheeks a few times.


    ***


    At the Star Risen hotel''s penthouse, Benjamin tried to find his old photo album. Since his older sister''s death, he wanted to bury his memories and not make his grief drag on. That''s why Benjamin kept all of Chloe''s photos in a drawer that he rarely opened. But these few days, he felt empty. Since he didn''t meet his four nieces, he felt something was missing.


    He could tell someone was watching his movements. Whether it was Martin Paxton or other parties, he certainly felt that whoever was watching him was looking for his weakness and attacking him by exploiting his weakness.


    It doesn''t matter if they find his flaw. If they finally find out that Benjamin did not have Paxton''s blood, he was not afraid. But now, his weakness was his nieces.


    He didn''t want his four nieces to be in danger, not to mention Catherine, who was the actual Paxton heiress. He would give up all of Paxton''s legacy, even the Star Risen he built from zero. He would even sacrifice himself as long as his nieces survive.


    It''s just that lately, he felt something strange about himself whenever he imagined Catherine''s face. Benjamin thought that when he saw Catherine, it was like he was looking at Chloe. Is this only his feeling, or is it because he missed his older sister too much?


    Well, technically, there might indeed be similarities between Chloe and Catherine. After all, they were related by blood between aunt and niece. But why does he still feel something is off?


    After unloading a drawer, he finally found a photo. It showed a woman with reddish-brown hair hugging two small fighting boys. The two little boys were himself and Vincent. They both often bickered and frequently get scolded and punished by Chloe.


    But what stunned him was the woman''s face in the old photo. She looked like Catherine. No... He was sure the woman in the photo was Chloe, but he felt like he was looking at Catherine.


    His eldest niece looked a lot like Chloe... they were like identical twins. Even though Cathy was her niece, her face couldn''t be precisely like Chloe''s, right? Or is it possible...?


    No. Chloe has no children. That woman has never been married before, so how could that be... unless...


    Benjamin remembered when Chloe was rumored to have a contagious disease and had to be exiled for nearly two years. Is it possible... Chloe was not sick at that time, but... pregnant??


    Benjamin rushed into his study and called Charlie. As soon as Charlie walks into him, Benjamin gave orders for a DNA test on Catherine''s blood.


    "Didn''t you test the DNA of your four nieces?"


    "Not with Catherine. She has typical Paxton hair, so I didn''t test her. I just did DNA tests on Anna and the twins."


    "Fine, I''ll be right at the hospital to get Mr. Daniel''s DNA."


    "No. I want you to compare it to Chloeny Paxton."


    Hearing this confused Charlie, yet he still did what he was told.


    If it turned out that Catherine was indeed Chloe''s biological daughter, then the child''s safety was much more severe than when she was Daniel''s biological daughter.


    Martin and anyone who knew Paxton''s secret would target Catherine and force her to give the activation key that Martin was looking for.


    He hoped that.... Benjamin genuinely prayed that Catherine would not be the child of his sister.

 Chapter 95 - A Charming And Handsome Guest

    It''s been two days since Catherine was discharged from the hospital, and during that time, she had been idle at home... by force.


    The twins, who were usually difficult to wake up, actually wake up first before being awakened. Not only that, usually Cathy, who helped the twins prepared their textbooks, was already sorted out the night before.


    When she offered to lend a hand in the kitchen, Anna pushed her and even kicked her out of the cooking area. Cathy tried to clean the warehouse or rearrange the furniture in her room, yet Aunt Len quickly stopped her and took her place to do what she wished.


    Cathy knew her doctor told her not to be too tired and get plenty of rest. But this... Isn''t it too much? Catherine was not someone who could sit still without doing something. She would go in a frenzy state if she just laid down, idling around while staring at the gray ceiling.


    Usually, when she was unemployed at home, Cathy would unload the cardboard box in the warehouse and picked up something she thought she needed. Or she would tidy up her sister''s wardrobe, which was messy almost every day. Her younger sisters did not have the patience to pick up clothes, thus just pulled everything out without returning its former place.


    As a result, the neatly folded clothes spread all over and became wrinkled. Then they just throw the fallen clothes into the cupboard at random before closing the cabinet.


    But every time she wanted to clean or tidy up a cupboard, Aunt Len again forbade her and insisted on replacing her activities.


    Cathy felt that all residents in this house forbade her to do activities.


    "I''m going crazy if I don''t do something." Cathy protested to Aunt Len.


    "Miss, please, you can relax watching movies while eating snacks. How is it?" Aunt Len even suggested this, which annoyed her.


    But finally, Cathy complied and stepped into the family room. Strangely, she could see an image of her three sisters playing and teasing around with each other, followed by the laughter of her uncle''s funny joke.


    A second later, the images on their faces all vanished into thin air.


    Cathy missed those times when her uncle would frequently come home and eat with her siblings. She was quite down to think that her uncle didn''t care about her nieces again. However, she was apparently wrong.


    Without her knowledge, Benjamin often asked about her condition when she was admitted to the hospital through Anna. Even Aunt Len and Anna concurred that Benjamin was concerned about her and almost called Aunt Len practically every hour.


    Cathy wondered if Benjamin did care about her. If the man was anxious about her state, why did her uncle never visit her at the hospital?


    She sighed in surrender, not wanting to bother looking for answers.


    Cathy refocused her attention on the movie she chose while eating some light snacks. Alas, not even ten minutes after watching the movie, Cathy felt bored to death. What''s the point of watching a film if she''s alone?


    She couldn''t seek her sisters'' companion as they were at school by right now. In the end, she just grabbed her phone and browsed through one of her social media apps.


    Not long after that, a chat from the application appeared, indicating someone texting her. Cathy opened her chat room and read the message she just received.


    "Hi, how are you doing now?"


    For the first time, she felt annoyed with a chat from a man named Vincent. And who knows since when she acted like a spoiled-grumpy girl when she saw that man. Anyway, this behavior was not like her at all.


    She felt like she became a different person in front of the man.


    ''Bored to death!'' was her reply to the chat.


    A few seconds later, she got a reply.


    ''Get dress. I''ll pick you up in half an hour.''


    Cathy beamed at the message and got up to dress up. Finally... finally she could get out of the cage house.


    Funny. Cathy was not someone who obeyed others once she wanted to do something. However, she couldn''t retort the man nor Aunt Len that disallowed her to do anything, and yet, she did not dislike it.


    And now, Vincent asked her out and dressed up. She was so excited as if she would be going to the school on the first day.


    The problem is... how could she dress up beautifully? After seeing the closet contents, she chose a simple yet elegant casual knee-length dress that Anna had previously selected for her. She put on the soft natural makeup as usual. To confirm her appearance, she went out looking for Aunt Len.


    "Aunt Len, how do I look?"


    "Young miss, you look lovely."


    "I am?"


    "Yes. I''m sure your date will agree with me."


    Cathy''s cheeks reddened hearing the teasing tone from the kind older woman. "He''s not a date. He''s just a friend," explained Cathy in a shy-soft voice, earning an amused smile from Aunt Len.


    A house bell was heard indicating a guest''s arrival at Red Rosemary. Aunt Len could see the beaming light on the girl''s face.


    Ah, miss. He is your date, after all, to make your face sparkling like this. Of course, Aunt Len could only keep her words in her heart.


    Cathy said goodbye to Aunt Len and walked out to open the gate of her house. Vincent was casually leaning against the door of a black luxury car.


    Car?? Whose car? She was sure she never saw the car at her house. Cathy did not realize that her appearance at the moment stole a certain''s breath away.


    Vincent snapped out of his awestruck mind to greet the confused girl.


    "Good afternoon, young lady. Have I ever told you that you are lovely today?"


    Cathy tightened her lips to hold herself to smile upon the man''s compliment. She just hoped her cheeks wouldn''t be as red as a tomato at the moment.


    She cleared her throat while trying to calm her rapid beating heart. Cathy was more curious about the owner of the car.


    "Do I have a guest?"


    Vincent''s smile widened with a mischievous look. "That''s right. You have a charming and handsome guest. Now, please come in, my lady."


    What? Where?


    [Vincent: Here *pointing himself*]


    Author: (£þ¡ö£þ;)!?

 Chapter 96 - Go To Blue Rosemary

    Cathy couldn''t hide her surprise at the realization that Vincent was driving the car for the first time.


    "I thought you would pick me up..."


    "I am picking you up."


    "No... no... that''s not it ... I mean." Vincent often picked her up but not by car. Vincent only walked to her house, then the two of them would walk to the bus stop not far from Rosemary''s housing.


    "Yes, come on in." Vincent walked behind Cathy and pushed her shoulders into the open car.


    As soon as Cathy sat down comfortably, Vincent pulled the seatbelt and fastened it to shield the girl. The closeness of their bodies made Cathy choked that she didn''t know what to do. Cathy could do it herself, so why did Vincent do it instead?


    "I can do it my..."


    Cathy''s sentence was interrupted when the young man finished inserting the seat belt hooks and turned his head towards her. Their faces were so close... they could even feel each other''s breath. Their gaze was like a magnet that they found difficult to shift their eyes off each other.


    For the umpteenth time, Cathy felt her beating heart was running abnormally. It felt like time stopped, and their eyes interlocked as if enjoying each other''s beautiful eyes.


    Cathy did not know who moved first, but she felt like their gap was getting closer to the point her nose almost touched the man.


    A second later, Vincent tore their interlocked eyes first and pulled himself out of the side of the car before rubbing Cathy''s head gently.


    The man gave a hearty chuckle when he saw Cathy lowered her head, and her cheeks were adorned with a pink hue.


    Vincent closed his car door in a relaxed manner and walked toward the driver''s side.


    As soon as Vincent sat down and started the engine before Cathy realized, she had been holding her breath for a long time! She covered her face with both hands feeling very embarrassed remembering the previous incident.


    Vincent glanced at his side and endured an amused smile seeing the girl''s adorable behavior.


    Ten minutes later, the car had stopped, and Vincent announced they had arrived.


    Cathy wondered what place they visited, which only took them ten minutes to travel? If the distance was close, they did not need to use a car.


    After looking around, she realized that a large script not far from her made her eyes bulged as if they wanted to jump out of their place.


    What are they doing inside the Blue Rosemary?! Why does Vincent bring to his house? Why? Why? Why?


    Even as Vincent opened the door next to her to lead her out of the car, a thousand whys filled her head.


    "Uhm... Where is this?" Cathy already knew the answer but couldn''t help to ask.


    "We''re in front of my house," was the reply with an innocent face making Cathy''s face frown.


    "And why are we here?"


    "Because I was afraid my ears would break at the nagging of the women in my family."


    "Ah?"


    "You will understand. Come on." Vincent took Cathy''s hand and hooked his fingers between hers, causing total chaos inside her heart.


    Really. This is bad for her heart. If Vincent kept making unexpected advances, Cathy would die of a heart attack one day.


    Once inside the house, a woman appeared with a towel covering all her hair and dressed in home-style pajamas.


    The woman glared at Vincent with an annoyed gaze and said in a loud voice.


    "Vincent! I will settle a score with you after this!" then the woman marched up the stairs to the top floor.


    Cathy swallowed hard at the woman''s anger, which made her glance at Vincent warily. But what she saw was not what she expected.


    The young man was even seemed to hold back his laughter, and a moment later, Vincent laughed out loud, making her confused. As far as she could remember, she had never seen Vincent showed a full hearty laugh like this.


    "What happened? Why is Vanvan getting angry, and you... Oh, hello... who is this?" Cathy gulp to ease her tense muscle when a much older woman appeared and greeted Cathy with such overwhelmed gentleness.


    "Good afternoon," Cathy hurriedly greeted the woman politely.


    Cathy was not stupid nor forgetful. Vincent once said that the man lived in Blue Rosemary, which means that a woman in her late fifties was the mother of the man who is still holding her hand.


    "My name is Catherine." and Cathy could not understand why the woman''s gaze seemed to sparkle at her.


    "Oh, is it possible that you..." The mother looked at her son questioningly, then got a confirmed nod from Vincent, followed by a wide grin.


    Mrs. Regnz''s face beamed brightly and hugged Cathy suddenly to make the girl stiffened on the spot.


    "I''ve finally been able to meet you. It''s been a long time since I''ve wanted to see you. We''re even planning to kick him out if he doesn''t bring you here soon."


    "??" Cathy did not understand the meaning of the older woman''s uttering, but she stayed silent. Then the woman''s hand wrapped around Cathy''s arm without warning made her nervous a lot.


    For the first time, Cathy''s brain was unable to function correctly. She was still having trouble processing what was going on. She even couldn''t understand the situation right now. And without realizing it, she was already sitting flanked by the woman she thought was Vincent''s mother and the previous angry young woman.


    Only this time, the young woman had changed into a neater outfit and had her hair beautifully combed.


    Still confused by the two women she didn''t know, Cathy looked at Vincent, who was frowning with a hopeless look.


    "Mom, sister, you scared her. Can you just act normal? She will think of us... Aaaww..."


    Cathy held her breath when she saw the woman who had been sitting on her left got up and struck Vincent on the shoulder.


    What happened again?

 Chapter 97 - Which One Should She Choose?

    "It hurts... Are you not afraid she will think you are a monster?" Vincent immediately rose to his feet to avoid the second blow from his sister.


    "Abi, save me from your rampage-vicious mother." Vincent opened the door to the room next to the stairs and entered it, followed by his sister soon.


    Cathy''s frowned deeper as she had no idea what she should do or what was going on.


    "Never mind them. They always behave like that." Cathy heard a soft, warm voice from her right.


    Cathy also felt her hand being held by the older woman making her breathless. Those soft hands... a mother''s hand... has she ever felt the touch of a mother''s hand? If so, why couldn''t she remember it?


    "I heard a lot about you from my son. I often forced him to bring you here immediately, so don''t scold him." stated the older woman, moving a lock of hair behind her ear gently.


    The tone of this woman''s voice, her actions, her demeanor, and the way the woman looked at her... all of these brought her to tears.


    "What''s wrong? Are you sick? Did my naughty son do something to you? Just don''t be afraid and tell me. I will punish him."


    Cathy shook her head quickly. "No. I''m fine. It''s just that I did not expect..." did not expect that Vincent''s family to greet her this warmly. "That Vincent will bring me here."


    The woman gave a hearty laugh as a response. "That mischief boy really is very naughty. You don''t have to worry. He didn''t inform us that he brought you here today either. That''s why Vanessa was so angry to let you see her in not so good appearance. If we know you came today in advance, surely I will prepare a special meal."


    "Please, don''t. I don''t want to bother you."


    "Nah, you never bother me. Don''t you worry." Mrs. Regnz gently tapped her hand, earning a sweet smile from Cathy.


    "Grangraaaan... Mom and Uncle Pinpin are at it again. Really, they are like..." the little girl''s words paused as soon as she saw Cathy. "Wow, is a beautiful angel coming here?"


    Suddenly a small child came out of the room that Vincent and his sister entered. The child''s last sentence made Cathy''s face blush. It didn''t take long before the little girl climbed up and sat on her lap, leaving Cathy stunned at not knowing what to say. The girl looked at her with a curious gaze and an innocent face.


    "Can I hold this beautiful Angel''s hair? Your hair is so beautiful."


    Cathy blinked several times, unable to move because she was so startled by the child''s direct closeness. Then she brought all her hair to the side of her shoulder so that the child in her lap could hold it more easily.


    "Abi, it''s rude to hold other people''s hair." Mrs. Regnz gave a warning tone to her granddaughter.


    "It is okay," Cathy replied hurriedly and let Abi hold her hair.


    It felt ticklish and amusing when the child was stroking some of her hair. That''s when she saw Vincent come out of the room, rubbing his sore shoulder.


    "Are you okay?" asked Cathy worriedly.


    "No. I''m not all right." replied the man sighed, seeing his niece quickly became so familiar with Cathy.


    "Isn''t this unfair?" Vincent''s complaint made Cathy surprised. This was the first time she had heard Vincent sulk. "I''ve granted your wish, but you even monopolized her yourself. Are you planning to kidnap her from me?"


    Vincent instantly regretted what he said when he saw his sister and his mother''s sneaky looks. On the other hand, Cathy''s cheeks reddened again to the point one couldn''t tell which was redder between her cheeks and boiled crab.


    Cathy hoped she could find a hole to hide her blushing cheeks.


    "Aunt angel, take a look at my picture. Isn''t that beautiful?"


    Cathy''s body stiffened to see a picture filled with shading in a book that the child showed. A young woman with a crown on it and... it was in grayish.


    Beautiful? How could she see its beauty when there was only one color in her eyes?


    Every time she had painting lessons at her school, Catherine would glance at her friend and pick up her friend''s color. Even though she could see no color, she could see the difference in color levels. Cathy just needs to pick up the same color level as the friend next to her.


    Even though she never got good grades in art, her results weren''t so bad. Therefore she could survive in school without having to expose her disabilities.


    When her three younger siblings ask for help with the art of drawing, she would find excuses and told them to ask Aunt Len.


    As a result, no one knew that she was colorblind until this second.


    Alas, this little girl gave her a direct question about an image. She couldn''t get away anymore, and she didn''t know how to come up with an excuse.


    Did she need to answer with the answer the girl wanted? What if the kid asked her to color together?


    "Abi, why don''t you ask me? I''m so sad that you ignored me the minute you meet your angel."


    Cathy felt saved when she heard Vincent''s voice. However, is that man know how to sulk too?


    Abi sighed before showing the results of her drawing to her sulking uncle.


    "How is it? It''s beautiful, right?" Abi asked in a cute tone that made Vincent felt like wanting to pinch her chubby cheeks.


    "Right. But isn''t aunt angel here more beautiful?" teased Vincent while looked at Cathy with


    Catherine, who had been tense, was now fidgeting in her place. In an instant, her worry and afraid that one would know her fault disappeared without a trace. Her cheeks flushed red without her permission.


    "Gosh... she''s really cute when she''s blushing like this," remarked Vanessa to make Cathy feel more embarrassed and lowered her face to hide her blushing cheeks.


    "Sister, you scared her."


    "What? Are you saying something?"


    Vincent giggled and straight escaping to sit next to Cathy to avoid his sister''s punch. Suddenly Abi showed a picture of a princess that had not been colored.


    "Aunt angel, what color is suitable for this princess''s hair?" asked Abi, holding two pencils of different colors.


    Cathy squeezed her skirt''s fabric while a cold sweat started running from the top of her head.


    Which one should she choose?

 Chapter 98 - Surprise

    "Aunt angel, what color is suitable for this princess hair image?" asked Abi, holding two pencils of different colors.


    Cathy squeezed the fabric of her skirt very nervously. Which one should she choose?


    "She likes the left one," whispered Vincent into Cathy''s ear.


    Cathy pointed to the pencil with the man''s clue without any suspicion. Abi''s smile was adorable when she saw Cathy chose her favorite color.


    "Do you like pink too? We have the same favorite color!"


    Cathy blinked a few times, not knowing what to say. She knew and remembered what pink looks like. Cathy was quite sure her favorite was not pink. Well, she did not have any favorite color as she could not see it.


    However, she felt certain pink color was not suitable as a hair color. Well, she couldn''t do anything about it. She was not the one who gives the color anyway.


    Abigail kept asking Cathy for opinions, and Vincent always whispered the favorable colors that Abigail would have liked. At first, Cathy did not feel suspicious receiving the man''s whispering. Instead, she felt grateful for the man. Otherwise, she would not know how to answer and afraid that her opinions might have disappointed this cute little girl.


    However, she had her suspicion increasing grew over time. When Abigail told her to choose one color from the five-colored pencils, Vincent gave her clue weirdly.


    "Number two from the right" was the clue from the man, which was followed by Cathy willingly.


    Cathy couldn''t help but wonder why did Vincent give her a hint? Why didn''t Vincent immediately tell the color type directly? Why should he give her instructions like the left, the middle or number two from the left, and so on? Wouldn''t it be more practical for the man to tell her directly what kind of color the girl wanted?


    Or at least Vincent should not need to whisper the answer as an average person would think that Cathy could choose the color by herself.


    Why would that man bother giving her instruction when he didn''t know she was color blind? Or could it be... did that man actually know? But how? Since when?


    "You will stay for dinner, right?" Vienna, Vincent''s mother, asked as she cleaned up the colored pencils that fell on the floor.


    "No. We''ll eat out." Vincent''s answer made Abigail and others discouraged.


    "Why don''t you just eat here? I still want to be with aunt angel."


    "Hush, I know that Catherine is as pretty as an angel. But it''s not good to call people by name that is not her name."


    Abigail immediately got up and turned her small body towards Cathy.


    "I am sorry, auntie. From now on, I will call you..."


    "Just call me Cathy," offered Cathy with a warm smile.


    "Auntie Cathy, then." exclaimed the little girl cheerfully. "So, please stay here for dinner. Please, please, pleaaaaaaase."


    "Uhm..." Cathy squinted her eyes to her side as she did not know what the man''s plan to do next.


    "Sorry, baby. But we had another plan for tonight. Perhaps next time."


    Vincent''s response made the little girl pouted her lips.


    Catherine was still at Vincent''s house for two hours. Vincent''s family did whatever it took to make her like home, and Cathy did feel very comfortable around them. This was the first time she''d felt the warmth of a mother''s smile or what it was like to have an older sister. For a moment, she felt jealous of Vincent.


    The young man had what she did not have. He had a loving and gentle mother and a sister who love him unconditionally. She hasn''t met the father yet, but hearing from their story seemed that the father also treated his family with great love and responsibility.


    This made her a little bitter.


    "What''s the matter, dear? You look so sad."


    Vincent, who had been playing with Abi, instantly turned to Cathy when he heard his mother''s worried tone.


    "Cathy, what''s wrong?"


    Cathy was stunned by Vincent''s worried look. She felt very stupid even to get jealous of the man. Why should she be jealous? Even though her mother has gone, even though her own father hated her... Cathy still had three beautiful younger sisters who love her as much as she loved them. She also had an uncle who loved them in his own way.


    She did not forget Aunt Len, who had been with the four of them since they lived in Red Rosemary. Even though Aunt Len worked for wages, she felt that the older woman''s affection was not fake.


    "I''m okay. I just... frankly speaking, this is the first time I feel like I have a parent."


    "What happened? Where is your mother?" asked Vienna in her trademark motherly tone.


    "I... we don''t have parents. We are currently under our uncle''s wings. He himself was quite busy at his current job. Even myself... I don''t remember what it was like to have a mother."


    Both Vienna and Vanessa gave Cathy concerned gazes. Vienna came over to her and sat on the other side, hugging Cathy''s body tightly.


    "I''m sorry to hear that. It must be very hard on you."


    Catherine shook her head, "I''m used to it. So it''s not too hard."


    Vienna broke her embrace and glared at her youngest son.


    "Vincent, you should bring her here often." the mother ordered.


    "Of course." Vincent''s smile widened as he answered.


    Cathy looked at Vincent in confusion, hearing the man''s answer. Why does she have to come to his house so often?


    "Catherine, earlier you said ''we''... do you have any siblings?" this time, Vanessa asked out of curiosity.


    "Yes. I have three younger sisters."


    Hearing the answer, Vanessa and Vienna stared at each other somewhat in surprise. They both smiled mischievously at Vincent, making the man almost have a heart attack. Keyword, almost.


    "I remembered someone once said he didn''t want to be compared to the husbands of her sister-in-law by his parents-in-law. Do you remember that, mom?" asked Vienna to her mother to taunt her brother.


    "Sweetheart, I don''t think he should worry about it."


    "Ah, that''s right. He wouldn''t have any in-laws to make a comparison."


    Vincent coughed awkwardly at the two women''s frontal taunt and laughed nervously when Cathy stared at him in confusion.


    "You are okay?" Cathy patted Vincent''s back lightly, making the man choke even more, and rose to his feet quickly.


    Cathy, who knew nothing, was very confused by this situation.


    "Let''s go. I''m starving." declared Vincent suddenly took Cathy''s left hand.


    "Mom, your son ran away,"


    "No. It''s your brother who ran away."


    Vincent rolled his eyes in resignation at their comments. After saying goodbye, Vincent and Cathy left in Vincent''s car.


    During the trip, the two did not speak and were lost in their own thoughts. Cathy tried to find an answer to her question earlier. Did Vincent know her weakness?


    Cathy recalled being together with the man next to her and realized something. In retrospect, whenever she was hesitant to take something related to color, Vincent would explain it to her first without asking.


    For example, when she was confused to choose a sauce. There were several bottles with the same model but different colors. Vincent gave his explanation before she hesitated to decide which sauce to take.


    And one time, she took the wrong mini glass-bottle, which she thought was soy sauce, but turned out to be filled with hot chili sauce. Vincent quickly stopped her and said what she took was not soy sauce but chili sauce.


    Usually, she could still see the chili seeds in an Asian restaurant. But in the sauce glass-bottle at that time, there were no chili seeds, so she thought the glass she was taking was soy sauce.


    Then she recalled the event when little Abi asked her to choose a color. The young man did not forget to give her instruction without mentioning colors. This was utterly absurd and difficult to comprehend if the man did not know her disability. But it all made sense if it turned out that Vincent knew that she was color blind.


    "Vincent..." she wanted to ask, but she was also afraid to hear the answer.


    "Hm?"


    ''Is it possible you know I''m color blind?'' In the end, Cathy only asked in her thoughts.


    "Why? What is it?" Vincent asked because Cathy had not continued her words.


    "Where are we going?" Cathy still didn''t dare to ask and inquire another question instead.


    "You''ll find out later."


    Why is the young man next to her acting mysterious now?


    "We''re almost there. Close your eyes now, please. It will be a surprise."


    "Ah?"


    "I wouldn''t answer all your questions if you peeked."


    How did Vincent know that she had so many questions for him?


    "Okay." Cathy complied and closed her eyes obediently.


    Not long after, the car stopped, and after Vincent told her not to move, he got out of his car. The door next to Cathy opened a few seconds later, and the young man held her hand.


    "How can I come down without falling when I have to close my eyes?"


    "I won''t let you fall," Vincent replied, stifling a laugh, amused at Cathy''s pout.

 Chapter 99 - Vincents Confession

    Not long after, the car stopped, and after Vincent told her not to move, he got out of his car. The door next to Cathy opened a few seconds later, and the young man held her hand.


    "How can I come down without falling when I have to close my eyes?"


    "I won''t let you fall," Vincent replied, stifling a laugh, amused at Cathy''s pout.


    "I''ll stumble." once again, Cathy tried to persuade Vincent to let her open her eyes this instant.


    "Take it easy. The road ahead is very smooth without obstruction."


    Cathy sighed in resignation. She was eager to open her eyes, but she also wanted to get answers to the questions she would ask later. Hence she just complied with the man''s wish and let Vincent lead her.


    Vincent put his hand around her shoulder and strolled so that she didn''t fall because Cathy couldn''t see the road due to the closing eyes.


    Tap! Tap!


    Cathy gradually heard the sound of their footsteps. They were like walking on a road made of wood. The atmosphere around them was also quiet and serene. Only the wind blowing and a sound like¡­ a puddle? Where are they?


    The further they walked, Cathy began to smell a pleasant scent.


    "Can I see now?"


    "Not yet."


    "Until when?"


    "In a minute. Wait." Vincent''s steps stopped, which automatically made Cathy''s steps also came to a halt. "We''re going to step up two small stairs."


    "Wouldn''t it be faster if I opened my eyes now?"


    This time, Vincent couldn''t help but laugh at the fact that his girl couldn''t wait to open her eyes.


    "I promise, after you walk ten steps past these stairs, you can open your eyes."


    Cathy put on a sullen face to hear that made Vincent not stop laughing. Cathy managed to climb the two stairs without a hitch with Vincent''s help and direction, and her eyes were still closed.


    Cathy counted her steps until she finished ten steps up the stairs. She was relieved when Vincent allowed her to open her eyes.


    "Very well. You can open your eyes."


    Cathy opened her eyes slowly and gasped at what she saw. At first, Catherine was suspicious of the scent around her. She felt herself in a garden filled with various kinds of flowers. Cathy never... no, she often went to a garden filled with flowers. Even though she couldn''t see the beauty, she could still enjoy the fragrance of various kinds of flowers. Catherine liked the smell of flowers the most, so she did not hate to go to a flower garden.


    Ever since she smelled the scent of flowers earlier, she thought Vincent took her to a flower garden. However, she was completely wrong. This place wasn''t a flower garden at all nor a park that a place filled with flowers.


    She was currently standing in a square building without windows or doors. There were only four pillars at each end, and it was covered with an unusual but romantic rooftop. Not only that... the road they had been walking on was apparently a small bridge across a lake! In other words, Cathy was in the middle of the lake right now.


    Cathy''s eyes looked towards the vast lake, and her heart was beating very fast. She saw several¡­ maybe even dozens of lotuses floating around in the lake surrounding where they were. The distinctive fresh scent she smelled came from the fragrance of lotus flowers¡ªher favorite scent.


    She bought and used everything that had a lotus scent. Even the soap, air freshener, and perfume were not far from the flower.


    Cathy also saw that there was a spot of light on each of the lotuses. Is it possible... candle?


    Cathy turned her body to look at the other side, and there she saw a round table with two chairs located right in the middle of that place. At the center of the table were two candles and a flower in a decorative bottle glass.


    "There''s one more thing," stated Vincent while stretched out his hand toward the girl.


    Because Vincent often held her hand, Cathy did not doubt when she reached in hand and let the man once again lead her to a corner of the building. On top of the waist-high wooden fence that prevented anyone from falling into the lake was a box filled with stones of different colors.


    Vincent took one of the stones and gave it to Cathy.


    "Try throwing this rock over there. You''ll love it."


    Cathy did not understand why she should throw it. Nevertheless, she followed the man''s request and threw one stone in the direction that Vincent showed.


    Plug! Just as the stone sank, Cathy heard a lovely melody to make her astonished. Unfortunately, when she almost found the voice source, the tune ended quickly, making her very curious. Cathy turned to Vincent with shining and sparkling eyes like a child who got a new toy.


    Knowing what she wants, Vincent gave Cathy another stone even though the girl said nothing.


    Cathy threw it once more, and she heard another melody that was no less enchanting. Cathy tried to find the source of the melody''s sound but couldn''t find it. The tune only played a few notes and then stopped making her wanted to hear it again and again.


    "How... how can this happen? Where does the sound come from? There are no musical instruments here and nobody here except us. Then how come we can hear music?" without realizing it, Cathy asked several questions in one breath, and it made Vincent felt proud to himself to see the girl liked the surprise.


    "Can you see the light there?" Vincent pointed his index finger toward the stone thrown.


    Cathy, who couldn''t tell the color, didn''t know what kind of light he meant. But when she saw a sparkle that sometimes shined and hit her eyes, then she understood the light that Vincent told.


    "I think I see it," answered Cathy.


    "There is a machine with several buttons under the water. Each time the stone presses the button, a short melody will be played. Each button has a different tune. And you will not be able to find the source of the sound because the loudspeaker is installed on all four sides under the pillar."


    Cathy''s eyes looked amazed hearing his explanation.


    "This is the first time I''ve heard of a machine like this. How did you find a place like this?"


    Vincent rubbed the back of his neck nervously.


    "I did not find it," replied Vincent so quietly that Cathy could not hear him.


    "Can I try again?"


    "Of course." this time, Vincent let Cathy pick as many stones as she wanted.


    While Cathy enjoyed the new ''toy,'' Vincent just watched Cathy''s joyful expression without being bored. Vincent put one hand over the wooden fence and rested his chin on his knuckle so that his face was level with Cathy. That way, he could see Cathy''s face more clearly.


    After finally feeling satisfied hearing some of these melodies, Cathy turned to Vincent to ask how many kinds of pieces were contained in the magic machine. But when her eyes interlocked with the man''s, she forgot the question she wanted to ask at once.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" instead, Cathy felt like something tingling inside her heart, and her face felt hot as if there were steam out of her head.


    Vincent''s smile widened, making Cathy unable to hold back her pounding heart.


    "Do you know that this is the first time for me?" was the first word from the man while still in his pose, crouched on his hand.


    "First time? What first time?"


    "The first time I was curious about a girl. The first time I wanted to know her more deeply. The first time I wanted to make that person smile and laugh. And also... the first time this certain girl fascinated me in each of our meetings."


    Cathy felt her heartache when she heard those words. She thought that the girl he meant was not her. Cathy was afraid to listen to the continuation, but she did not know how to stop it. All she did was listen to the man while preparing herself.


    Her bad habit reappeared without realizing it, and she started biting her lower lip.


    Vincent straightened up when he noticed his beloved girl began hurting herself. He stroked Cathy''s cheek and rubbed her lips with his thumb gently as if he was coaxing the girl to let go of her lower lips.


    "And it is the first time it hurt my heart to see that girl always injure her lips every time she was under pressure. So, Catherine. I''m sure I''m not pressing you, but why are you hurting yourself?"


    Cathy looked at Vincent in confusion as she couldn''t comprehend the man''s words. And why did she feel like Vincent talked about her based on his last question?


    "I... I¡­"


    What is Cathy''s answer?

 Chapter 100 - Romantic Dinner

    "I¡­ I¡­ I don''t understand." in fact, Cathy did not get what this man wanted to talk about.


    "Is it true that you don''t understand? Or are you just looking for an excuse to run away?" somehow, the tone in Vincent''s voice now sounded mischief, and his eyes shone amusedly. "You always found an excuse to escape every time I tried to woo you."


    Cathy gasped at the young man''s last sentence. "Wo... woo me? Wh... when?" stuttered Cathy with rosy cheeks, and she was sure enough if she were an egg, then she would become a boiled egg.


    Vincent chuckled to see that the girl''s nervousness in front of him was unstoppable. Finally, slowly Vincent grasped Cathy''s hands and then pulled them gently, closing their gap a little.


    "I like you. No. I fell in love with you. You''re the girl who first entered my heart and mind. Every time I tried to think something else, you were the first to come to my mind. You are sweet, tough, and yet so cute that I want to hold you forever." Vincent paused for a moment to hug the petite figure, and he heaved a relief sigh when the girl didn''t push him away. "I love you, Catherine."


    Thump! Thump! Thump! Only Cathy knew how fast her beating heart at the moment and hoped the man could not hear her rapidly pounding heart.


    She wanted to reply to the man, but she couldn''t find her voice, and the words she wished to speak were knotting inside her head.


    She had run out of words to respond to the man who had also filled her heart and mind. She couldn''t find what kind of words to describe her feelings. She felt her chest tightened but in a good way, and she felt like her head would burst out from overload happiness.


    Is it a dream? Is she dreaming right now?


    "I... I..." Cathy had no idea that she would be stammering one day in front of a person. If her friends saw her stuttering, she would be a joke in front of them.


    Vincent loosened his hug with a smile as bright as the sun. He had an idea about the girl''s feelings toward him, but he was still nervous about rejection. For the first time in his life, he was afraid to face the answer.


    After all, it was the first time for him, and he was scared that the girl would reject him. Therefore, he decided to wait until the girl felt less nervous around him.


    "Aren''t you starving? Let''s eat now." Vincent still held her hand and led the girl to the round table earlier.


    Cathy felt she needed to calm down after listening to the man''s overwhelming love confession. So she agreed to Vincent''s offer and let the man lead her to a chair.


    Not long after, several servants approached them with their food.


    The first menu was a neatly arranged fruit salad with a cheese sprinkling to make Cathy''s face beamed with delight. After the light appetizer, the chef presented them delicious smell of the lamb steak. However, before Cathy got her steak knife, Vincent took her plate and sliced it first before returning it to Catherine.


    Catherine could slice the steak by herself, yet she enjoyed the man''s caring and couldn''t help hide her smile.


    They were enjoying their dinner while chattering without mentioning earlier confession. The atmosphere became light, and Cathy was less nervous around the man. She even became comfortable, as if she talked to a dear friend.


    After they finished their main course, another chef served a dessert. Tonight''s dessert was a red velvet ice cream tart topped with mashed Oreo biscuits.


    Wait a minute. Fruit salad, lamb steak, and red velvet tart... Aren''t all these Catherine''s top favorites list? How did Vincent find out her favorite dishes?


    Cathy thought back to their previous meeting. She remembered that Vincent could always read her mind miraculously. Even when they were at Pina, the man knew what she wanted in his own way. Of course, Cathy shouldn''t be surprised anymore if Vincent knew what kind of food she liked best, and yet she still was stunned.


    Wait a minute... At Pina? Vincent also understood her way of thinking when they were there as far as she could remember. Now she was inquisitive since when did this young man like her? Cathy remembered Vincent disliked her and acted distant at the beginning. She did not know since when the man became friendly toward her.


    And also... did that young man know that she was color blind? If he already knows, why does this person still like her?


    "Uhm... Vincent?"


    "Hm?"


    "That... actually... I .." Cathy did not know how to ask, and once again, she started stuttering.


    "We finish our dessert first, and then we can talk about whatever you want to say. Deal?"


    Cathy nodded her head in agreement with the young man''s proposal. Vincent smiled with relief to hear that. Actually, he was really curious about what answer his beloved girl would give, but he was also afraid to listen to the response.


    He might look calm from the outside, but in truth, he was so nervous to the point he felt all his senses were numb.


    Little did he know, the only man who could make Cathy open up was him. Because of that, Vincent did not know how Cathy felt about him.


    When they almost finished the dessert, they heard a band playing not far from their place. Cathy reflexively turned to the source of the sound. From where she came was a large stage filled with band musicians.


    "Since when were they there?"


    "Since earlier, it''s just that I just let them play now."


    Cathy smiled at that. It seemed that this certain guy had prepared many surprises for her.


    "How many surprises have you prepared?" Cathy pretended to be sulky, trying to imitate the man''s pout at his family home.


    Vincent just laughed amusedly, and once again, they enjoyed their romantic dinner.


    Not long after, Cathy heard someone singing on the stage. Strangely she felt very familiar with this beautiful and sexy voice. She doubted whether or not the owner of this voice was what she had expected. Cathy tried to squint her eyes to see the singer''s face.


    Unfortunately, the distance between the venue and the stage was quite far, so she couldn''t see it.


    "You want to see closer?"


    Cathy nodded her head excitedly and once again let Vincent take her hand and walk toward the stage.


    Cathy felt like she was walking on water as she walked back across the wooden path located right above the water. On the right and left, water flooded with lotus flowers spreading. She couldn''t see colors, but she could feel a romantic atmosphere around her.


    Cathy thought that Vincent''s surprise ended with the band. In fact, she was wrong. Her happiness peaked when she saw the singer''s face, who was now winking at her playfully. The singer was none other than Katleen Morse!


    If she remembered correctly, didn''t Kitty told her that her schedule was tight to the point they wouldn''t be able to meet each other for months?


    But the girl was here? And she was singing in front of her? How could this happen?


    Cathy shifted her eyes and looked at Vincent with a great adoration that she couldn''t hide anymore. Right now, she was feeling happy, and she was sure she had never been this fortunate before.


    "Miss Catherine West, would you give me the honor to dance with me?" offered Vincent with slightly bowed while stretching out his palm while the other was on his back.


    How could she possibly refuse it? Cathy took the young man''s hand, and they walked in the middle of the field before facing each other.


    Vincent led Cathy''s hands around his neck while his hands wrapped around Cathy''s waist to create a pink hue adorned on her cheeks. This was the first time their bodies were so close, making Cathy lowered her head, unable to raise her face to look at her partner.


    "Why are you avoiding me?"


    "I''m not avoiding you." was the answer without glancing at the man.


    "Then why don''t you see me?"


    "..." Cathy glanced at him doubtfully, then saw his smile and mischievous eyes.


    "There you are."


    Only then did she realize that man was teasing her. Cathy lowered her hands to cover her face in embarrassment.


    "You''re so annoying today." Cathy''s scolding made Vincent laugh, and he looked at the petite girl with a loving gaze.


    So adorable!


    For some minutes, they kept dancing to the right and left without letting go of each other''s embrace. Cathy could only grip Vincent''s cloth meekly as she did not know where to put her hands. Besides, Vincent seemed didn''t mind it even though he liked the girl would take her hands away so their body would have no gap.


    "So... what do you want to ask?"


    Cathy looked up to see the man''s eyes in confusion.

 Chapter 101 - Cathys Weakness (1)

    "Didn''t I promise to answer whatever you asked?"


    Ah, right. Cathy almost forgets about this. Vincent promised he would answer any questions from her if she didn''t peek while walking towards the middle of the lake earlier.


    Cathy had a lot of questions in her mind, but she wanted to confirm something to start with.


    "Vincent... you are not an ordinary photographer. But you are someone from the Regnz family." more precisely, Cathy said it as a statement, not a question.


    Vincent did not think that the first topic that arose was his family origins. How did Cathy know that his family was Regnz? As he remembered, they had not mentioned Regnz at all during the introduction earlier.


    Of course, Vincent forgot something. This girl was keen and heedful toward her surrounding, more than ordinary women. He shouldn''t have been surprised if his girl had found out about his family during their meeting earlier.


    When Catherine first entered Vincent''s family residence, Cathy quickly recognized Vincent''s mother and older sister''s faces. She was sure the two women didn''t remember her, but Cathy still remembered their faces.


    Cathy''s memory in remembering people''s faces was quite sharp because it became her habit to remember anyone she meets, whether that person came from the lower class or high class.


    You could say she sharpened her brain memory because of work requirements. When she worked as a waitress in a restaurant, she had to remember each customer. Not to mention that while working as an assistant to Benjamin Paxton, she had to quickly memorize the faces and names of her uncle''s business partners.


    Cathy might not recognize their first names, but she remembered the family names. They were the Regnz family. How could she forget about this family as her uncle invited almost the whole of the Regnz family to the grand opening in Pina Island?


    The Regnz was not as big as Paxton Corp or Bernz Auto Industry in the business industry. But the name Regnz was quite influential in the furniture and architect fields. Perhaps one of the reasons why her uncle invited Regnz was that Regnz''s company invested all the furniture and designs of the Star Risen building.


    She assumed that Mrs. Regnz would be the same as other ladies who think of herself high and act arrogantly toward a newcomer. However, the older woman proved her wrong.


    Mrs. Regnz immediately hugged her as if the woman had known her for a long time, making her stupified. The woman treated her warmly as a member of her family, likewise with the man''s sister and niece.


    They all didn''t treat her awkwardly and welcomed her with open arms as if Cathy was no stranger.


    Seeing the little bickering between Vincent and his sister made her envious. Not that she wanted to bicker with her sisters, it''s just that¡­ even though the two siblings looked like fighting, at the same time, they seemed to be teasing each other. They were mischief, nosy, and naughty, yet they supported each other as if they were like inseparable friends.


    Cathy never argued with her siblings, even though she often saw Anna quarreling with the twins, maybe because their age was very close. Anna was only two years older than the twins. On the other hand, Cathy was eight years above Anna. Thus, she often gave in, and her younger siblings would only obey her when she was angry.


    Because of that, she never had the chance what it was like to bicker with her siblings. She did not have a brother who argued with her or joked with her. So far, she had acted like a mother figure as well as a good sister to her three younger siblings.


    She also remembered the lovely little girl. The child was the one who kissed Vincent''s cheek when she was looking for Anna while Vincent was wearing an all-black outfit with his mask.


    Cathy herself was accustomed to handling small children when she looked after and accompanied her little siblings, so she did not mind when the child named Abi promptly climbed onto her lap and asked permission to touch her hair.


    She was just surprised that a child for Abi''s age did not feel afraid at all when she met a stranger. Cathy remembered that her younger siblings would hide behind her or greeted strangers shyly when they met visitors.


    Cathy still remembered that Vincent was just an ordinary photographer who just waited for customers to call for his services on their first encounter after they came back from the island.


    Come to think of it, this young man never worried about his finances every time he bought her a meal. Although it was rare to see the young man working, Cathy did not feel the vibe of unemployment or laziness on Vincent''s attitude. Otherwise, Cathy wouldn''t enjoy the man''s accompaniment, and she would avoid the man at all cost because she didn''t want to get lazy as the man.


    All whole this time, Cathy couldn''t stop wondering what kind of man Vincent was, and now it all made sense that Vincent was the son of the Regnz family.


    "You''re right. My real name is Vincentius Regnz. How do you know? I never mentioned my last name."


    "I remember they were at the Star Risen opening in Pina."


    "Who?"


    "Mrs. Regnz and your sister. I did see a child kissed your cheek that night, and that child was none other than adorable Abigail."


    Vincent chuckled, amused at the short explanation. "I don''t know whether I should be proud or afraid of you. Your memory is frightening like a detective. I need to be careful around you so you wouldn''t find any reason to put me in jail." Vincent said it with a humorous tone, making Cathy giggle.


    "Ah, I also remembered that on the night of our second banquet, you introduced yourself as Vincent Black H. What''s with that name?"


    Vincent cleared his throat several times, trying to get away from this one question. How could he possibly tell the true meaning of his nickname?


    The tiger woman gave him the nickname so that he only took the name when he introduced himself, not to reveal his real identity. Vincent Black Hedgehog. How could he have told his beloved girl that shameful nickname?


    "This case is closed. Ask something else."


    Cathy laughed with amusement. It looks like she couldn''t tease the man about this topic anymore. So she stopped and was now seriously discussing the thing that had been making her nervous.


    "Vincent. To be honest... I can''t tell the difference between colors. I... I am a color-blind girl."


    "Hm. I know."


    As suspected, the man indeed knew her weakness.


    "And you still like me?"


    "What does my feeling have to do with you who can''t see colors? I don''t see any problems, and I don''t care. If you can''t enjoy beauty through seeing, I will make you enjoy beauty through your other senses. Hearing, smell, and..." Vincent grasped one hand of hers to bring it to his lips, "Touch." he continued after giving a brief kiss on the back of her hand.


    Cathy could feel her heart melt receiving that endearing action, but she couldn''t just accept the man''s feeling. Other problems weigh more, way more fatal than her disability to see colors.


    "But... you don''t know me at all. I mean, we only met for months."


    "And those months were enough for me to fall in love with you."


    "But..."


    "If you are worried that I will leave you after knowing your weakness, then you don''t need to worry. I don''t care what your past is like or what your family is like, for me, I already know your character and your way of thinking... well, actually sometimes I can''t immediately tell what you want, but that''s enough to convince me." Vincent paused to look Cathy seriously in the eyes. "I believe you are the only woman I want to be by my side all my life."


    Cathy couldn''t hold her overwhelmed feelings, and her eyes were filled with tears without realizing it. She never imagined that she would find such a compassionate, understanding man like Vincent.


    If possible, she wanted to answer and reply to the young man''s feelings immediately. She wished she could tell the man that she had fallen in love with him too. Vincent was also the one who first made her react, who was not her usual self. Vincent was the first time that made her want to be pampered and relax without thinking about work. The first man who made her want to rely on someone.


    But... she didn''t want to make him suffer later. There was still one more weakness that she believed Vincent did not know yet.


    She had to tell him. She should be prepared herself if he avoided her as soon as he learned of her weakness.


    However, if Vincent''s feeling could accept her, if his feelings remained the same.... could she hope? Would she be able to live happily with the man she loves in the future?

 Chapter 102 - Cathys Weakness (2)

    "Vincent, to tell you the truth, I used to be able to see colors. At least I know what red, blue, yellow, common colors like that look like. I know. Even I can imagine it, and sometimes I can see various colors in my dreams."


    Cathy became more nervous seeing Vincent''s confused face.


    "You''re not color blind from birth?"


    "No. I could still see colors until I was ten."


    "What happened?"


    Once again, Cathy chewed her lip unconsciously.


    "If this stresses you out, you don''t need to continue it," Vincent spoke while coaxing her to let go of the biting gently with his thumb. "You know, you have to get rid of this bad habit of yours on this one. Why do you like to make your lips bleed every time you stress out?"


    Cathy was stunned to hear an annoyed tone in Vincent''s voice. Is the man angry because she hurt herself? Not. This is not the time to think about this.


    "Vincent .."


    "Cathy, no matter what your past is like, my feelings remain unchanged. That''s why you don''t have to tell me now. I can wait for you. Besides, we have a long time to know and open up to each other."


    "But I want to tell you now. I don''t want any regrets later." she was sure both of them would regret it later if the man knew about her other weakness.


    "Fine. You can tell me as long as you promise not to bite your lip again."


    "I promise."


    Vincent smiled warmly without any sense of mischievousness or teasing as he had been showing. Cathy wondered how this guy always knows when to act childish and act as a dependable man?


    Nevertheless, Cathy calmed herself and started to speak her inner voice, which burdened her ever since the doctor diagnosed her mental health.


    "My mom was already gone, but... dad is still alive. Since my mom''s death, my father has experienced a tremendous downturn to abandon his four daughters. That day, when the twins cried because they were hungry, he came home in a drunken state.


    I never felt afraid like that time. I wanted to hide, but my body was already moving on its own, trying to block him from going to my sisters'' room. Then... then..." none of them could hold her tears, and she sniffled and sobbed along with the tears streamed down, wetting her cheeks.


    Vincent hugged Cathy while patting her back gently. He wanted so badly to stop Cathy''s story. If her story made the girl remember the traumatic past to tears, Vincent would rather not hear it. But, he understood that Cathy would want to reduce the feeling of burden, and he also wanted her to believe that his feelings would never change.


    Therefore, Vincent listened to her patiently and let the girl cried her heart out. Because after this, he would make sure the girl would never shed tears ever again.


    "He slapped me hard." was the continuation of the girl''s paused sentence, making Vincent''s body tense.


    He could not understand the stress that a ten-year-old experienced as he never underwent an event like that. Vincent was abundant with love from his parents and sister all of his life. And he thought it was the same case for Cathy, seeing the close relationship between Cathy and her sisters. He never imagined that there was a deep bitterness about her father''s treatment in Cathy''s heart.


    "From then on, I could no longer distinguish colors. I could only see a gray color which had made me... scratched my eyes until they hurt for several weeks."


    Again Vincent felt his heart showered with sharp objects. Why did Catherine have a dark past like this? He had no idea that there was immense sorrow behind Cathy''s professional smile.


    Vincent did not say anything and continued to listen with sadness. His hands did not stop caressing Cathy''s back soothingly, even though he felt gloomy as if he was the one who went through the bitter past.


    "I once asked the doctor about my condition secretly. Do you know what they said? They said there was nothing wrong with my eye condition. They said I should be able to see colors normally. They also said... the reason why I cannot see colors is... because... because there''s something wrong with my mentality." Cathy tried her best not to bit her lips when she uttered the last sentence. "Do you know where my father is now? He''s in a mental hospital. There might be a chance that I... that maybe someday, I will be..."


    "Shh... That won''t happen." interrupted Vincent convincingly.


    "How can you be sure? After all, I am my father''s daughter... I might..."


    "I will not let it happen. You are not your father, who was in desperation and hopelessness. I will make sure your life will not fall into the same condition as your father. Your days will only be filled with smiles and happiness as I''m planning to give you nothing but joy. If this world could make you smile happily, I will give the world to you. If the only one thing that could make you happy is to ensure your sisters'' well-being, I will help you do it."


    Cathy could no longer speak and stared at the man with much more admiration. She snuggled and hid her face to muffle her sobbing.


    Fortunately, ever since Cathy started sobbing, Vincent had brought her away from the concert stage so that Cathy''s cries wouldn''t attract the surroundings'' attention.


    Now Cathy could cry as much as she wants in a muffled noise in Vincent''s arms.


    Not long after, Vincent guided the girl to sit side by side on a bench by the lake. They heard the music and singing of Kitty''s faintly. Several lotuses were floating beautifully in front of them.


    Cathy''s head was on Vincent''s shoulders while Vincent''s hands didn''t stop stroking Cathy''s head gently. Since Cathy stopped crying, none of them have spoken.


    Cathy did not know what else to say and was afraid to hear Vincent''s reaction, while Vincent was deliberately silent to let the girl next to him calm down. They enjoyed the view of the lake before them in silence.


    After what seemed like an eternity, Kitty''s song ended and followed by another piece. Cathy wondered how many songs her best friend sang? And also, how long will her best friend sing here?


    [author: until your man told her to stop]


    As far as she could remember, Kitty''s concert schedule was full, and there was no way the famous jazz singer could spare the time here. She was very curious and wanted to meet her friend immediately. Yet... she didn''t want to move and part from the young man next to her. She enjoyed being in his arms, and even though none of them spoke, the simple togetherness was more than enough for her.


    However, she realized that they could not possibly be there without speaking. She needed to resolve their ambiguous relationship.


    Vincent confessed his love to her, but she still had not always answer. And she doubted the man''s feeling would stay the same after hearing all of these.


    Cathy took a deep breath and straightened up.


    "How do you feel? Are you better?" Vincent asked because Cathy''s head was no longer near him.


    Why are you still worrying about me? Why are you so good to me? Cathy asked herself dejectedly.


    "You already know the truth. I... I don''t mind if you leave now. Besides, it''s not too late and either..."


    "Cathy," Vincent interrupted, "I just wanted to know if you felt any better?"


    Cathy was stunned to hear that.


    Is she feeling better? All these past years, she was always burdened with the fear that she would end up as her father.


    Therefore, she did her best not to fall in love, yet she did. The reason why she dictated that the man was unreliable was not just because she hated men. But because she was afraid. Cathy was scared to fall in love and then have heartbreak because she will be abandoned. She was worried that she would end up just like her father when her loved ones leave her.


    By now, she had told Vincent everything that was weighing on her mind. Of course, now the burden feels lighter. However, she didn''t know what would happen to her if Vincent would leave her after this.


    "I''m all right," was Cathy''s reply in a low voice.


    "Good. Now, it''s my turn to tell you something."


    Cathy gulped nervously, hearing the seriousness in the man''s tone.


    "I, Vincentius Regnz, have always and will always love Catherine West. I will never leave her alone or leave her depressed, but I will always make her laugh and happy. This is my promise."


    Once again, Cathy was bewildered to hear that. This man''s promise was utterly unexpected, so Cathy could hardly believe that she was not dreaming. Or perhaps¡­ she is dreaming?


    And then the man''s next words made her couldn''t help but laugh, forgetting about her pounder whether it was a dream or not.

 Chapter 103 - His Lover

    "And just for your information, the Regnz member would never break promises. Otherwise, we would be struck by lightning."


    "Vincent, please. Be serious with me."


    "What? When have I never been serious with you?"


    Cathy giggled, and she realized her heavy heart became as light as a feather, causing her to smile endlessly.


    "I love your smile." came the compliment from the man. "Don''t ever cry like that again." Vincent raised his hand to touch the girl''s rosy cheek and stroke it so gently as if Cathy was a fragile priceless porcelain doll.


    Cathy felt her heart jittery and a tingling sensation spread through all over her heart. She realized she had no reason to reject the man''s feelings now. She no longer had a reason to bury her own feelings.


    "Vincent, I... I like you too." Cathy slightly lowered her gaze and spoke the last word so softly that it almost did not get into Vincen''t ears.


    The strokes on her cheeks paused, and suddenly Vincent seemed to turn into a motionless statue. Cathy glanced at him nervously. Is it possible that Vincent changed his mind? Does he feel regret now?


    "What did you say earlier?" somehow, Vincent''s voice was a little hoarse in her ears.


    For a moment, Cathy couldn''t answer the question because there was still an effect of fear that his feelings had changed. It took a few seconds to make her realize that Vincent had not heard her words.


    Even though she knew she uttered the word in a low voice, she felt sure her voice was loud enough for the man sitting next to her to hear.


    Nevertheless, Cathy repeated her words once again, and this time she spoke in a little bit louder voice.


    "I like you too." Unfortunately, there was still no reaction from the man, so Cathy tried to say it even louder. "Vincent, I..." Her words were interrupted when Vincent hugged her suddenly and stole her breath away.


    "I heard it. Thank you," whispered Vincent over the top of her head.


    Strangely Cathy felt like her head was being kissed, and she was not sure whether her guess was accurate or not.


    "Did you do something?" asked Cathy as Vincent let go of his arms.


    Vincent just gave him a happy smile and took her hand without answering her question.


    "Come on. I guess you''ll want to meet your best friend."


    "How do you know?" chirped Cathy in delight and excited to see her dear friend, forgetting her previous curiosity.


    "How could I not know? You always boast of a Katleen Morse at each of our meetings."


    Cathy smiled shyly and remembered that she''d often heard Kitty''s song in restaurants or at the mall at the start of their regular meeting. Of course, she continued to talk about Kitty with enthusiasm while expressing her longing for her friend.


    Wait... Could it be...?


    "So, you invited Kitty to sing here specifically? Or it was just a coincidence?"


    "What do you think?"


    Cathy could see that man''s wicked gaze and smile made her sure Vincent had deliberately invited Kitty today.


    "Then how long will she sing?"


    "Of course, until I told her to stop."


    Cathy imitated Vanessa by hitting Vincent''s arm, only not hard.


    "Ouch... why did you hit me? It seemed my sister was a bad influence for you."


    Cathy snorted at his playful tone then walked over to the stage. Vincent laughed with amusement to see his beloved lover was sulking.


    Lover? It feels so good to call his girl a lover, and soon enough, she would be titled as his wife.


    [author: ¡Æ(O_O;) it''s too soon!]


    "Mister Regnz," a middle-aged man came over to Vincent while Cathy approached Kitty, who had just finished singing.


    "Kitty! Why didn''t you tell me you were back in town?"


    Kitty laughed and hugged Cathy no less cheerfully.


    "I wanted to tell you, but someone strictly forbade me from contacting you," answered Kitty with a laugh.


    "Why?"


    Kitty''s laughter grew louder at her friend''s confusion.


    "So, how is it? Did you accept his proposal?"


    Cathy felt her blood rushed to her face, "What proposal? He just confessed his feelings to me."


    "What?! Really?" Kitty looks incredulous. "Jeez .. he''s been this romantic when he declared his feelings. I can''t imagine how he will propose to you later. It would be overwhelming."


    "Hush, you''re thinking too far."


    Kitty chuckled at her friend''s trying her best to hide her embarrassment.


    "You can think steps ahead when it comes to your responsibilities at work,


    but why can''t you think about your future relationship?"


    "Kitty!" scolded Cathy because it looked like Kitty wouldn''t stop taunting her.


    "All right, all right. I won''t tease you again. But I can see he adores you. He even made a music box and put it up himself in the lake."


    This time Cathy didn''t understand what her best friend was talking about.


    "What do you mean?"


    "You haven''t tried throwing stones earlier? There is a music box under the lake. If you hit it with a rock, there will be a different melody. Then..."


    Cathy was silent, speechless to hear this information, and listened to what her best friend said about her boyfriend. Apparently, this place was not a public place but a private site that belonged to the Flex group.


    Cathy just noticed that there was a large estate behind the stage. She didn''t realize it earlier as the wall stage covered almost the entire building.


    Vincent specially rented this place and contacted Kitty''s manager to sing here. And that music machine... it''s not like the music box was there in the first place. But Vincent made it himself, installed and adjusted the loudspeakers in such a way that she wouldn''t know where the melody came from.


    The longer she heard about the man''s preparation for tonight''s love confession, the more touched and fascinated she became.


    Cathy glanced at Vincent, who was talking to an older man. Vincent looks like a reliable businessman when discussing something with this man. It was the first time she saw the other side of the man who was now her lover.


    She wondered why she could see a halo over his head to level up his handsomeness.

 Chapter 104 - Cathys Teasing Act

    Vincent, who was still immersed in the discussion, felt that someone observed him. He decided to shift his eye to see that Cathy was staring at him in awe. His signature mischief smile was plastered on his face, and he couldn''t help but wink his one eye to the lovely girl.


    Cathy looked away instantly with rosy cheeks while covering her face, causing Vincent to chuckle amusedly.


    "Gosh... he''s so sweet." unlucky for Cathy, Kitty also saw that little fluffy eye''s exchange scene and returned to teasing her best friend. "Cathy, how did you two meet? Have you held hand? Did he kiss you? You have to tell me everything."


    "What?? Since when you change profession become a reporter?"


    "My job is a journalist for today only, and I want to know all of your love life."


    Cathy laughed, followed by Kitty''s laugh. Then they decide to meet tomorrow to spend some time together before Kitty went out of town for her postponed-concert schedule... thanks to a certain guy.


    "Ah, I will invite brother Steve too. It''s been a while I haven''t seen him. How is he now?"


    Hearing the name Steve made Cathy''s body stiffen, and Kitty noticed it.


    "What''s the matter? Are you guys fighting?"


    "No. Maybe yes... Well, I don''t know."


    Kitty was getting confused at this answer. So far, Steve and Cathy have never fought. They might have argued a lot over Cathy''s stubbornness, but it was Steve who always gave in. Never once did Steve get angry nor make Cathy feel uncomfortable. So why does Kitty now think that her best friend does not want to meet Steve?


    "So, which one is true? Did you fight or not?"


    "In my opinion, we didn''t fight. It''s just that since then, brother Steve never contacted me again. He even didn''t reply to my message. It seems this time he was angry with me."


    "Why? What exactly happened?"


    Cathy told her the incident last Sunday to her friend. At that time, she was already preparing to have a picnic with her siblings in Green Park. Steve called her and suggested her to go to another park, which she declined.


    For the rest of the call, Steve finally forbade her to leave the house if she insisted on going to Green Park. Steve gave no reason why she shouldn''t go to Green Park that day, and she thought her ''brother'' was making nonsense. Afterward, Steve ended their conversation in an angry tone and did not call her ever since.


    Cathy tried to call him after returning from the hospital, but Steve never answer her, and her call always went to the voice box. Cathy also sent several messages, which she finally gave up on not getting any reply.


    "How strange. Why did he prevent you from going to the park?"


    "I wish I know. You had no idea he was a pain last Sunday. It almost ruined my mood to go have fun with Anna and the twins." answered Cathy, shrugging her shoulders.


    "Then, let''s forget about it. I won''t call him if you don''t want me to. By the way, Mercy told me that you girls met accidentally. She said your shape is still as flexible as high school. She also said someone couldn''t take his eyes off you. Is that guy the same person?"


    Cathy did not know which one was more mischief, her best friend or her lover. Both of them loved to tease her the minute they found her flaw.


    After answering her best friend''s teasing question with a nod, they decided to part ways and go on a ''date'' together tomorrow without being interrupted.


    "Just tell me you want to get back with him soon."


    "Kitty!"


    Kitty laughs out loud as she returned to her music team.


    ***


    When she first came to the lake, Vincent asked Cathy to close her eyes so that she couldn''t see the road. Since she didn''t have to close her eyes anymore, she could see their surrounding as they were on their way home.


    What her friend said was true. It was not a public place but a resident house. More precisely, a large house building with two towering gates one kilometer from the estate.


    As their car passed the tall gate, Cathy looked at Vincent, who was now focused on driving.


    Cathy knew that Vincent was extremely handsome, but tonight the man next to her was much more attractive than usual. She wanted to keep looking at the man''s face if only this boyfriend of hers did not tease her with a flirtatious tone.


    "I know I''m a good-looking man, but you don''t have to look at me as if you want to eat me alive."


    Cathy''s cheeks sprayed with red color like a ripe tomato for the umpteenth time and quickly shifted her gaze forward. Cathy tried to find a way to stop his teasing manner.


    "There is something that makes me curious. Where did you find that place? Since when did the music machine in the lake exist?"


    "..." Vincent cleared his throat uneasily and decided to refocus on the road.


    "I heard that someone specially made the music box for tonight''s event. How could that person be so skilled? How could he keep the music box from being damaged underwater? I never thought that the magic machine maker was such a romantic person. What kind of person is he? I would like to meet him personally. What do you think?" This time it was Cathy who attacked him with a playful tone.


    Vincent stopped the car on the side of the road then took off his seat belt. Cathy was not at all suspicious and continued to tease her boyfriend without knowing the man was up to something toward her.


    "How do I..."


    Without warning, Vincent''s towering figure drew closer to Cathy and made Cathy move backward until her back pressed against the door. Vincent''s face was very close to hers, and the distance between them was getting smaller.


    "Wh... what are you doing?" Cathy felt like her heart would explode at any time.


    Is this guy trying to give her a heart attack?! Only Cathy could hear her loud protest.


    The two faces became closer and closer until only a few centimeters.


    Three centimeters... two centimeters... Unable to stand to see their closeness, Cathy closed her eyes while trying to hold the man''s body by pushing Vincent''s chest with both hands.


    Unfortunately, she wasn''t strong enough to stop the man''s movement who was getting closer and closer to her. She even didn''t know if she was not strong enough or had no will to stop him.


    What will happen to me?! Once again, Cathy cried out in hopelessness in her mind.

 Chapter 105 - What Are You Expecting?

    Cathy''s favorite display at a wedding reception was where the groom kisses the bride program. Cathy would always smile heartfully to see the romantic scene in front of her. She often wondered how does it feel to kiss? Is it true that people say that kissing makes someone happy and... addicted?


    She never held hands with the opposite gender, and Vincent was the first guy did intimate gesture toward her.


    Although feeling curious, Cathy refused to do it herself and felt content by watching the live kissing act. She didn''t want to do it in this life, nor would she let any other man touch her. She couldn''t even imagine her lips touching other people''s lips. Just thinking about it made her shudder and feel disgusted. She had no problem if she only saw the couple making out, but it mattered a lot if she did it.


    One time a perverted customer tried to kiss her, which earned a hard slap from her. Being a low part-time in a no-name restaurant, Cathy often had a similar situation like this. Not a few tried to steal a kiss from her or look for opportunities to molest her. Even the manager also looked for a chance to touch her chest or tight.


    Cathy couldn''t let herself off guard and never rest inside the restroom as she never knew when the manager would ''attack'' her when she was fast asleep.


    Her hatred for a man rose and strengthened her decision not to fall in love with any man. She swore that she would never give her heart to the worthless man, and she would not let her heart thrilled over a man before ensuring her sisters'' education.


    Alas, her determination broken apart the minute she realized her feeling toward a man. She fell in love... and the man who filled her heart and mind was none other than Vincent. A handsome man, full of compassion, funny, and always succeed in making her laugh.


    She did not know when, but Vincent managed to break in her closed heart and made her view toward men changed into the better one. That man also succeeded in making her want to rely on someone else, which lessened her burden.


    And the most important is... that man was also fell in love with her and accept the way she is.


    Vincent was the only man she allowed to hold her hand first. The only man she allowed to hug her and be by her side.


    But... would she let this man took her first kiss? Even if she allowed it, wasn''t it too fast? They just officially dated a few hours ago.


    She tried to push Vincent''s body away from her. Unfortunately, she wasn''t strong enough to stop the man''s movement who was getting closer and closer to her. She even didn''t know if she was not strong enough or had no will to stop him.


    Her heart was pounding with mixed feelings between anxiety, fear, and... excited?


    Cathy gulped with great effort as she felt Vincent''s breath on her nose. She couldn''t look at the man''s gaze any longer, so she simply closed her eyes.


    Without realizing it, Cathy counted inside her heart fidgety. One second... two... three... four... five... and still nothing happened.


    Then she realized she no longer felt the man''s breath or the distinctive essence of lemon. In the end, Cathy ventured to open her eyes and became dumbstruck when she saw the man''s smirk.


    She saw Vincent already pulled away from her to his seat. He folded his two hands on the steering wheel while his undeniable handsome face rested on top of his hands, perfectly facing her.


    Cathy couldn''t stop thinking, how could that man make her heart go haywire like this? Especially at this time... the man''s pose, that man''s gaze, that wicked smirk...


    Why the hell she felt like the man was teasing her?


    "What are you expecting?"


    Cathy frowned when she noticed the man tried to hold back his laugh.


    "Why do you look disappointed?" unlucky for her, Vincent did not stop his teasing.


    "Hmph! I don''t want to talk to you." Cathy put on a sullen face that Vincent found very adorable. To hide her face, which she was sure was reddening, Cathy shifted her position, so her shoulder was right next to the car door while her back was slightly facing the man.


    "You''re a hundred early to mess with me, pretty angel," said Vincent, ruffling her hair and getting back to running the car.


    Cathy still didn''t want to face him and preferred to see the sideways as if the view was more intriguing than the teasing-lover, yet a handsome man. Even when Vincent tapped Catherine''s shoulder with his index finger to call out to her, Cathy refused to respond to him.


    Vincent raised his hand to gently stroke Cathy''s head, which Cathy repelled. Well, his name would not be Vincent if he gave up quickly.


    "Cathy," Vincent called in a seductive tone Cathy never heard of. "If you continue like this, I don''t want to take you home."


    Cathy shuddered at the hair on her neck. Why did she feel that the last sentence was a warning? Why does this person''s voice sound like he''s threatening her and yet seducing her?


    "Cathy," the seductive hoarse tone was heard once again, inviting a strange feeling inside her heart. She never knew that her name sounded so pleasant to the ears when Vincent called her.


    Alright. If the man wanted to ease her furious feeling, he did well. Despite the fact that she was no longer feel annoyed, Cathy decided to stay indifferently.


    Vincent picked her hand and grasped her small her into his large palms. Cathy gave a surrendering sigh knowing she would never win against her lover.


    "Don''t act too proud of yourself even though you could drive well. You should use both of your hands on the wheel," was the smooth way to break their hands apart, and she put his hand back on the wheel.


    Vincent chuckled and stroked Cathy''s head again as if he couldn''t take his hand to himself if the girl were so close to him.


    "Is there something wrong with my hair? Why are you often touching it?" Cathy apparently still hasn''t recovered from her annoyance, so she said it with a sarcastic tone.


    Vincent sighed, realizing that his girlfriend was still annoyed.


    "If you''re still cynical, I can''t help but think you''re disappointed that I didn''t do something earlier."


    "You... I..." Cathy was speechless to hear that, while the man only chuckled to see her dumbfounded expression.


    On second thought, why should she be so irritated? Didn''t that guy like to tease her before? No. His teasing right now was on a different level.


    Was she annoyed by Vincent''s joke or disappointed because...


    "I''m not disappointed!" Cathy herself was surprised by her unexpected shout. She felt like having an egg on her face the minute she realized her childish manner.


    THIS IS NOT LIKE HER AT ALL!


    "Aaaa, I don''t know anymore." Cathy couldn''t help but sulk on the corner.


    Cathy covered her face with both hands, feeling embarrassed by her attitude. Meanwhile, Vincent just smiled, amused at her adorable behavior.


    Vincent stroked the back of Cathy''s hand, trying to coax the girl to pulled out her hand away from her face. After succeeding, Vincent did not release his grip on the girl''s hand and interlocked their fingers, which Cathy did not repel this time.


    Vincent opened a light conversation during the trip and stopped teasing the girl. Soon enough, Cathy''s mood was brightened, and the two chatted casually.


    Vincent didn''t tease the girl because he didn''t want his little girl to sulk and ignore him.


    Cathy also informed that she would have a date with Kitty tomorrow afternoon, earning a frown on Vincent''s forehead.


    "Why do you seem to like her more than me?"


    "Of course not. Kitty only has three hours free tomorrow before the concert in the evening. She would be traveling around for her tour the next day. Isn''t she amazing? When we were still in high school, she achieved an award from..." and Cathy started blabbering at how proud she was at Kitty. Cathy was now like a mother-hen who was proud of her daughter and concerned about her well being.


    "Cathy, I wonder who do you like the most between Morse and me. Which of us would you like to spend time with?"


    This question sounded ridiculous to Cathy, but when else could she tease that man?


    "..." Cathy purposely did not answer him and pretended to be clueless and avoided his question.


    "Geez, you can''t answer that?"


    Cathy could no longer hold back her laughter, seeing Vincent''s pouting lips. She actually laughed out loud to make Vincent startled.. In his heart, he was delighted to hear the laughter that seldom came out of Cathy''s mouth, only for the moment he couldn''t help but kept pretending to have a sullen face.

 Chapter 106 - Cathy Looks Like Chloe?

    It didn''t take long before they continued chatting casually again. Cathy asked him about Abigail''s age and why the little girl called Vincent the name Pinpin.


    Apparently, Abigail spoke very late than the average child. She was only able to say the word ''mommy'' after the age of three. Not being able to say ''Vincent,'' so the man changed his name to Pinpin to make it easy for Abi to call him.


    It had become a habit to continue until now, and Cathy couldn''t help but laugh at the unique endearment name for her lover.


    After traveling for two hours, they finally arrived at Red Rosemary. Vincent immediately came down to open Cathy''s door like a guard who opened the door for the princess.


    Cathy opened the gate after saying goodbye to each other and turned around to express her heart.


    "Tonight is my best night. Thank you," she said with the most beautiful smile Vincent had ever seen.


    Vincent froze in his place, utterly unprepared for the sudden smile ''attack.'' Vincent held his left chest to feel the rhythm of his increasing heartbeat with a gasp in awe.


    Vincent smiled as he shook his head. How could just that girl''s words make him this happy? He even believed ''happy'' was an understatement to describe his feeling tonight.


    He already prepared himself if the girl would reject his love confession and wished to be only friends with him. Even though he was ready to face the bitter rejection, he still did his best to please and enchant her with his loving gesture.


    His joy knew no bounds when the girl told him that she liked him too, and at that time, he felt like a thousand fireworks exploded in his mind.


    Vincent walked towards the driver''s side while calling someone.


    "Otniel, I''m not selling it... The villa that has the lake... Hmm... then just put down the ad. Anyway, I don''t want to sell it... Thanks for the help."


    Well, who had ever thought that the villa owner with the lake was none other than Vincent, who secretly founded the Flex group, which now almost rivals Mercure and even the Alvianc group.


    In this country, there were several corporations that got on the list in the top five business circles. The first place was the Bernz group, followed by Paxton and Alvianc. Mercure and Alvianc were fighting over each other''s position, and the competition between them was very tight.


    And only two years ago, the Flex group was officially ranked fifth. Of course, apart from his business associates and elite team members, no one knows that the Flex group''s real founder was Vincentius Regnz.


    ***


    As soon as he arrived at Blue Rosemary, Vincent walked into the house with a happy whistle. Without suspecting anything and assuming the entire house''s resident was asleep, Vincent entered his room on the second floor casually and took off his clothes. Unfortunately, the door immediately opened as he was about to put on his clean house clothes.


    "Mom, when will you give me privacy?"


    "Maybe after you got married. I definitely wouldn''t just rush in like this."


    Vincent''s forehead frowned, "You want me to stay here after marriage?"


    "Of course, Vanvan has been taken away by her husband. Do you have the heart to leave me alone in this house?"


    Vincent sighed. "I see. How about we stay two nights on the weekend each week?"


    "Hmph! What''s the difference between you leaving this house?" Vienna snorted, then realized something. "So you''re serious about the girl?"


    "Of course. Did you allow me not to be serious in a relationship?" Vincent asked while continuing to wear his homey shirt.


    "That''s not what I meant. It''s just..." Vincent could detect his mother''s doubt. "I don''t want you to like her just because her face looks like that woman."


    "Who? What are you talking about?" this time, Vincent was confused by his mother''s statement.


    "You don''t remember?"


    "Nope. Who is the woman?"


    "Chloe,"


    "..." Just hearing that one name made his heart stop.


    Chloeny Paxton, the woman he cherished, like a best friend, sister, and second mother. He had a major depressive disorder/ MDD at the beginning of that woman''s death. And he often had nightmares that often made him unable to sleep well. And sometimes, he would think that it was better if he died.


    Only until five years ago, Vincent accepted the reality and didn''t blame himself anymore. Since then, his nightmare has never returned, and he has been able to live like an average man.


    However, why does he have to hear that woman''s name again? When he has decided to get out of anything related to Paxton, he put an enclosure to his past. He managed to not think about that woman and move on with his life with a great effort. But why does that name have to appear again?


    Vincent''s forehead twitched even more at his mother''s statement.


    "Cathy looks like Chloe?" As a matter of fact, Vincent no longer remembered what Chloe''s face was like because he had been trying so hard to get Chloe''s face out of his mind for nearly thirteen years.


    Now his mother told him that Cathy looks like Chloe? Is that true? Since the beginning of their meeting, Vincent was already familiar with Cathy''s face... but that doesn''t mean Cathy looks like Chloe, right?


    What was Chloe''s face like? Why can''t he remember it when he was trying to get back to digging up his memories of Chloe? Strangely, Cathy''s face appeared in his mind instead of Chloe.


    "My son, are you all right?" the mother was standing in front of him and touched his cheek gently.


    Not wanting to make his mother worry, Vincent showed his smile.


    "I''m fine. I don''t like Cathy because she looks like anyone. I like her because she is Cathy and I love her, mom. So you don''t need to worry." he replied with great confidence.


    "Alright then, I can rest easy now. As long as she''s not from Paxton, I''ll always support you."


    Vincent let his mom kissed his cheek before walking out of his room, only to leave him in confusion. He knew his family didn''t like Paxton and only behave friendly but not too close when they met with the Paxton member, except for Benjamin. His family only adore Benjamin as the man was the only nephew of his mother.


    Vincent himself didn''t like the Paxton members either, nor did he even want to go back to dealing with them. However... he couldn''t get rid of what his mother stated.


    How similar are the girls'' faces? Unable to hold back his curiosity, Vincent exited the room and walked toward the warehouse.


    He rummaged through what he thought was his box for something. Not finding what he was looking for, Vincent came out and headed to the photo album storage room.


    He took a photo album of himself and looked inside. Vienna, Mrs. Regnz loved to collect photos of her two children and made them into albums. Therefore, it was not surprising that this room was filled with memorable albums about Vincent and Vanessa.


    He glanced one after another at the photos. Surprisingly, the pictures of him around the age of seven to fourteen were not so many as he thought. Even the number could be counted on the fingers, while his photos at other ages were countless.


    Nor did he find Chloe''s photos or with Benjamin while visiting the Eastern Wallace. He was sure he took a lot of pictures at Chloe''s residence. But why couldn''t he find a single photo of Eastern Wallace?


    Vincent remembered he was only seven when he first met Chloe, and that woman died when he was fourteen. At the same time, he felt that many photos were lost when he was seven to fourteen years old. Is this just a coincidence, or someone deliberately ripped of his old pictures with Chloe and Ben?


    "Vincent, what are you doing?" a deep, firm voice came from the door of the room. "Your mother thinks an intruder has entered."


    "Sorry, I just wanted to find a photo," he replied. "Dad, why are the photos when I was seven to fourteen so little?"


    Vincent was sure he had seen the strain in his father''s eyes.


    "Really? Maybe it''s just your feelings." strangely, his father''s expression seemed to return to normal when he answered.


    Vincent knew there was something hidden from him. His father, mother, and even his sister always avoided him whenever he asked about his condition when he was fourteen.


    One day he woke up inside the hospital room without remembering what happened the day before. He had a slight concussion to make him lost some of his memories.


    He didn''t know what happened to him, but he noticed thick bandages wrapped around his head and abdomen. His condition was quite bad at that time, and he was shocked to hear that his memory paused at six months before.


    He did not know whether he had been unconscious for six months or he had amnesia and forgotten the whole thing in that past six months. A few days after he woke up, he heard the news of Chloe''s death, and he missed the woman''s funeral.


    "It''s late. You better go to bed." came the stern tone from his father.


    Vincent complied and immediately cleaned up the photo album before returning to his room. He contacted Pasha, one of the members who were experts with computers.


    "Can you find something for me?"


    "What?"


    "I want you to investigate Chloeny Paxton''s death eighteen years ago."

 Chapter 107 - Which One You Like?

    Vincent could not sleep well the whole night. Somehow he felt restless as if something terrible was going to happen. Vincent did not look at the clock because he was still trying to sleep by closing his eyes using his pillow. Even then, it couldn''t make him sleep.


    Finally, after he fell asleep and was sure that he would not wake up for the umpteenth time, a short notification sound woke him up. Vincent picked his phone with a sluggish motion to see who sent the message this early morning.


    When he saw the sender''s name, his smile broadened.


    ''Hi, good morning.''


    He glanced at the clock on his phone and showing that it was already past six in the morning. Without further ado, Vincent directly called the sender of the chat.


    "Vincent, you shocked me. I don''t expect you to call me."


    Vincent laughed crisply at the voice of the girl he missed. Even though they only separated last night, he felt he had not seen the girl in months.


    "Good morning Cathy."


    "Good morning. I thought you weren''t awake yet. It''s still six o''clock."


    "How about you?"


    "I''m used to getting up in the morning. It''s just... I''ve been up late lately. Everyone in this house forbids me from doing my usual activities."


    Vincent smiled to hear his lover was sulking.


    "Didn''t you meet Morse at twelve? Then I''ll pick you up at nine."


    "Ah? Isn''t it too early?"


    "Of course, I also want to date my lover. I can''t possibly miss this day and let you date someone else."


    "..." There was no answer from Cathy, but Vincent was sure his little girl was blushing. "Looks like you eat honey too much. Why did your sweet words level increase so much?" grumbled her to make Vincent laugh.


    Their conversation continued for almost an hour before they finally cut off their voice call.


    It was less than nine o''clock when Vincent arrived in his car in front of Cathy''s house. Meanwhile, Cathy exited precisely nine o''clock and stared at Vincent''s car in confusion.


    "Shall we get in the car again?"


    "Of course."


    "I prefer walking and taking public transportation."


    "I can park it in the parking lot, and then we''ll be walking as much as you like."


    "Okay, I will comply as you wish, mister Regnz." teased Cathy while slightly bending her back to the front, earning a cheeky smirk from the man.


    "I didn''t know that you loved walking hand in hand with me."


    "Are you picking a fight this early in the morning?" pouted Cathy, realizing Vincent would love to show her which one was better at teasing.


    "Forgive me, princess. Please come up." Vincent opened the car door while bending his body slightly. His attitude was like a servant who opened greeted the royal princess.


    Cathy held her smile and tried to put on a sullen face as she climbed into the car. When Cathy was about to fasten her seat belt, Vincent had taken over.


    "Why didn''t you let me do it myself? It looks like you like to fasten my seat belt."


    Vincent shifted his head toward Cathy, causing their faces to be so close to making Cathy hold her breath.


    "How could I not like it? It''s the only chance I could see you this close-up."


    "You meanie." Cathy smacked Vincent''s chest lightly to make the man laugh.


    They chatted during the trip as if they never ran out of topic material. Every now and then, they would tease each other and joke around, but it''s mostly Vincent who wins their teasing war.


    After parking the car, the lovebird walked across the building to the flower garden. Vincent took a photo with his analog camera every ten steps as usual.


    "Vincent, which one do you like the most between your camera and me?" Cathy couldn''t help but imitate the man''s question last night.


    Unfortunately, there was no sign from the man as if Vincent was thinking the answer seriously.


    "I see. You don''t know the answer. Thank you, I already know how you feel." Cathy walked ahead of Vincent with a wide stride.


    Vincent, who was still confused about finding the right answer, realized that he was in danger. The danger of facing the cynicism of the lover.


    "Cathy, wait." Vincent caught up with her in just a few steps. Then interlocked his fingers between Cathy''s fingers. "How could you be compared? My camera is nothing compared to you."


    "Really? Then can you take it off now?"


    Vincent turned his gaze in another direction and then scratched the nape of his neck.


    "Does it have to be now?"


    Cathy could not hold back her smile anymore and circled her arm around Vincent''s arm.


    "I''m just kidding. Come on."


    Vincent chuckled at the adorable girl''s smile, realizing that his little lover stopped teasing him. This was one reason why Vincent often wins in this teasing war.


    Cathy always stopped in the middle because she was afraid of the consequences she would receive if Vincent counters her.


    She would have a heart attack if Vincent brought her face closer to her without warning, like last night. Because of that, Cathy was not too far when teasing her lover. To be more precise, she didn''t dare.


    "I thought taking pictures was your job. After knowing who you are, I''m guessing it''s your hobby?" guessed Cathy.


    "Hmm... you could say a hobby, but also a job that I love. Sometimes I accept projects from several brands that want my services. If there is no job, I often take a walk while photographing interesting objects."


    "What object do you like the most?"


    "Everything that gives off the impression of a warm feeling. For example, an elderly married couple is still walking hand in hand. Or when a family is on a picnic. Sunday is my favorite day. Many families gather at the outing place like the garden or the amusement park."


    "I can see that." Cathy smiled broadly, feeling that she knew more about her lover''s favorite things.


    "But lately, there is one object that I can''t let go of."


    "What is that?"


    Vincent answered it with action and suddenly pointed his camera at Cathy and...


    Shut! A camera sound indicates a photo has been taken.


    "Vincent," Cathy''s whining sounded sweet, and it made Vincent grin.


    Vincent didn''t stop his action and kept taking her beautiful figure into his camera even though they were still walking.


    "Stop it already." Cathy''s hand tried to block the camera lens. "Watch your steps, please, or else you will hit someone behind you."


    Finally, Vincent complied the girl''s wish with endless beaming smiled and walked next to Cathy, not forgetting that their two hands were intertwined.


    "Aren''t those kinds of cameras complicated? I heard how to print them isn''t easy either."


    "It is true, but I prefer to do the printing process."


    "Did you print it yourself?" Cathy was more surprised to hear that Vincent printed his own photos.


    "Of course. I''ll invite you to print it with me sometime."


    "Why not now?" Cathy even felt excited to do something new.


    "Well, I don''t mind doing it now, but you will be late seeing your second date."


    "Ah, right." it is evident that Cathy looked disappointed. "I don''t want to be late on my second date."


    "Really, why does it feel like you like Morse much more than me?"


    Cathy chuckled, seeing her lover pretended to be sulking. "You know it''s not true. I like Morse as much as I love my sisters. But I like you as a man, and I could count on you when I have a problem."


    "Are you bribing me now?"


    "I''m not. I''m telling you the truth."


    Vincent smiled broadly, then took Cathy''s hand, "I''ll show you something in return."


    Cathy blinked in confusion at the man''s words. Nevertheless, she followed Vincent''s steps, and they arrived at a building with glass doors.


    Gallery V collection? Why did Vincent bring her here?


    Frank, a gallery keeper as well as Vincent''s close friend, glanced at the lovebirds in front of him.


    Cathy was embarrassed to hold hands in front of Frank, and she tried to get her hands out of Vincent''s hands. Lamentably, her lover would not let her go, and Cathy felt like her hands were chained inside the man''s grip.


    "Why are you here? Are you showing off your relationship and giving me dog food? It hurts, you know, for a single man like me."


    Cathy''s eyes widened and embarrassed when she heard Vincent''s laughter as a response to the poor eligible man.


    "Frank, you misunderstood. I... I..."


    "Relax, Cathy. He loves to receive other''s dog food, so ignore him."


    Frank snorted at his best friend''s explanation and decided to walk away from the new couple.


    In the beginning, Frank enjoyed chatting around with Cathy and support Vincent''s feelings toward the girl. He felt like they were meant to be together and Frank felt relieved when his best friend''s love confession succeed.


    However... he would not let Vincent show off his fluffy sweet moment with his girl right in front of his nose.


    Author, please give me a girlfriend too T.T

 Chapter 108 - The Real Vs Identity

    Still holding Cathy, Vincent led her up to the second floor, making Cathy more confused. There was a door with the letter V adorning the top in the second-floor corner.


    Vincent was about to open the door when Cathy stopped him.


    "What''s wrong?" Vincent asked, confused.


    "What''s wrong? Everyone knows this is V''s office, why do you want to go inside? What if V gets angry? Isn''t this called trespassing? Aren''t you worried that the owner would show up?"


    For a moment, Vincent had the urge to tease the girl, but he decided not to do it. He didn''t know what kind of outburst he would face when Vincent exposed his identity as V. He did not want to make it worse by teasing the angry bird... I mean angry lover.


    "Trust me. We won''t trespass anywhere. Come on."


    The door opened, and Vincent leads the nerve-wracking Cathy inside. At first, Cathy did not know why Vincent had the courage to enter someone''s else workroom without permission. She was scared that they would bother Frank, who would face his employer''s wrath.


    However, when she stepped inside, she was stunned to see what adorned the walls of the room. Cathy could see dozens of herself placing on the walls with different backgrounds.


    Cathy was still in a state of shock when Vincent pulled her hand gently towards a large photo. There were four women in the picture. Surprisingly, she felt very familiar with the four women. Their faces were not very clear, but she was sure... it was her along with her three sisters in Green Park.


    "This... aren''t they..."


    "Hm. This is the first picture I took of you with your sisters in Green Park."


    "What? How? Why is the photo you took to end up here?"


    Vincent leaned his shoulder against the wall anxiously, still holding Cathy''s hand. Vincent purposely did not immediately answer because he saw Cathy''s face that looked like she was thinking seriously. The girl must be doing something to connect the puzzle about him.


    Not long after, Cathy glanced at him doubtfully. It seemed that the girl had found the answer.


    "Don''t tell me you are V."


    Vincent gulped awkwardly when he heard the unfriendly tone escape from Cathy''s lips.


    "Uhm... alright, I won''t say."


    Cathy instantly jerked her hand, and Vincent let it be even though he still wanted to hold his lover''s hand.


    "You! Wow, I can''t believe this. From the start, you were V, and you said those hurtful lines to me? Are you enjoying it? Are you playing with me? You must be laughing while mockingly behind me. Do you know I feel guilty for my CEO for disappointing him? It turns out that V has been doing the commercial himself all this time?


    Vincent lowered his head like a child who was being scolded by his mother. Cathy was still giving an earful scolding so much that she couldn''t stop it. As for Vincent, he could only patiently listen to her reprimand.


    Vincent did not know for how long Cathy scolded him, but he heaved a relief sigh when the girl stopped after running out of breath. Vincent glanced at Cathy hesitantly and immediately lowered his face again when he saw Cathy''s fiery glare.


    Vincent wondered why all the women he loved became so frightening when angry?


    Vincent sighed before trying to glance back at Cathy. Finally, he breathed a sigh of relief, realizing that Cathy was not looking at him angrily anymore. Vincent moved very slowly until finally, his hands wrapped around Cathy''s body.


    "Let me go! I''m still angry."


    "I''m sorry. I''m really sorry. I didn''t think it would be like this either. If from the beginning I knew you would fill my heart, I would have told you that I was V."


    Cathy rolled her eyes at the sweet words of her boyfriend.


    "I hate you." crouched Cathy while giving a soft punch to the arm that hugged her.


    "I love you." Vincent continued tightening his hug with a relieved smile. He was sure that Cathy wasn''t mad at him anymore, judging by her voice tone.


    "Tsk. Now I know why your sister like punching you. You''re so annoying." Cathy''s remark created nothing but a hearty laugh from the man.


    "Well, you can punch me as much as you like if that could ease your anger toward me." Vincent rubbed his head on the top of her head, causing Cathy to feel ticklish and couldn''t help but giggle.


    After that, Vincent took Cathy and walked around to see dozens of photos pinned on the wall. Most of the pictures were images of Cathy smiling or laughing.


    "I didn''t realize you were taking photos of me secretly."


    "I''m a professional photographer. Of course, you wouldn''t know that I''m stalking you like a madman."


    "Really? You''re a madman?"


    "I am. I am mad in love with you."


    Cathy shifted her eyes toward everything but the man, but she couldn''t hide her tiny smile with rosy cheeks from the sharp gaze of her boyfriend.


    "I don''t know whether I should be afraid and avoid you. I heard every stalker is dangerous."


    "I''m not. Besides..." Vincent circled his hand on her waist only to pull her over, making their bodies came intact. "I already got you here. Where can you run away from me?"


    Jeez... How could she respond to that man''s flirtatious words? She always left speechless at that man''s teasing yet seductive words.


    "Stop teasing me. I want to look around this place."


    Vincent chuckled at the embarrassed pretty girl and complied with her wish. He picked her hand, and once again, they looked at the photo from one to another.


    Cathy could not see colors, but she could feel the man''s affection when he took her photo. It was beautiful and heart-warming. She even could not believe that she could ever smile as beautiful as the girl in the picture.


    She thought she would never be able to smile as she couldn''t see the world''s beauty. Cathy believed she would never smile that wide even if she looked at her sisters'' cheerfulness.


    Since when did she could smile like that? Or perhaps, she never noticed it before as she always refused to see her reflection in the mirror?


    Cathy''s steps came to a halt when she saw an image where she and Vincent took a picture together for the first time. She noticed she only smile that wide until it reached her eyes whenever she was with the man!


    She couldn''t help but smile at her realization, yet her smile vanished when she realized something else.


    "Vincent, you won''t put it on display, right?"


    "Of course not. Why should I risk so many men who will see your beauty? I''d better keep it to myself."


    More or less, Cathy was getting used to the honey-like words, which the level has increased since they officially started a relationship. It''s just that, sometimes, her cheeks still blush if the guy''s flirtatious words were too extreme.


    At precisely eleven o''clock, Vincent invited Cathy to have lunch together, which was rejected instantly because Cathy had a lunch appointment with her second date. Finally, Vincent gave up and drove Cathy to the appointed place.


    "Can''t I come?" this time, Vincent sulked because he didn''t want to be separated from her.


    The truth was Cathy did not want to be separated from the man either. They just officially dated, and like any other new couple, they wished to be with each other for as long as they could. However, if Vincent joined with her, it was inevitable that she won''t be able to tell whatever Kitty wants to hear freely.


    "We can meet whenever we want while I''ll have to wait half a year if I''m not with her today." Cathy put a puppy eyes at Vincent, making Vincent run out of words. How could he possibly refuse if his lover had such a cute face?


    "Okay," came the gloomy reaction from the man. Unfortunately, he still found it hard to let go of his hand, which made Cathy smile with amusement.


    Cathy shook her hand as she stepped back to release the man''s grip.


    "I''ll pick you up in three hours," announced Vincent, now only his fingers were still hooked on Cathy''s fingers.


    Cathy giggled, realizing that Vincent''s finger was still trying not to get out of hers.


    "Vincent, my time with Kitty, will be less and less at this rate."


    Vincent sighed resignedly and stepped back in the opposite direction from Cathy. Cathy didn''t stop smiling at the absurd action of her boyfriend.


    Cathy waved her hand to see Vincent still walking backward from her. First, he didn''t want to let go of his hand, and now the man didn''t want to turn around? It looked like Vincent still wanted to see Cathy''s face.


    "Turn around. It''s dangerous to walk like that." scolds Cathy while stifling an amused laugh when she saw Vincent getting sullen.


    Finally, Vincent turned and walked away. Just a few steps, Vincent was already looking back.


    "I''ll pick you up in three hours."


    Now Cathy couldn''t hold back her laughter anymore.


    Geez.... her boyfriend was really adorable.

 Chapter 109 - Rumor About Chloes Daughter

    This chapter is a flashback story that occurs before Vincent confessed his feelings to Cathy. You could say I would like to bring you to the flashback scene to make you understand how the antagonist character will find out that Chloeny Paxton has a child.


    And after this, Cathy''s twin brother would show up.


    ***


    Since the incident on Pina Island, Vincent has been unable to stop himself from falling in love with Catherine. The young girl was not only quick-witted and full of responsibility; Cathy could even face the problem with a cool head. His admiration increased when he heard that girl''s high school days from her younger twins.


    Play volleyball, basketball, badminton... and also a basketball team captain? Vincent had wondered if the girl could ever feel tired?


    His curiosity was answered when he often asked ''out'' almost every day. Vincent was the first to feel tired when playing on the trampoline arena. On the contrary, Cathy could still jump around and laugh like a little kid.


    While playing in the biggest amusement park in the middle of the city, all the extreme games he rode until several times made Vincent''s head feel dizzy, unable to keep up with the girl''s energy.


    The girl didn''t squeal in fear as they entered the haunted house. Alas, Vincent often screamed in shock when a head suddenly appeared from above, or a


    ''bloody'' hands were moving and other shocking things.


    Vincent lost his cool inside the haunted house and decided to only bring the girl to a place, which would not make him lose his face ever since.


    Vincent wondered if anything could make this girl scared. Well, it seemed she was afraid of nothing. Could anything make Catherine feel tired? He couldn''t find the answer either. Is there anything she doesn''t like? Vincent is still on the mission to find this one answer.


    Is there anything Catherine likes? A lot of things that the girl likes. Besides doing activities that drain a lot of energy, Cathy enjoyed the music. Every time there was music, the girl would always look for the source. If the origin came from a stage, Cathy would stand there and enjoy the live concert.


    In fact, it was not uncommon for Cathy to hear the voice of a famous jazz singer. It''s just that once Cathy talks about Katleen Morse, Vincent could never stop her.


    One day, they saw a group of dancers performing on the street. Vincent felt suspicious why Cathy waved his hand at the dancers. It was even more surprising when one of the dancers pulled Cathy''s hand to join them. Apparently, Cathy knew all the dancers there as they were Cathy''s friends from high school.


    Vincent became curious about what Cathy was like when she was in school. If only he could meet her nine years ago, how nice it would be.


    Vincent saw Cathy join the line among the dancers. Wait... Is Cathy going to dance? That girl can also dance hip-hop style?!


    The answer just came when he saw Cathy''s petite figure moving to the beat of the music. It''s miraculous. Cathy''s movements were not stiff at all. Instead, she blended perfectly with the other dancers.


    Vincent wondered how many times the girl would fascinate him until she satisfied? Vincent felt that he could no longer bury his feelings. At that time, Vincent already found his answer, and he wanted to make the girl his, and if... only if the girl reciprocated his feeling, he would make the girl his life partner.


    So he began to come up with a plan that would make her heart feel good. At the same time, he would also express his feelings. While working out his plans, he contacted the agency Katleen Morse''s manager. Initially, Katleen refused to meet him, but after meeting in person and telling her what he was planning, Katleen was willing to help and rearrange the concert schedule.


    Even Vincent purposely asked Katleen to give a few hours for two days straight. One day for when he confessed his feelings and the latter for the special time between the girlfriends. He knew Cathy would like to spend time with the singer before Katie''s next concert.


    Curious about Cathy''s high school days, Vincent took the opportunity to meet Katleen and asked her about it. Katleen did not come from a wealthy family and was often the victim of bullying. At that time, Cathy often helped her out of her friends'' oppression.


    Cathy had the aura of a leader''s authority, but there was also an aura of motherhood in her friends'' treatment. It was no wonder Cathy had many friends and adored her. Ever since Katleen entered Cathy''s friends'' circle, no one else dared to bother Katleen.


    Cathy was also the one who supported and encouraged Katleen to pursue her dream as a singer. Now Vincent could understand why Cathy was acting like a mother hen who misses her child when it comes to Katleen Morse.


    Regarding the music box by the lake... he did make it himself. But he got help from Sophia with the choice of melody. To make the music box, he had to spend three nights reducing his sleep time. But he didn''t feel tired nor sleepy at all.


    Finally, in the end, all of his struggles yielded a result that he really likes. Now Catherine West is Vincentius Regnz''s lover.


    Unbeknown to them, someone familiar with Cathy''s face saw the girl dancing on the streets by accident. She was one of the attendants who helped Chloeny''s birth.


    "Miss Chloeny?" the attendant looked at Cathy in disbelief, then "Oh, is it possible... she''s the baby?" her eyes began to tear up as she didn''t expect someone would come out alive from the burning house. "You are alive. Thank goodness, you survived."


    Being too happy, the attendant told her friends about this without knowing the consequences. Then slowly, a rumor spread that Chloeny Paxton gave birth to a baby girl twenty-five years ago.


    This is the first time rumors have spread that Chloeny Paxton has given birth to a child, making Chloeny''s killer want to track down Chloeny''s daughter.

 Chapter 110 - Lest And Vincent

    No one knew for how many times Vincent sighed dejectedly that day. He was used to being accompanied by Cathy every time he took a photo, and now he felt... empty.


    In fact, before meeting Cathy, he didn''t like anyone''s company when he was looking for materials for his gallery. Now, why isn''t he excited about taking pictures when he was alone?


    The camera has been adjusted to the focus point, and the lighting angle was also quite right, but Vincent still felt that something is missing. In the end, he gave up and stored the camera in the camera bag. It looks like today he won''t be able to take good pictures.


    Vincent walked past a children''s playground. He smiled when he saw several small kids playing cheerfully there. Some play swing chairs, and some glide on the slides. Some play in the desert area or sit on carousels.


    Abigail, his niece, likes to climb the plum metal the most. Every time the child wants to play, Bryant or Vincent must help her. Otherwise, the little girl could fall at any time while playing there.


    Vincent''s smile widened as he remembered his niece. He was sure that Abi and Cathy were very similar. Both like extreme activities that drain a lot of energy.


    Vincent walked away still with a broad smile before his smile disappeared instantly. His steps stopped, and he turned his head slightly to confirm something.


    It seems like someone has been following him from earlier. Or is it just his feeling?


    Vincent clicked his tongue inwardly. That man had only trained him for one year, but why were his instincts still working? His sight, hearing, and reactions to recognize surroundings exceed ordinary people in general.


    He could see dark surroundings more clearly than ordinary people. His ears could also hear the slightest suspicious sound. Because of that, he would immediately wake up when he caught an unusual sound unless he ate sleeping pills or his body was not in good shape.


    He could even detect an aura of hostility or hatred towards him around him. And now, his instincts told him someone had been following him ever since he separated from Cathy. He hoped he was just being overreacting.


    Vincent took another leisurely stride, this time cautiously. Even though he thought it was just h feelings, he still felt the presence of someone following him.


    Finally, Vincent entered the slum lower class house building where not many people want to invade. As expected, the person he suspected was still following him.


    Vincent started to accelerate his pace and turned into a small alley. After turning here and there, he finally decided to stop and turned around to wait for whoever followed him.


    Tap!


    And then appeared an older man before him. Huh? Why did that man appear again after eighteen years of disappearance?


    Vincent did not have time to find the answer because the older man attacked him. Vincent swiftly dodged and passed through the empty gap to avoid the person''s attack.


    Unfortunately, the man did not stop and continued to attack him repeatedly. Vincent was the most anti-violence, but he allowed himself to practice martial arts under this older man because of a forgotten reason.


    At first, Vincent could only dodge without retaliating, but in the end, he also gave his shot, which his former trainer immediately blocked.


    Vincent had not trained for a long time, making him overwhelmed by his former coach''s advances. Until finally, the older man managed to hit Vincent''s chest with his palm.


    Vincent coughed under the attack while clutching his chest, which had been hit hard.


    "You old man. Why don''t you just retire?" Vincent scolded in a muffled voice because he still had pain in his chest.


    "An immodest child. I''m not even sixty yet. I''m still young!"


    Vincent snorted indifferently to the proud tone of the older man. Then Vincent sat casually on the floor with one leg bent horizontally while the other bent towards his chest. He rested his one hand on his bent knee in a relaxed manner as if no one attacked him before this.


    "Why are you relaxing like that? You''re not afraid I''ll attack you again?"


    "I won''t be able to win against you. Why bother wasting my energy? Besides... you cherish me too much, so there''s no way you will beat me to death."


    The older man''s mouth was wide open in disbelief at his disciple''s extremely high self-confidence. The coach just shook his head in resignation and didn''t want to argue anymore. The truth was that Vincent was the child he chose nineteen years ago.


    "Lest, why are you here?" Finally, Vincent started the conversation with a severe and cold tone.


    "How about you? Why don''t you continue your training at all? Your attacks are very weak, powerless. Your speed is also less than before. Did you forget all my teaching, huh?"


    An eyebrow from Vincent rose at the annoyance.


    "Are you stalking me?"


    "If not? What an ungrateful child. I saved his life, but he just forgot about it. If I knew this, I would not pick him up."


    "What do you mean? You saved me? When?" was the mocking tone from Vincent.


    "Who said I saved you?" Lest retorted irritably, much more irritated than before.


    Vincent sighed, and after feeling his chest no longer hurt, Vincent got up and returned to take his bag. Luckily he had already taken off his camera bag before Lest came. Otherwise, he would have cried as soon as the camera was thrown from his body.


    Vincent walked to get out of the slum he entered, but Lest blocked him.


    "What else do you want?"


    "Do you remember your promise in front of Chloe?"


    At the mention of Chloe''s name, Vincent gritted his teeth.


    "You promised you would do whatever it took to protect her."


    "Then what? Even before I officially became an LS member, Chloe is dead. Why should I protect people who are dead? Please leave me alone. I don''t want to have any more contact with Paxton or LS." he wanted nothing from Paxton nor wish to have another connection with them.


    Vincent walked again, but Lest blocked him once more time.


    "Do you remember Ririn?"


    "Should I remember it?"


    "You really don''t remember? She liked to follow you around."


    "..."


    ''Pinpin!''


    Rinrin?

 Chapter 111 - Cathy Is Rinrin?

    "You don''t remember? She liked to follow you around."


    ''Pinpin,''


    Suddenly a small girl traversed inside his mind. Didn''t he also see the child at Chloe''s death anniversary? Was it Rinrin?


    "I don''t remember." although he did slightly remember, he did not wish to fall into this old man''s trap. He knew Lest would continue to persuade him to come back, and he had no desire to return or join an LS organization.


    "You''re not afraid you''ll lose Catherine?" Lest showed the sly smile that Vincent hated the most.


    "Are you threatening me?" Vincent''s jaw tightened, and the anger he had been able to control overflowed just like that when Lest mentioned his lover''s name.


    "You won''t be able to protect her with your strength now."


    Vincent laughed sarcastically in response to Lest''s utter nonsense.


    "Do you think Catherine is Paxton? Why are you making it look like she''s in danger? Even if she''s being targeted, I''ll protect her without LS''s help !!"


    Vincent deliberately bumped his shoulder against the older man''s shoulder very hard as he passed him. He walked with wide strides and eager to leave the annoying older man right away.


    "I''m sure you will call me sooner or later!" Vincent could still hear Lest''s loud voice and accelerate his pace.


    After a brief reunion with his former mentor, Vincent got into his car and leaned back in his chair, which was positioned as if it were half lying down. He rested one hand over his eyes.


    He felt very irritated at what Lest said. And he didn''t want to get carried away when he picked up Cathy later.


    "Forget it... forget it... Just consider it as nothing but trash," murmured Vincent like a spell to hypnotize himself.


    Vincent tried to think of other things to get rid of Lest''s words.


    The apartment he has bought has experienced huge profit. Should he sell it? Previously he had planned to sell the Marlin Lake estate, but since it was a special place of his relationship with Cathy, he didn''t sell it. It looks like he has to sell the apartment. Or should he just rent it out?


    Then Vincent thought about his family business. He seemed uninterested during this time and did not care about his family''s business. But the moment Vincent heard that something was wrong or was suffering a loss, Vincent would act to save his family business. He recently had news that the wood stored in Bryant''s warehouse had burned down, and the glass in one of his father''s branches was crushed. If he did not deal with it immediately, his family''s business would suffer a considerable loss. Not only that, if they did not immediately finish the project using these materials, there would be complaints from everywhere, and Regnz''s reputation would be tarnished.


    Vincent''s brain was twisting to save his family business. Of course, he didn''t do it himself. He got help from his team members as well as... the Alvianc group. The immense support regarding business or finance came from the Alvianc group.


    He didn''t know why Greg was so generous in helping him, but he didn''t really rely on them either.


    In the middle of his thoughts, his phone rang.


    "Hello?"


    "Guess what I found on Chloeny?"


    Vincent frowned at this name again. Why has he heard this name so often lately?


    "Why are you investigating Chloe?"


    "Didn''t you tell me to investigate her death?"


    Vincent sighed as he has completely forgotten about it. He had no recollection of telling Pasha to find out anything about Chloe''s death eighteen years ago.


    "I thought it would take a long time. Why did you find it quickly?"


    "No, that''s not it. There are rumors. It said twenty-five years ago, Chloeny Paxton gave birth to a baby girl. Not only that, the child lived in Eastern Wallace for a year."


    "That''s not possible. The first time I met Chloe twenty-five years ago, I''m sure she was not pregnant at all, let alone give birth. Then the child lived in Eastern Wallace, as I remember there was no girl..." Vincent paused his words when he remembered something.


    ''Pinpin, Pinpin,''


    Right. There was a little girl who used to live in Eastern Wallace. A cute, adorable, and annoying child who often interfered with him to study. The child''s name was Rinrin, not that he remembered it, but he still caught the name escape from Lest''s annoying lips.


    But... He was sure that little girl belongs to Chloe''s attendant. Chloe had no daughter... right?


    "Anyway, Chloe can''t possibly have kids." somehow, Vincent began to doubt it.


    "Wait a minute. I''ll send you an even more shocking photo."


    Ting! His phone rang, indicating an incoming message. Vincent opened it and saw the picture he received. His hand gripping his phone tightened to realize the faces in the photo.


    Photo of Chloeny with her attendant carrying a toddler girl and Benjamin, who was still twelve years old.


    What surprised him even more was Chloe''s face. If people didn''t know Chloe, they would think it was Catherine in the photo.


    Why? Why does Catherine have the same face as Chloe? The only difference between the two was the color of the eyes. Chloe''s eyes were dark brown while Catherine''s were light ones.


    Was this why whenever he imagined Chloe''s face, it always the face of Catherine that appeared instead? Does this make sense?


    Wait... the toddler on the attendant''s arm also had the same hair color as Chloe, only her eyes were light brown... like Cathy??


    This toddler can''t be Catherine.


    Catherine... Rinrin? No. Impossible! Catherine couldn''t be one of those merciless Paxton!


    "You see, her face was exactly like Catherine''s. It looks like the Catherine West we once investigated was the child Chloeny Paxton was hiding. Catherine West is Chloeny''s real daughter. No wonder now any data on Catherine is already..."


    "Impossible!" snapped Vincent interrupting Pasha''s explanation.


    Pasha was stunned because he never heard his boss shout at him. What''s with his boss? He couldn''t understand the boss''s mind at all and...


    Tut... tut... tut...


    Vincent disconnects the call then rudely throws his cell phone into the next seat. Vincent started the car engine and headed to a place.


    He did not care anymore if his guilt should come back to haunt him. He would still plunge into the abyss of his downturn. As long as he could confirm that Catherine was not Chloeny''s real daughter, he was willing to live in the shadow of his nightmare.


    But if it turned out that Catherine was indeed Chloe''s daughter.... what should he do?

 Chapter 112 - Go To Eastern Wallace

    Vincent''s mind was filled with the information he had just received during the trip. Does Chloe have a child? And Catherine is her daughter? This is so impossible. If indeed Chloe had a child, why did she hide it? And why did Chloe let her daughter leave her house?


    Then what about Cathy''s three sisters? Were the three of them also Chloe''s children? It just made no sense. Chloe had died eighteen years ago while the twins were around sixteen years old. If Catherine is indeed Chloe''s daughter, Anna and the twins are not Cathy''s siblings.


    In retrospect, apart from Cathy, Anna and the twins'' hair did not have the distinctive features of most Paxton members. Anna has very light brown hair towards blonde while the twins'' hair is blonde. Only Cathy inherited the reddish-brown hair, which was a hallmark of the Paxton family members.


    He suspected Rinrin was Chloe''s daughter from the information he got. In fact, this possibility could be accurate. Otherwise, why would Lest mention Rinrin earlier?


    The next question was whether Catherine is the same little girl he met ages ago? No. He couldn''t take it. He didn''t want Catherine''s identity to change to that of an heiress to the throne of Paxton.


    But... why does the toddler''s face in the photo look so much like Catherine''s? Is it true that Catherine is Rinrin? Is it true that Catherine is the daughter Chloe was born to secretly? Catherine... Rinrin... why do the two names sound so connected?


    Without realizing it, tears were flowing down his cheeks. Vincent honestly dreaded that he might find the answer he didn''t want. Vincent felt he would fall into a bottomless pit if the woman he loved were the daughter of the source of his nightmares.


    Why had he only now received this bad news? Had he known that Cathy was the true heir to Paxton''s throne, Vincent would not have left his heart open to that girl.


    No. Vincent was not even sure if he could close his heart because he was already in love with this angel-like charming girl.


    At the moment, Vincent only hoped¡­ he prayed so desperately that what he was looking for would be the answer he expected. He hoped that Cathy would not be Chloeny''s daughter.


    Vincent stopped the car in front of a very magnificent building with two high and sturdy gates.


    For the first time in a long time, Vincent came to Eastern Wallace alone. He never came alone since the death of Chloeny for these past years. Either Greg accompanied him, or Benjamin invited him to come; Vincent never came alone.


    It''s not that he was afraid to be alone, but his family forbade him to enter this house alone, and he didn''t know the reason.


    After parking the car, Vincent walked toward the gate with two lions facing each other at each door. Mighty and frightening lions. The two lions were symbols of Paxton''s secret organization. Lion Stealth, which aka LS.


    At first, he did not know that an LS organization was protecting the Paxton heir in secret. He frequently visited Chloe''s residence without knowing that Eastern Wallace was one of the LS organization headquarters.


    If only he could reverse the time, his seven-year-old self would have chosen not to come to Eastern Wallace. He definitely wouldn''t approach Chloe nor adored and cherished her.


    Vicent would choose not to have anything to do with Chloeny, who turned him into someone who was not himself. He became full of alert, distant, and also... suspicious of strangers easily.


    He truly wished he could experience the maturation process like any teenager would and not with hatred and guilt. However, there is no such thing as a time machine in this world.


    Time would never turn back, and the dead would not come back to life. He would not be able to go back to choose another path. He could only face it and keep moving forward.


    The gate opened, and someone let Vincent walk through the gate. Eastern Wallace did not have a master but was guarded by several servants who were still faithfully awaiting the new owner''s arrival.


    This fake reasoning about awaiting the new master''s arrival made Vincent scorned in distaste. He knew that was not the real reason why this place was guarded tightly by LS.


    Even though this place had no masters, it was still the LS headquarters. Of course, they wouldn''t let their base be destroyed.


    He also knew that the first lady''s death''s anniversary was just a formality. Martin Paxton was trying to find a secret door in Eastern Wallace that Lest had now closed.


    Why did Martin organize this commemoration event? That''s because not just anyone could enter through Eastern Wallace''s main gate. Even James and Martin, who were seniors at Paxton, were not allowed to enter without permission. Only a few are allowed to enter this place freely in this world, including Vincent, Benjamin, and Gregorius.


    If someone violated and forced themselves in, there would be consequences like a broken bone or a business wreck. Vincent had never seen it, but he was sure it wasn''t just a rumor as no one dared to enter the Eastern Wallace region.


    The entrance of all kinds was strictly guarded. That''s why the only chance to investigate Eastern Wallace was the anniversary of the first lady''s death. The main gate of Eastern Wallace only opened wide once a year on that very day.


    Of course, Martin always failed in his searches. Even Vincent himself did not remember the way to LS''s secret room as he had amnesia slightly when that accident happened.


    Vincent stopped and turned to look at the gate, which was now slowly closing. He remembered he hid behind the gate the first time he met Chloe.


    For some reason, now his memories flow as if he was taken to the past... a time where he still had a pure heart, innocent, and never knew the meaning of adversity and hatred.


    In the past, every time his memories appeared, Vincent fought it and tried to get rid of those memories from his mind.. But now, he let those memories flowed like a river in his mind.

 Chapter 113 - Memories In Eastern Wallace

    Twenty-five years ago, Chloeny returned home after being exiled because of her illness. No one knew what disease she had, but some said it was contagious. Therefore, Chloe had no other choice but secluded herself in a hidden place.


    Only after two years, the woman finally returned home full of her glory. She got out of her private limousine in an elegant manner, and her appearance looked as healthy as ever. She walked towards the main gate with light steps while a teenager came out to greet her cheerfully.


    "Sister!" the child immediately hugged Chloeny''s waist. It had been almost two years since the two of them had seen each other.


    "Jeez, Benjie! You''re getting bigger."


    "Well, what do you mean sister, I can still grow again. My height will definitely exceed you when I grow up."


    Chloe laughed at that. "I''ll look forward to it." Her hand rubbed her brother''s head fondly and then caught the figure of another small little boy who was hiding behind the gate of her house. "Did your friend visit you?"


    Benjie looked back and glanced at his younger cousin.


    "No. He''s the neighbor''s kid who likes to break into this house." Ben''s way of explanation made Chloe glare at him, knowing that her brother was not telling the truth. Before she reprimanded her younger brother, the little boy who was hiding had come out of his hiding place and pinched Benjamin''s two cheeks.


    "Haish... you''re so annoying."


    "Haf hef hof?" Benjie could not ramble appropriately due to the boy''s cheeks being pulled wide.


    Chloe was surprised to see that her brother could act like an average child. He can even act naughty toward another child. Incredibly, the younger brother didn''t pinch back.


    Usually, Benjamin preferred to remain silent and comply with ever Evelyn''s wishes, his brother''s birth mother. Benjamin also rarely played with children his age and liked to spend time studying or playing games alone.


    Who is this cute kid? Who had succeeded in making Benjamin, who as she remembered never smiling or acting spoiled and naughty, now being nosy and letting someone pinch their cheeks whining while asking to let go?


    Chloe thought her brother had been pinched long enough, so she decided to interrupt them. But before she could speak, a girl appeared and tapped the little boy''s head.


    "You''re rude." was the scolding from the girl, "You too..." this time pointed at Benjie, "why do you always tease Vincent? Are you a little kid?"


    "I am a kid."


    Chloe could see Benji frowning as he rubbed his pinch-red cheeks. Chloe, who was about to celebrate her thirtieth birthday, was jealous of the three children. The three children acted like siblings. Ah, she suddenly missed her younger brother, Daniel.


    "Forgive my naughty little brother. He always gets out of control whenever Benjie makes a joke of him."


    Chloe smiled at the girl''s polite voice. It looks like she had seen the child before, yet she could not recall it. However, she noticed the resemblance between the girl and someone she knew.


    "Aren''t you the daughter of Vienna?"


    The girl answered him with a big smile.


    "That''s right. My name is Vanessa Regnz, and this is my little brother, Vincentius Regnz."


    "Ah, that means you are Benjie''s cousins." only then did Chloe understand and glanced at Benjie with a stern gaze to rebuke him. "Benjie, how can you say your little cousin is the neighbor''s child and likes to sneak into the house?"


    Benjie lowered his head and didn''t dare raise his head into Chloe''s eyes. Chloe just sighed, but in her heart, she felt happy that her brother could be naughty too.


    "Hello, nice to meet you. My name is Chloeny. You can call me Chloe."


    "Waaahh... so beautiful. You''re like an angel," exclaimed Vincent suddenly with an innocent face.


    Chloe smiled broadly at the compliment and invited them into the house.


    Since that day, Vincent and Vanessa often visited this house, which she happily welcomed them. Sometimes only Vincent himself came to ask her to teach him about school lessons. And it was not uncommon for Benjie to prank him, which was also followed by Vincent''s death pinch. Gradually their little bickering made her dizzy.


    In the end, as she started to lose her temper, she stared at the two children with a terrifying gaze. Neither Benjie nor Vincent dared to fight her. Even as Chloe gave her tone of order, neither of them dared to argue.


    "Your sister is pretty... but terrifying."


    "It''s better than your sister... beautiful but loves to beat people."


    "What??!!" once again, Vincent pinched his cheek, which was followed by a snort from Chloe.


    "Benji, do your homework in the room, and Vincent, if you always respond to his jokes, I won''t teach you anymore."


    "I won''t pinch him again. I promise," exclaimed Vincent fearfully.


    But still, he was a child, and Vincent often forgot his promises and pinched his cousin''s cheeks. Once, Vincent couldn''t stand Benjie''s pranks, such as hiding his favorite remote car toy, Vincent complained to Chloe... whining more precisely so that the angel Chloe would defend him.


    Finally, Benjamin was given the punishment of answering hundreds of school material questions made by Chloe. Since then, Vincent has been a whimper, and Chloe gave punishment to her brother... which Benjamin enjoyed as he would be alone to study without his little cousin.


    Until one day...


    "Chloe, when I grow up... I want to marry you."


    Chloe laughed at a proposal from a child far below her age. Chloe ruffled Vincent''s black hair finding it cute.


    "Too bad, she is mine, boy."


    A large man suddenly appeared before them while embracing Chloe''s shoulder. The man came from a wealthy family whom the great master Davone Paxton had arranged for Chloe.


    Vincent didn''t like the man and put on a sullen face. Not wanting to see the man, Vincent ran to find his cousin, who was studying in the book rooms.


    "Surely that person will come again," said Benji teasingly. "Until whenever you will not be with my sister. I do not want to give my sister to you."


    "So you''re going to give it to that person?!"


    Benji shrugged his shoulders coolly. "Looks like my sister also likes him. What''s wrong with that?"


    "Ish... so annoyed," Vincent grumbled, shuffling his cousin''s textbooks into disarray.


    "Hey!"


    Vincent stuck out his tongue and dashed away.


    "Stupid brat!" scolded Benji. "Eh, I''m still a kid too." clicked Benji as he tidied up his textbook.


    Over time, Vincent has forgotten his proposal and now thinks of Chloe as his sister.


    To Vincent, Chloe was like a mother who was more frightening than his own mother when angry. And an older sister who loves him as much as Vanessa.


    The difference was, sometimes Vanessa would fight over toys with him, and she loved to punch his shoulder whenever she is annoyed. As for Chloe, she never grabbed his toys or hit him. She even bought all the toys he wanted.


    Chloe doted on him whenever he came to Eastern Wallace. That''s why he loved visiting Eastern Wallace so much.


    Then when Vincent turns thirteen, Chloe''s health deteriorates. Chloe often fainted easily and coughed up blood.


    "Chloe, we''d better go to the hospital. You''ll never get better at this rate." urged Vincent at that time, very worried about her health.


    Benjamin has just graduated from high school and studied abroad, so he did not know about his beloved sister''s illness. Chloe also forbade Vincent from telling Benjie about her worsening condition. Vincent felt very helpless and hoped that he would quickly become an adult to help the woman.


    "It''s okay. I''ll be fine."


    "But..."


    "Can you get me a drink? I''m so thirsty."


    Finally, Vincent complied and headed to the kitchen. After he filled the empty glass with plain water, Vincent immediately went out and headed for Chloe''s room through the back corridor.


    His steps stopped when he saw the strange appearance of one of the servants who worked at Eastern Wallace. Vincent hid reflexively and peeked at the person''s every move.


    The person turned from side to side to make sure no one saw him. Then sprinkle something into a small bowl.


    Vincent''s eyes widened when he saw the motif of the bowl. Wasn''t that the medicine bowl Chloe used to drink? What was that guy putting into Chloe''s medicine?


    Vincent immediately returned to Chloe''s room, hoping he wasn''t too late. He could have run into the person right away, but he was just a teenager and had no evidence to expose that person''s crime. Hence he took a slight detour not to make the person suspicious.


    When he arrived at the room, Chloe was about to drink the medicine from the small bowl. Vincent immediately ran and smashed the bowl Chloe held until it fell to the floor.


    "YOU! What have you put in this medicine? I saw it myself!" he could no longer control his anger and confronted the servant with a fury look that he never showed.


    Vincent did not make a sound when he saw the man took out a sharp knife from his shirt. Time seemed to run very fast, and everything looked blur in his eyes.


    The moment Vincent realized the man''s aim, sharp blades had shot towards him as fast as lightning.


    "VINCENT!"

 Chapter 114 - Stealth Satellite

    Vincent never learned martial arts before as he never engaged in fighting. Even if there was a fight, it was only about pinching his cousin''s cheek, who often teased him. But he never got into a physical altercation with his cousin. Even when his older sister beat him, he never retaliated. After all, his sister''s punch didn''t hurt.


    Whenever someone challenged him to show off his strength, he never responded. Many said he was weak and cowardly, but he didn''t care. He had been educated not to get into fights or to start them. But he was also not educated to be a coward. If he made a mistake, he had to dare to admit it. If he did nothing wrong, he must be brave enough to face whatever problem comes his way.


    Vincent was a cheerful and easy-going kid because even if someone challenges him, he would respond with humor that immediately brings laughter to those who challenge him. He quickly turned an opponent into a friend.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t respond to this one with humor as his life was at stake. Instinctively he knew he had to avoid it, and Vincent believed he could dodge it. But... what will happen to Chloe, who sat limply behind his back? If he escaped, then the blade would have landed on Chloe''s vulnerable frame.


    At last, Vincent decided not to budge from his place. He couldn''t fight, defend or evade. All he could do to protect Chloe right now was take the attacks that came his way.


    Vincent closed his eyes in anticipation of the impending pain. But the pain never came. Instead, he could hear someone groaned in pain.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw another man dressed in all black had grabbed the criminal and secured the knife. In one blow to the neck, the person was already unconscious.


    Vincent remained motionless from his place and was wary of the new stranger. Who is this person? Vincent didn''t know why, but he felt this person was very dangerous. Much more dangerous than the person who had just passed out.


    Vincent felt intimidated just looking at the man''s terrifying gaze and monstrous shape. Yet, he still didn''t move from his place and tried to protect the woman behind him.


    "How interesting. There was no fear in his eyes. I think he can..."


    "Lest... I don''t want to involve him," stated Chloe weakly, but there was a tone of orders there.


    Vincent looked at this stranger with a probing gaze. After making sure that the man named Lest meant no harm, Vincent returned to standing beside Chloe with a worried look.


    "Vincent, why did you throw away my medicine?" Chloe asked weakly.


    "It wasn''t medicine. The man put something in the bowl. It must be because of that you haven''t been cured for days."


    There was no surprising reaction in Chloe''s eyes. On the contrary, the woman just smiled regretfully at him.


    "You... you already know that someone poisoned you?!"


    "Of course not. At first, I didn''t know. After recognizing the poison in my herbal tea, it was too late. Now the poison has started to take effect."


    "Did Mister Davone know about it?"


    Chloe answered sadly. "Indeed, what can my father do? He is also struggling in the hospital. I do not want to worsen his condition thinking about my health. Let this be our secret. Hm?"


    A tear burst out of Vincent''s eyes.


    "Then why? Why are you still drinking it when you know?"


    "Their next target is Benjie. If they realized they had failed to attack me, they would hurt Benjie, and I didn''t want it to happen."


    Another tear dripped from Vincent''s eyes before he finally burst into tears.


    "Doctor, we have to see a doctor. Please, Chloe... let''s go to the hospital now."


    "I can''t do it. If I go to the Doctor..."


    "DO YOU WANT TO DIE?!"


    Both Lest and Chloe were shocked to hear the teenage boy''s yells in front of them. As far as she remembered, Vincent was a sweet, obedient child. Although sometimes crude, the boy never yells at her. Vincent also never showed his emotions like this.


    "Boy, it looks like you are very worried about First Lady. How about..."


    "Lest!" Chloe''s tone sounded menacing and terrifying, making Vincent interested in listening to Lest''s continuation.


    Actually, Vincent didn''t care that Lest was there at all. He thought about how he could get this stubborn Chloe to go to the hospital immediately.


    But when he realized Chloe didn''t like Lest to say something, Vincent''s curiosity was aroused.


    "What do you want to say?"


    "Vincent, you don''t have to..." Chloe''s speaking was cut off again because her cough came back. Not long after, Chloe fell unconscious.


    "Chloe! Chloe!" panic and fear struck Vincent for the umpteenth time.


    Vincent just cried and let Lest carry Chloe to lay on the big bed.


    "No need to cry. She just fell asleep."


    "You''re not worried about her at all?"


    "Mister Davone has put me in charge of her bodyguard since the lady was a teenager. We''ve been together for over twenty years. You still think I''m not worried about her?"


    "Your expression doesn''t show it at all."


    "I''ve been trained like this," came the reply from the man still with a flat expression.


    "What did you want to say earlier?"


    "..." Lest looked doubtful, "Forget it. The first lady doesn''t want you to get involved."


    "Can I help her if I get involved?"


    "You want to help her?"


    Fortunately, Vincent was sitting next to Chloe''s body at this time. Otherwise, his legs would have fallen limp seeing the frightful gaze accompanied by this big man''s sly smile.


    "I want to help her."


    "You can only help her if you join us. It''s just that the name of our organization is very secretive. Once you know our secret, you will not easily escape from us. And if you leak it to foreigners, you have to pay with your life. Are you still interested?"


    Vincent realized now that his hands were shaking violently with fear that he had never felt before. Then he gave Chloe a quick glance and made up his mind.


    "I still want to help her."


    Lest noticed Vincent''s two hands that were no longer shaking. Before explaining the boy, Lest lifted the attacker''s body, charged Vincent, and then handed the body to someone else. Since then, Vincent has never seen or heard of the person''s news. Not that he cared or curious about the man''s condition.


    After that, Lest told at length the Paxton family''s origin and who the LS''s real founder was.


    The first generation Paxton had twins named Zedakh and Savannah. At that time, the Paxtons did not have the wealth and power they do today. Long story short, Zed and Sav worked together to grow their family business. They finally managed to enter the top twenty most successful people in this world.


    Zed had enormous ambitions to dominate the world economy, and Sav made it happen by creating an invincible satellite, which later on named Stealth.


    Sav has a genius brain that could program Stealth in such a way that he could control the world economy. One day, Sav wanted to quit and gave Zed complete Stealth control. He wanted to live with his family in peace and isolate himself to a more secluded place.


    Unlike Sav, who was not interested in power, Zed was someone who was never satisfied with what he had. He secretly hooked up some dangerous mobsters and shelters them to do the dirty work. Zed was arrogant, overbearing, selfish, and all the lower-level people hated him.


    But nothing could stop nor fight Zed. Time passed, and his wealth and power grew. He even held military control, and war could break out at any time if Zed wanted it to.


    The police, the law, and the judiciary were under his control, making him the worst and cruelest person in the whole world. The fact that he was ranked number one as the most powerful and wealthiest person in the world made his name the most feared by the public.


    When Zed was dying of old age, he passed what he had to his three children. Davone, Leonard, and Atlas. Davone inherited all of Paxton''s wealth, while Leonard inherits the mafia group that Zed had trained before. While Atlas... in the eyes of the people, he didn''t inherit anything, but he got what his two brothers couldn''t have... a complete control of the Stealth satellites. Secretly, Atlas was Zed''s favorite child, and no one knew about it.


    Luckily Atlas had a different heart from his father. Plus, Sav called him often and warned him not to use Stealth for his greed. Sav kept reminding Atlas to use Stealth only for the family''s benefit.


    Stealth could be used for defense and protection, while at the same time, it could be used as a weapon to destroy a country. Because of that, Atlas very rarely used it and pretended not to know anything about Stealth.


    The secret about the existence of Stealth was buried with the death of Zedakh and Savannah, and it was only Atlas knew about it.

 Chapter 115 - Vincents Training

    Despite getting the biggest underground mafia, Leonard envied Davone, and his jealousy grew with time to the point of no turning back.


    He considered his father favoritism and only passed down his real wealth to his elder brother. Leonard persuaded Atlas to destroy his brother and seize his inheritance altogether. In Atlas''s eyes, Leonard would stop at nothing to get what he wanted.


    Davone did not know his own brother''s evil plan and still treated his siblings well. He welcomed them when they visited his house and invited them to have a meal together.


    The eldest son''s character was similar to Sav, who did not like to seek strength or show off his wealth. Because of this, Atlas felt more comfortable with Davone than Leonard. Therefore, Atlas did not heed Leonard''s invitation to push down his eldest brother.


    However, he couldn''t find the word to refuse the proposal as he did not want to make his second brother''s jealousness worsen. Although Atlas didn''t like Leonard''s character, he still thought of him as his older brother.


    He searched for a way to become neutral and protect Davone from Leonard''s evil plan. And that was the first time he activated the Stealth satellite. With the satellite''s help, he hired gifted and trusted people.


    They would be like a sleeping lion that was not dangerous, but people would scream for help when the lion awake. That was the origin of the Lion Stealth organization.


    Its members were all kinds of people such as doctors, ex-soldiers, teachers, detectives, etc. In short, LS had a reliable team aimed at protecting and supporting Davone from anyone''s sneaky attacks.


    LS was expanding and had three core teams in different fields. Likewise, Leonard''s growing power in the underworld was quite frightening as almost all the mafia in New York knew and bowed down to his name.


    Every day Leon became more and more daring to tackle Davone by giving his brother a high dose of sleeping pills.


    As a result, Davone had to be hospitalized because of overdosages pills. Fortunately, Davone''s eldest child was quick-witted and smart to the point Leonard could not find any flaw to seize their stocks.


    However, the girl was not smart enough to know that she drank poisoned herbal tea every day to make her health deteriorate. Until now, all the best doctors in LS were still researching the poison and trying to create an antidote.


    "Look up," the older man pointed his finger above, making Vincent lift his head to see the ceiling of Chloe''s room.


    Vincent was amazed by what he saw. As long as he remembered entering this room, he never noticed a painting with three similar pictures. He didn''t even realize the artwork up there.


    It was a painting of two lions of different colors and a man in the middle of the lions with a golden crown above the man''s head.


    "The crown is a Stealth satellite, and two lions are two personages who will always support and protect the existence of Stealth. This man is the one who will sit on the throne of Paxton." was the brief explanation from the older man.


    "So the two lions are LS?"


    "Unfortunately not. I said, two personages. I was lucky to have met them once. Other than that, they hardly ever showed themselves. Both are two people who directly have control of Stealth. They only act according to the data indicated by Stealth. Nine years ago, Miss Chloe officially shut down Stealth, so these two personages never appear again. They would appear once Stealth was reactivated."


    "Why did Chloe turn it off?"


    "What do you think? Stealth was very dangerous if it falls into the wrong hands. Leonard already realized that Atlas had something, so he tried to make Atlas open his voice by hurting Mister Paxton and the miss. Only after Stealth was inactive, Atlas has disappeared, and no one could track him."


    "Then... the one who is protecting Chloe right now is..."


    "The three core LS teams."


    "Does Benjie know about this?"


    Before answering the boy''s question, Lest glanced at Chloe, who was still fast asleep, then looking back into the teenager''s eyes.


    "The first miss didn''t want her youngest bother to find out." she didn''t want to lose another brother. Lest continued in his mind. "The less Benjamin knows, the less reason Leonard hurt him." After all, Benjamin was not a Paxton. Lest kept this fact to himself.


    "Very well, I''ll join. If it can protect her, if it will keep Chloe alive, I will join."


    "You do have to join because you already know our secret. Be prepare because you will have to take special training and several tests that you must pass before joining our team. I''m not sure if you can survive."


    "I''m going to do it anyway, and I''m going to survive," Vincent replied confidently.


    Lest smiled with satisfaction at the sound of great determination towards the teenager. He could even see that there was no doubt in Vincent''s gaze. He would grow into someone who his enemies will fear.


    "I won''t allow it." suddenly, Chloe''s weak voice reached their ears. "I don''t want to involve Vincent."


    At first, Chloeny felt dizzy so severely that it made her pass out. But her body was getting used to the effects of whatever poison she had consumed, so it didn''t take long for her to regain consciousness.


    She heard the voice of conversation between Lest and Vincent. At first, she didn''t mind that Vincent knew her secret. She also felt attracted to Vincent to be the successor to Lest''s position one day.


    In addition, she remembered her daughter... Rinrin always followed Vincent everywhere like a tail that had stuck to Vincent''s body.


    Somehow, her guts told her that Vincent would meet her daughter again in the future. But... the moment she heard Lest''s continued explanations, she started to come to her senses.


    How could she have the heart to involve a pure, innocent boy? She realized she had become selfish. If Vincent joined LS''s core team, the child''s future would be ruined, and he cannot live in peace. What''s worst is that the child could die.


    Chloe didn''t want the person she loved to die at all, let alone because of her selfishness. No. She must not let Vincent''s future be ruined because of her. She wanted Vincent to live a life like any average teenager and experienced the maturity process peacefully without violence.


    "Isn''t it too late? This child knows too much about LS''s secrets. If the lady doesn''t allow it, I will have to kill this child before he leaves this place."


    "Lest! Are you against me?"


    In an instant, the atmosphere around Vincent turned tense and deadly. Vincent did not make a sound, and unconsciously, cold sweat began to form on his forehead.


    For a moment, neither of them made a sound. Both Chloe and Lest stared at each other without anyone wanting to budge. Lest was never disloyal and always provided the best protection for Chloe.


    It was quite unlucky for Chloe because Lest''s nature was a rebel. Even though the man was passionate about doing his mission, sometimes he would act without her consent when something or someone endangered her life.


    Lest even blamed herself for failing to find out that Leonard''s spies had managed to infiltrate and put poison in Chloe''s food. Since then, Lest hasn''t left Chloe''s side for seven times twenty-four hours. Lest also refused to comply with Chloe''s wish to relax her surveillance.


    "Chloe! I don''t care whether I''m going to be killed or not. I want to help you. If you don''t let me, I''ll call Benji right now and asked him home."


    "You.."


    Chloe was speechless while Lest smiled crookedly. This child could also threaten the first lady.


    In a precarious situation like now, Benjamin cannot return to this country no matter what happens. Chloe had a reason why she sent Benjie to a boarding school far away from her. The three of them knew very well that once Benjie returned, it would be easy for Leonard and Martin to threaten Chloe with Benjie. That''s why Vincent took advantage of Chloe''s weakness so that she wouldn''t oppose him.


    Chloe sighed in surrender. "Just do what you want. I don''t care anymore."


    Since then, Vincent had received special training from Lest. The training he received was very hard for Vincent''s age, but Lest did not provide the slightest break considering their time was running low. Martial arts, archery, or shooting at inanimate and moving objects were all taught to Vincent, who was only thirteen years old.


    Apart from martial arts, Lest also taught him about computer programming systems and reading someone''s movements in action. Not only that, Lest also led him how to cover up his ambition and expression like a weak person.


    Every time he came home from school, Vincent would continue to train in the secret room of Eastern Wallace and go home late at night full of bruises and wounds. Miraculously none of Vincent''s family felt suspicious because he skillfully covered his wounds with clothes and put on a normal expression.


    After four months of being trained, Vincent''s mask of expression had gotten even better, and now his body did not feel hurt. Even though he focused on his harsh training, he was still doing well in his school. This was also Lest''s upbringing. He could not make drastic changes and make those closest to them suspicious.

 Chapter 116 - Vincents Dark Past

    Precisely one year since Vincent took his rigorous training, Vincent was ready to become a core team member. Lest has succeeded in forming him into a young teenage boy who was smart, cold, and strong. At the same time, he could also be a soft, weak person, and no one would think of him as a threat.


    Every time Vincent met the Paxton, he would pretend to know nothing and act meek to make the Paxton underestimate and mock him. He would hide under Chloe''s cloth while, in truth, his ear listened to everything the Paxton had to say.


    Sometimes they would threaten Chloe, and sometimes they would oppress the poor lady causing Vincent to almost lost control.


    Unfortunately, one day Vincent had a big fight with Chloe. He didn''t remember the cause of their fight, nor did he remember what they were arguing about, so the two parted in the raging heart. Even more so, Vincent could not remember what happened after he left Eastern Wallace in such emotion.


    All he knows was he woke up in the hospital in almost healing condition. Vincent couldn''t remember what had happened to him or caused him to have those wounded.


    What happened? Why did he get so severely injured? His hair was shaved very short with a bandage wrapped around his head. He felt his body stiffen as if he had not moved for a long time. Did he have an accident? He did not know and couldn''t recall what happened the night before.


    All he remembered was that he was fighting with Chloe one night and... nothing.


    Vienna and Vanessa squealed with joy to see Vincent open his eyes. Even his father, who rarely shed tears, also looked teary.


    He once caught the doctor said that he finally wakes up after being coma for eight months, but Vincent acted like he heard nothing after seeing his family deliberately hide things from him.


    Vincent was even more curious about what happened to him. However, none of that was important. He had to meet Chloe and asked for forgiveness.


    Alas, Vincent got the news that the woman was dead and had been buried.


    This news was killing him and made him did not have the appetite. As soon as a mouthful of meal entered his mouth, he immediately vomited and spat out all his stomach contents in the form of liquid.


    He learned that Chloe died in an accident. Why did Chloe leave Eastern Wallace? Didn''t the woman herself say that she could still survive as long as she was in her house? Was it possible that Chloe decided to leave the house to chase him because of their argument?


    Vincent refused the woman''s death and believed that Chloe was still alive. He looked for a way to prove that Chloe was not gone but was hiding somewhere. He desperately had faith that Lest managed to hide Chloe into a safer place.


    Vincent tried to contact Lest, but the man never picked up or saw him. Until he tried dozens of times without success, he went to Eastern Wallace and headed to LS''s secret door. Unfortunately, he couldn''t find the door. It was as if the door was not there since the beginning.


    But he found a note stuck on the guest room''s door. Vincent always slept in this room every time he slept over. The note came from none other than Lest.


    That cunning older man told him to pretend that he never knew about LS. That way, Vincent still had the chance to embark on his average youth.


    Indeed, Vincent got his freedom and cut ties to this dangerous organization, but something else bounded him to suffocate his heart. Feelings of guilt and loss. Since then, he had never stopped blaming himself for the death of the woman he admired so dearly.


    Every night he would have nightmares with Chloe''s figure lying covered in blood. Vincent''s body system could not accept food and his sleep was never sound. He spent years like a zombie with no purpose in life.


    His grades were falling apart, and he barely made the grade. He didn''t even have the will to go to college. If only it weren''t for his family and friends who continued to accompany him and encourage him to live, he might not be able to escape his dark times.


    With great difficulty, he tried to attend college well. With difficulty, he concentrated his thoughts on his study.


    Until one day, a kind Russian older man gave him an analog camera. He even sent his son to check on him and taught him how to use the camera. It brought new life to him, and forever he felt grateful to them.


    Since then, Vincent felt his heart tied up with the camera. He loved his camera and every picture he took. His family could see him returning to life and letting him continue his favorite hobby.


    His nightmares still came, and guilt still haunted him at that time, but he decided to learn to accept them. Therefore, he began to take part in lessons and campus activities. He even graduated to become one of the outstanding graduates with the highest score.


    Not only that, but he also started his own business and formed his team. He adopted the kind of recruiting method Lest taught him. He didn''t want to make the same mistake without preparation. That''s why he founded the Flex group to protect his family from anyone who tried to hurt Regnz.


    He knew that for the moment, his team was no match for Martin Paxton, who used cunning and cruel means. But at least... as long as the enemy was not that old snake, he could still protect his family and those closest to him.


    When he was twenty-six years, the year when Abigail was born into this world, only then could he release his repression of guilt. Seeing an innocent baby in his hands made him want to be a kind and loving uncle. He didn''t want his past to stop him from making his loved ones happy.


    Since Abi came to the Regnz family, Vincent no longer had nightmares. Vincent thinks his niece''s birth was what drove all his nightmares away. His family also realized the change, and they loved Abigail because the baby girl''s presence was like a sunrise in the morning to give them a new leaf.


    But every now and then, Vincent wondered what happened to him to the point he was in a coma for months. He had not found an answer because his family always avoided him whenever he brought it up.


    "I knew you would come here."


    Vincent, who was now in Chloe''s room, turned to look at the voice owner. Lest stood there with his arms crossed in front of his chest while wearing a triumphant grin.


    Vincent clicked his tongue in annoyance. Had he fallen into that man''s trap? Vincent sighed, realizing that he was willing to enter into this annoying older man... again. Just like what the man did when he offered him to join LS.


    Vincent remembered the purpose of coming here. He wanted to make sure that Catherine wasn''t Chloe''s daughter, but now he hoped that Cathy was indeed Chloe''s daughter. Because if she were Chloe''s hidden daughter, Vincent would no longer hesitate.


    He didn''t want to fail again and repeat the same mistakes. He would make up for his past mistakes by ensuring Cathy''s safety. After all, Catherine was not just Chloeny''s daughter, but she was someone who had stolen his heart. How could he possibly remain silent if the girl was in danger?


    "All right, you won. Now tell me... is Catherine West Chloeny''s daughter?"


    "That''s right."


    Vincent clenched his hands very tightly, and suddenly his breath felt tight when he asked the next thing.


    "Does Chloeny''s death have anything to do with me?" Vincent did not know the truth, but he still felt that he was the cause of her death. If he hadn''t fought with Chloe that night... maybe that woman could be alive.


    "..." the slightest pause making Vincent relentless. "I''m sure the Miss did not blame you,"


    Vincent swallowed hard at that. Lest said flatly without any expression. Maybe Chloe didn''t blame him, but what about Lest?


    "You must be blaming me." guessed Vincent made Lest snort.


    "Right. But I saw you suffer for several years. You look no different from a dead person, so my hatred for you has turned to pity. You paid for it after all."


    "What do you mean?" now Vincent didn''t understand Lest''s last sentence. "Is it possible... this has something to do with me being unconscious for eight months?" Vincent was more and more convinced when he saw Lest smiled faintly in response. "What happened? At least you owe me an explanation."


    Lest paused, unsure whether he should tell the truth or not.


    At the same time, Benjamin just received the DNA test results between Chloe and Catherine, which turned out to be a 99.99% result.


    Benjamin pulled his hair with both hands in despair. Initially, he wanted to return all of his father''s inheritance to Catherine as Daniel Paxton''s daughter. But if it turned out that she was Chloeny Paxton''s daughter... then it would be a very different story.


    Catherine was the true heiress to the Stealth satellite... at the same time.... that young girl''s life would no longer be peaceful.

 Chapter 117 - Cathy And Kitty

    Cathy and Kitty have been in one of the city''s most popular restaurants for nearly two hours. They preferred to spend their time chatting rather than shopping. Since they have rarely seen each other since their graduation, there were many things to discuss. Only this time, Kitty was more interested in hearing Cathy''s love life and the handsome young man last night.


    "I wish I could also meet someone who looked at me like the way he looked at you." sighed Kitty, feeling jealous but also happy for her friend.


    "You''ll find the one. I''m sure of it."


    Then Cathy asked about Kitty''s work and experiences during the concert. Kitty was happy to tell the story, and the two enjoyed their conversation very much. Both Cathy and Kitty would still chattering and could keep going for more hours if Kitty''s manager hadn''t called her to get ready.


    "How strange, why is time running so fast? It seemed like a minute ago we arrived here," commented Kitty sadly.


    "I know what you mean. I just thought we were here for only an hour, and we still have two hours to go."


    Both of them laughed at each other and rose to their feet. They both head to the cashier and scramble to pay each other.


    "No. Let me pay for today. If you don''t let me, I won''t see you again."


    Cathy snorted at her friend''s threat. Because she didn''t want to be shunned by her dear friend, Cathy finally gave in.


    Kitty smiled with satisfaction, feeling that she could repay Cathy for the first time. So far, Cathy was the one who always treated her or bought her nice clothes. Even though she wasn''t being bullied by her friends, she still felt the cynical and hateful looks from them.


    They even spread rumors throughout the school that she was only using Cathy and extorting her money.


    Kitty had felt inferior and tried to stay away from Cathy, but Cathy never gave up approaching her and supporting her. Cathy even treated her like a sister. Kitty decided to ignore the rumors and continued to live as herself.


    Cathy often took her to Red Rosemary and played with her three adorable younger sisters. From there, she got to know Catherine more deeply.


    Kitty might not come from a prosperous family, but she had fosters that loved her. Her parents were still alive and embracing her, while Cathy did not have both parents but had to take care of her three young siblings.


    Cathy once said an uncle helped support them financially, but the uncle never came home. It was no different from any other orphan. Therefore, Kitty no longer felt inferior anymore and wished to befriend Cathy without thinking about other people''s opinions.


    After paying with her visa card, Kitty took Cathy by the arm and walked out.


    "Now, where should we go again?"


    "Aren''t you preparing for tonight''s concert?"


    Kitty sighed softly. "Why did you remind me? I purposely forgot it."


    Cathy laughed at that. "Oh, looks like your manager has arrived."


    A luxury van stopped right in front of the restaurant, followed by a woman in her early thirties who came down from the van.


    "Kitty bitty sweety, hurry up. We''ve got to be at the place in an hour."


    "Kitty bitty sweety?" repeated Cathy, almost laughing at that.


    "My manager is a quirky person. I have to go now. How about you?"


    "I''ll be fine. Vincent will be picking me up soon."


    "Are you sure you''re okay with being alone?"


    "Hey, I''m not a kid. It''s still bright like this, after all. I''ll be fine. Go away."


    "Very well then. See you in eight months."


    "Eight months?!" Cathy glared in disbelief she had to wait any longer than she expected.


    "Blame your future husband. He made me have to change my schedule and make it even tighter."


    Cathy blinked even more in unbelief at this information.


    "Bye!"


    Unfortunately, before she asked for details, Kitty was already in the van. A second later, the van sped up and disappeared from her sight quickly.


    Cathy did not like being curious. She wanted to satisfy her curiosity and send a chat to Kitty shortly.


    ''Kitty! What did that mean?''


    And a minute later, the reply came.


    ''Just ask your future husband (?*>?<)??''


    "Gosh... since when did she become super naughty like this? Can mischievousness be contagious?" Cathy felt embarrassed when she realized she was talking on her cell phone.


    Finally, Cathy gave up and turned her head to the right and left. There was no sign of Vincent''s arrival. Is it not usual for her boyfriend to pick her up late? Usually, the man was always on time or came first. Did something happen?


    Cathy searched for a name on her cellphone then pressed the call button.


    One ring... two rings... up to six rings, there was still no answer. Cathy tried again, and the results were the same. Vincent did not pick up his calls.


    Suddenly her heart felt anxious for a reason she didn''t know. She just hoped nothing happens to Vincent.


    She tried to contact him again. This time she felt something like crawling through her hair when she heard the connection sound on her cell phone.


    Cathy brushed her hair to get rid of whatever was in her hair. Her body stiffened when she felt a human skin and immediately stepped forward and turned around.


    A man in his late fifties was standing there with one arm raised in midair. Did the older man just touch her hair? Suddenly Cathy shuddered with horror and disgust.


    Who is this person? Why was that person looking at her with such a strange look? And why did she feel intimidated by the presence of that person?


    This guy is dangerous. Cathy thought to herself. She had to go from there, and she had to go away from the person in front of him. Surprisingly, her legs couldn''t move as she wanted. Cathy felt a force holding her in place. She even felt her body trembling, making her body weak and becoming like a statue.


    Come on, move and go!

 Chapter 118 - Old Snake

    "I cannot believe this." the voice boomed in a mocking tone. "She actually gave birth to a child? Without a husband?" the old man laughed, which sounded very unpleasant in her ear.


    Somehow she felt very, very scared hearing the laughter. Cathy felt her energy disappeared, and her soul left her body. Nevertheless, she used all her remaining strength so as not to fall. She had to move... go...


    ''Come on, move my feet!'' only Cathy could hear her desperate order.


    Cathy''s heart was out of control when she saw the older man''s hand reached to her.


    Cathy didn''t know what else to do, and she held her breath as the man''s hand almost touched her neck. Why did Cathy feel that this older man wanted to strangle her neck?


    ''Help me, Vincent!''


    Suddenly, Cathy felt someone pulled her hand, causing her to step backward. The next second, she could see nothing except for someone''s towering build that blocked her views. Cathy breathed a sigh of relief when she didn''t see the older man anymore.


    "Do you have any business with the Alvianc''s group''s future daughter-in-law?"


    Huh? Future daughter-in-law of the Alvianc group? What does this person mean? And again, who owns this person''s back? Obviously not Vincent, then why is this person saying that Cathy is the future daughter-in-law of the Alvianc group?


    "Daughter-in-law?"


    Cathy''s heart trembled again, hearing the man''s voice. No matter what the reason, she was very grateful to the back owner in front of her.


    "That''s right. My name is Kinsey Alvianc. This woman is my lover."


    WHAT?? Cathy was eager to refute this crazy man''s sentence, but she wasn''t stupid either. She didn''t want to deal with the scary older man earlier and hoped that the awful older man would leave immediately.


    "Oh, I see. I''m sorry. Then I''ll excuse myself."


    Cathy had never felt this much relief to hear that whoever he was, decided to leave. She glanced at the man in front of her with a curious and annoyed look.


    Cathy never knew or met the Alvianc group owner, but she did know the Alvianc group was in the top five in the entire country.


    What''s more, she often heard unpleasant rumors about the Alvianc family. He heard that Alvianc''s firstborn liked to find trouble everywhere and often fought with anyone he meets.


    Cathy swallowed nervously. Is this person the firstborn in question? No... no... that''s not the main problem. The problem is, why is this person claiming to be his lover? Future daughter-in-law of Alvianc group?! Seriously? Cathy had never even met this person before.


    "Are you alright?"


    Cathy gasped when she realized the person was bending over to line their eyes.


    Surprisingly, Cathy couldn''t escape this person''s eyes. In the end, they just stared at each other without making a sound. A pair of eyes looked at her worriedly while the latter looked at him suspiciously.


    Cathy was sure she didn''t know this person. She was sure they''d never met before. Then why did she feel like she already knew this person? There was something about the man that felt familiar, and Cathy had no idea what it was.


    Cathy cleared her throat a few times as she stepped back, taking the distance between them a bit. She felt relieved that the person didn''t move from his place to scare her.


    Her instincts were as clear as day that she should not get closer to this strange person. Somehow she felt that this person was so into a fight at the same time she felt safe? Is she out of his mind? Why does she feel safe with strangers... especially in men?


    There were only two men she could be comfortable with, Vincent and her ''brother.''


    "Why are you lying?" finally, Cathy found her voice to ask.


    "He wouldn''t believe it if I said you were my sister. We are not alike at all."


    Cathy gawked at the answer. It wouldn''t be much different if that man said that she was her sister, any answer would be a lie.


    "I''m not your sister, and also... please don''t spread lies that can cause other people to misunderstand. I already have a lover, and I don''t want him to misunderstand because of this lie."


    "So you prefer me to be quiet?"


    "I''m grateful that you helped me, but I still hope you think of another way."


    Cathy turned and walked while returning to contact Vincent. Again the man did not pick up. What worries her even more was the man who claims to be her lover was still following her publicly.


    "Please stop following me." she couldn''t help but have to face the man who was following her again.


    "I''ll take you home, only then will I stop."


    Cathy bit her lower lip because of this guy. She wanted so badly to reject him, confront him and do whatever she could to get him to leave her alone. Unfortunately, her instincts told her if she did, who knows what kind of violence she would get from that monstrous man. She was so scared... so scared that it made it hard for her to breathe.


    One hand of the man moved towards her lips, and Cathy quickly stepped back, avoiding his touch.


    Instantly Cathy took off her bite, which was already bleeding. She almost couldn''t believe what she saw in the man''s dark brown eyes. Why did Cathy see a deep pain and sorrow in the man''s eyes? And again, why did she feel guilty? Who is this guy, really?


    [author: ( v£þ¨Œ£þ) Your twin brother, sis]


    The man withdrew his hand again, and now his expression was blank. Cathy wondered if she saw it wrong earlier? Because right now, the man''s gaze was icy, and there was a sense of dislike in it.


    "Vincent can''t come to get you; that''s why I''m here."


    "You know Vincent?" Cathy couldn''t completely trust this man.


    "How about you wait at the cafe? Maybe Vincent will come to pick you up there." was the man''s response without answering her question.


    Cathy complied and walked into a nearby cafe. She let the man follow her, but she remained alert to his movements.


    Meanwhile, Kinsey smiled proudly when he saw that his sister was very smart and not easily tricked.


    Cathy had texted Vincent, and she did not know how long she waited at the cafe until the man got up.


    "Vincent will arrive soon. Can you send him my message?" asked Kinsey politely.


    "What?" Cathy started to believe a little that Kinsey was an acquaintance of Vincent.


    "Tell this to Vincent that you ran into the old snake."


    "Huh?"


    "He will get the point. Good day, miss." then Kinsey immediately leaves, not wanting to meet Vincent.


    Not a long after, she heard a familiar voice called her name. Cathy immediately smiled broadly when she saw her lover''s face. But ... why does Vincent''s face look pale?


    "Where is the man?" Vincent asked as he shifted his gaze across the room.


    "He just left. You didn''t see him?"


    "Did he say something?"


    "He told me to tell you I met the old snake." Cathy did not realize that Vincent clenched his hands tightly. "He''s a weirdo. I''m sure I didn''t meet any snakes. Is he really an acquaintance of yours?"


    "..." there was no reply from Vincent. "I''ll take you home." then Vincent turns and walks out.... without taking Cathy''s hand, causing Cathy saddened.

 Chapter 119 - His Guilty Feeling

    A moment earlier in the Paxton''s residence, Eastern Wallace, Vincent listened intently to Lest. The longer he heard it, the harder his heart became. Vincent already suspected that he was the cause of Chloe''s death. He thought his fight with Chloe was the cause of his death, but it turned out... his sin was much bigger than that.


    Lest also told what happened to him eighteen years ago. He laid unconscious for eight months with a knife and bullet hole in his chest. It happened the night after he quarreled with Chloe.


    The Regnz family blamed Chloe for his critical condition. Now he was not surprised that his mother hated the Paxton family so much. Even though his family blamed Chloe, Vincent didn''t blame her at all. In fact, he couldn''t forgive himself for failing to protect Chloe.


    Earlier Lest said Chloe didn''t blame him. Lest had also forgiven him, but what about Cathy''s birth father? How about ... Cathy? If Cathy knew the truth, would that girl hate him and leave him?


    How ironic. They just had a happy relationship last night. Now they must be faced with the harsh reality of the past. Cathy''s biological family hated him, while his family hated Cathy''s mother. The relationship between the two of them would positively be opposed by both sides of the family.


    Lest and Vincent did not speak for another half hour. Lest leaned back on the sofa casually seemed to be seriously thinking about something. Meanwhile, Vincent felt himself at the bottom of a dark abyss. Not only did his guilt crawled back into his soul, but he also believed he didn''t deserve to be happy... let alone be by Cathy''s side.


    He could hear his cell phone rang several times. Vincent stared blankly at the name who called him since a few minutes ago. He was late... he should have picked up Cathy by now. But... his body didn''t move and refused to meet the girl. He felt he did not deserve to stand beside that girl.


    Even though he didn''t feel like answering her call, he still read her message.


    ''There is some guy claimed to know you. He told me he came because you couldn''t come. Is it true? Whatever it is, I will still be waiting for you.''


    There was no change in his expression after reading his lover''s message.


    "The person who is currently near Cathy... is he from LS?"


    "Cathy?" Lest snorted sarcastically as he continued, "Why are you calling her like you''re so intimate to Miss Catherine? Ah, right. You''re in a special relationship. Do you think you deserve to be with her?"


    Vincent gritted his teeth harshly at the mocking tone of the person sitting opposite him. He knew... he didn''t deserve to be with Cathy. Vincent knew she would just leave him as soon as the girl knew that he was the cause of Chloe''s death.


    He already knew that as he would hate anyone who would kill his mother. But why did his heart still hurt when Lest mentioned it?


    "Don''t worry. From now on, the S team will protect Miss Catherine. Right now, the team leader S is with her." Lest took out his secret phone and read the content for a while. "Looks like the young lady is too vigilant and doesn''t want to go out with our people. I''ll rely on you to convince her. After that, you shouldn''t see her again to continue your pending training." then Lest got up.


    "Oh, of course, you can refuse it. But you know very well with your current strength, you will not be able to protect the young miss from the snake''s clutches .. just like when Leonard used all his pettiness to kill the first lady. I hope you don''t repeat your mistakes. protect her in secret rather than be with her only to see her hate you."


    "Don''t you ever expect forgiveness from young lady, because all LS will never give their consent in your relationship. I also believe your family will oppose your affair once they knew the young miss is the Paxton''s heiress. You are not meant to be together."


    Why did Lest have to talk at length? Doesn''t this older man know that Vincent is well aware of his position? Why that man sprinkled salt into his wound makes Vincent wish he was never saved. He shouldn''t need to be found that night. That way, he could make amends to his sin with his death.


    Right. If Vincent died at that time, he would not need to live a life full of regret.


    Vincent got up and immediately headed to the cafe Lest meant to pick up Cathy. Earlier, Lest said the S team leader would protect Cathy? He wanted to know what kind of person would be responsible for Cathy''s safety. He tried to feel convinced that he could safely release Cathy under the protection of that person.


    As soon as he arrived at the cafe and called his lover, he immediately looked for the team leader''s whereabouts.


    "Where is the man?"


    "He just left. You didn''t see him?"


    Is he late? Or... could this person did not want to meet him? Vincent only could ask himself.


    "Did he say something?"


    "He told me to tell you I met the old snake." Vincent''s heart broke, hearing at this.


    He planned to ask LS to help evacuate Catherine from this city. It doesn''t matter how far the place is as long as Martin would never be able to see Cathy''s face. He felt he could survive parting with her, and he could endure not seeing her as long as her safety was one hundred percent secured.


    But the plan failed miserably. Martin had seen the girl''s face. Even if Cathy was hiding in the North Pole, he was sure that sneaky snake would have been trying to track her down without giving up.


    Again he felt like a failure. He felt the reason why Martin was able to meet Cathy today was his negligence. He knew he had a feeling something bad was going to happen. Vincent had been restless all night so that he couldn''t sleep. If he were a little more sensitive, could he have avoided the meeting between Martin and Cathy?


    Cathy did not realize that Vincent''s heart was crying silently at the moment. Vincent felt tremendous fear. He feared that Catherine''s fate would end just like Chloe''s.


    "I''ll take you home." Vincent couldn''t bear to look Cathy in the eye. He found it difficult to breathe near the girl, not to mention Cathy had a strike resemblance with the late Chloeny Paxton. So after saying the offer, he immediately turned around and headed for his car.


    Vincent no longer held her hand nor opened the door for her. For the first time since riding in the car, Cathy fastened the seat belt by herself.


    Both Vincent and Cathy were silent on the way to Red Rosemary.


    Cathy felt Vincent''s attitude had changed drastically since they separated five hours ago. Cathy wanted to ask what was bothering Vincent''s mind but was discouraged. Somehow Cathy felt the man did not want to be disturbed.


    However, Cathy couldn''t get rid of the sudden loneliness that struck her. Usually, Vincent would hold her hand no matter when walking or while driving. Vincent''s hands were never far from her hands or head as the man couldn''t keep his hand on himself whenever they were near each other''s side.


    But now, Vincent''s hands were gripping the steering wheel tightly as if his life depended on it. That man''s expression also looked unfathomable and looked frightening. It was more cold and distant, as if they were two strangers that pass over by accident.


    Suddenly, Cathy felt an invisible gap between them, and Cathy had no idea how to get across it.


    As soon as they arrived in front of Cathy''s house, Vincent did not directly come down. Did the man tell her to come down herself? Why didn''t Vincent see her earlier? Why didn''t Vincent make a sound since they walked out of the cafe?


    Cathy could barely hold back her tears. Cathy tried to calm herself down, and, holding back her embarrassment, she asked for something she had never imagined before.


    "Can you open the door for me? I think I''m used to you doing it for me. Please?"


    Cathy''s heart was beating in fear, realizing that her lover gave no response to her request. Her breath caught a little when she saw Vincent come down and turned to open the door.


    She should have felt happy that Vincent had complied with her wish, but she was feeling scared right now. She tried to think hard if she did something that made the man angry? Was the man mad that she would rather spend time with Kitty than with him?


    Impossible. Vincent couldn''t possibly be angry about that. At least she was pretty sure of this. Vincent was not a petty guy who is overthinking about small things.


    Cathy got out of the car and let Vincent close the door again after saying thanks.. Cathy''s heart ached when the man didn''t reply to her nor look at her.

 Chapter 120 - Vincents Decision

    Why did the man seem like he was avoiding her? What exactly happened? And why did she feel like this would be their last meeting?


    No. If Cathy doesn''t do something right away, she would really lose the man.


    Right before Vincent reached to open the driver''s seat door, Cathy grabbed Vincent''s hand, forcing the man''s body to face her. Then she brought her hands to cup Vincent''s cheeks, making him unable to escape her gaze.


    Why did that man''s gaze look so sad? It should have been her who was feeling sad right now because of the cold treatment that man had given her. But why does Vincent look down, as if he was feeling guilty at something?


    Did something happen before this?


    "Vincent, did something happen?"


    "¡­" Vincent shifted his gaze as if he tried to avoid her probing eyes. "Nothing happened." was his short answer still, not seeing his lover''s face made Cathy''s heart feel like it''s being torn apart.


    Why is this man refusing to see her? This man was not as usual, making her even more confused. Or... is it possible...


    "Why are you avoiding me?"


    "..."


    "Do you know, seeing you like this makes me very sad? If you... if you don''t want to be with me, you better say it directly. It''s better that than you avoiding me in this way. It hurts much more." the tears that she tried to hold back finally rolled down the cheeks in the middle of her words.


    Vincent frowned at the tears of the girl he loved. He realized he had made a terrible mistake.


    Vincent''s two hands pulled Cathy''s hands away from his cheeks. Instead, Vincent pulled the girl''s hands to make the girl''s body closer to him. Vincent landed his lips on Cathy''s forehead, causing her eyes were bulge wide.


    Cathy''s heart was beating so fast that she didn''t expect the brief kiss on her forehead. Then Vincent led Cathy''s hand around his waist before his hand wrapped tightly around her petite figure.


    Cathy felt confused by Vincent''s changing attitude. At first, the man was cold, as if he wanted to get rid of her. Why now this man''s attitude has changed again? Cathy had absolutely no idea what Vincent was grappling with.


    On the other hand, Vincent no longer cared for their unexpected circumstances and decided not to let fate paved their paths the way it wanted.


    If fate said they were not meant to be together, he would fight it and searched for a way out. He chose to be selfish for once. It didn''t matter if his family or the entire LS would go against his relationship with Cathy. If one day Cathy decided to leave him or asked him to let her go, only then would he give up. He would let her hands go and out of her life.


    ''Until then, allow me to love you and protect you from the shadow.'' Vincent said dejectedly in his mind.


    "I''m sorry, Cathy. I''m really stupid to make you hurt like this. I had some doubts before, but now I won''t hesitate anymore."


    Cathy raised her head and looked into Vincent''s eyes with tears in her eyes.


    "You doubt your feelings towards me? Is it because you regret that you were with me?"


    "What?" Vincent stared at Cathy in disbelief at what he had just heard. As long as he remembered, Cathy had always been enthusiastic and had an optimistic mind. Then why is the girl even being pessimistic now?


    Not long after, Vincent recalled something. Cathy experienced bitterness when it came to trusting. She was just optimistic about what was already her responsibility. It''s different when it came to trusting other people. Cathy had opened up and believed him, yet now Vincent foolishly broke her trust.


    "I never had any doubts about my feelings. Didn''t I tell you before that you are the only woman I want in my life? Never doubt my feelings."


    Once again, Cathy buried her face in front of Vincent''s chest and tightened his arms. Both of them felt at home in each other''s embrace and were reluctant to part.


    "Then why... why are you avoiding me?"


    "I''m not avoiding you... I just realized ..." I don''t deserve to be with you. Vincent swallowed the rest of his sentence and decided to change their conversation. "Cathy, I have something to ask. Was Uncle Ben that your sisters once called, Benjamin Paxton?"


    Vincent could feel Cathy''s body tighten in his arms. Without having to hear it firsthand, Vincent knew the answer.


    Catherine West¡­ was Benjamin''s niece, his cousin. He should have avoided Cathy because of his guilt, but his feelings were irresistible, and as long as Cathy still wanted him, he would not let go of this girl''s hand.


    While Vincent was still waiting for an immediate answer from his little lover, the girl remembered her uncle''s warning instead.


    ''From now on, don''t ever mention to others that you are Benjamin Paxton''s niece. As much as possible, don''t let anyone find out that you are related by blood to the Paxton family.''


    That''s the warning message from Benjamin when he stopped by Red Rosemary a week ago. Catherine didn''t know the reason, but she obeyed her uncle''s advice.


    Unfortunately, one of the twins blurted out saying ''Uncle Ben'' to Vincent when she fainted in Green park a few days ago. Fortunately, the man did not feel suspicious of the lies made by her siblings. So Vincent would not know that the four of them were Benjamin Paxton''s nieces.


    Alas, the man knew and asked her directly. How did the man find out? Did the man angry at her because she hid this fact?


    Cathy bit her lip, not knowing what to answer to this question. She didn''t want to lie, neither did she want anyone to know that she was related by blood to Paxton. And again, she almost believed that she was not her father''s real daughter.


    It''s just that she still feels confused about her actual background. If she wasn''t her father''s biological daughter, did that mean she should have another surname? Could it be Paxton? She hoped not.


    Cathy simply couldn''t imagine having to be a member of the Paxton family who was said to be so arrogant, selfish, and power maniac.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to hide it from you. Uncle Ben strictly forbids us from telling anyone." Cathy looked up hesitantly again. "Is that why you''re angry at me?"


    Vincent sighed, "I am so angry. Why did you bite your lip again?" he stroked her lower lips so gently with his thumb.


    "I... I..." Cathy was speechless as she never expected that her boyfriend would be angry for something else instead of the fact she hid things from him.


    "I will be even angrier if you bite it again. I don''t like you hurting yourself. I can''t forgive anyone who hurt you, especially the culprit is you. Don''t do it again."


    Cathy answered by nodding her head weakly and clutched the man''s cloth meekly.


    "I won''t do it again. I promise."


    Then Vincent stunned her with a beaming smile on his face without warning.


    "You''re finally back." unconsciously, Cathy voiced her heart. "I mean... earlier, you felt distant even though we were very close. I was afraid you would go without saying goodbye to me..." uttered Cathy to explain when she noticed the confused look on his face. "But I guess I don''t need to worry about it."


    "About that... I don''t think I can see you after this. My family''s business is having a problem, and I have to help them find a solution. I''m going out of town tomorrow."


    "Ooo..." there was an evident disappointed expression on her facial face, "When will you come back?"


    "I don''t know either. So, I can''t pick you up or take you anywhere you want for the time being. In return, I want you to use the car and private driver that Benjie has prepared for you."


    "I''m not used to using it."


    "From now on, you have to get used to it."


    "I will try."


    "Not trying, Cathy, I want you to promise." It was unusual for Vincent to give her a tone of command that he didn''t want to argue with.


    Cathy sighed in resignation. "All right, I promise." then Cathy realized something. Benjie? Why did Vincent call her uncle Benjie? To the best of her knowledge, only those closest to him called her uncle by this nickname.


    "You know my uncle?"


    "More than you know," was the ambiguous answer from him.


    Do Vincent and Benjamin know each other well? When they first met at the banquet, the two introduced themselves to each other, right? Or did she it wrong?


    Cathy shook her head in surrender because she didn''t want to worry about unnecessary things. Besides, there was one more thing that Cathy would like to confirm.


    "Vincent, that person who claimed to be your acquaintance, is he your acquaintance?"


    "...."

 Chapter 121 - The Neatly Plan

    Actually, Vincent did not want to mention this. But considering that soon he will be gone and this person had been assigned to guard Cathy, then that person would often appear in front of Cathy.


    Even though he didn''t like any other man who approached Cathy aside himself, he had to convince Cathy that she could trust this person. That way, even if he wasn''t by the girl''s side, Cathy could accept and let this person protect her.


    "Yes, he knows me, and you can trust him. Therefore, you shouldn''t hesitate when he offers to drive you home."


    "You want me to go out with another man?" Cathy''s tone was like an accusation.


    "Why do you make it sound like I threw you at another man?"


    "Isn''t that right?" this time, Cathy''s tone became cynical, and her hands no longer wrapped around his waist.


    Do they have to fight now? Vincent didn''t want their last meeting to end in a fight or misunderstanding. But he cannot tell the truth to his sulking lover either.


    The situation put him in a tight spot.


    "You know that''s not what I mean. Forget it. You can send him away if you want. Don''t get in his car, and don''t let him make you follow him. You have to use your own car, so you have a reason to turn down his offer. And if he starts to hit on you or flirt around, you need to tell him this. You already have a more handsome and charming boyfriend and don''t need any other man than me."


    Cathy laughed with amusement. "Looks like someone is jealous? After all, how can you be sure if he is less handsome than you? He''s very handsome and tall and..." Her teasing words were cut off as her body pushed forward to Vincent''s body, closing any possible gap.


    Cathy''s heart was beating fast as Vincent''s face lowered his head and drew closer to her. Vincent tilted his head and continued toward his target.


    Cathy held Vincent''s body with both open palms along with her drumming heart that she no longer knew whether it could go faster than this.


    "Is this your other prank?" she asked nervously.


    Vincent''s movement paused and gave her a mischief smirk. "What do you think?"


    Cathy scowled as she tried to calm her wild heart. She would no longer be able to face the same situation as last night. Wait... What is she expecting?


    Go... go away...


    Cathy drives away the thought that Vincent would kiss her. Right. This nosy person must have been playing tricks on her, so she didn''t really expect it. No! She didn''t expect anything. Screamed Cathy in her mind.


    Vincent held an amused smile at the changing expression on Cathy''s face. It seemed that the girl had not anticipated his movements. He became tempted to want to see the girl''s reaction if he kissed her. He really would have done it if only he didn''t feel the hostile aura that had been stabbing his back since earlier.


    Someone was watching them, and obviously, this aura of hatred was directed at him and not at Cathy. Could it be that the S team leader was watching him?


    Catherine, whose identity was now the true heiress to Paxton''s legacy, was the most valuable person and was unquestionably protected by the LS organization.


    He knew that, but he was sure... Catherine was far more valuable than what LS thought to him. They saw Cathy as their ruler, as the key to reactivating Stealth. But for Vincent, Catherine was more than that. She was his queen in his heart.


    Therefore... he would cherish the girl and not cross the line until they were legally united in the marriage.


    Let them called him an outdated man because that was his upbringing from the Regnz family. It''s just... he always barely controlled himself every time he was around his girl. His hands never seemed far from the girl''s skin. And also... that girl''s sensual lips... looks so tempting made him want to...


    Vincent immediately took his hands off Cathy and stepped back away from her. Vincent cleared his throat again, trying to get rid of his thoughts of doing something he shouldn''t.


    "You better go inside." Vincent clicked his tongue in annoyance at his voice that was hoarser than usual. He even pinched his own hands, not to hug Cathy again, especially seeing the sad and disappointed expression on her face made him want to hug her once more.


    "As long as I''m away, I can''t promise I''ll call you often. I can''t promise I''ll reply to your messages either, but I''ll definitely read all the messages you send. I can promise you that. You can also come to the gallery and into my office. I''ll tell Frank so that he would take you there." this time, Vincent spoke in a very soft voice. "Go inside. It''s getting dark. I don''t want you to catch a cold. Don''t forget to eat and..."


    "I get it. I will do all you said. You don''t want to come in yet?"


    "Maybe next time." Vincent would not know what kind of thought would overpower him to do something about his girl if he walked into her house.


    After all, they had seen each other for a short time. And their relationship might not be the same when they meet again. Vincent was afraid he would not let the girl go the whole night if he were with Cathy too long.


    "Oo..." came a tone of disappointment at Cathy''s voice. "Okay, I''ll go in first," stated Cathy turned around to open the gate of her house. Cathy did not immediately enter after opening it but walked back to Vincent, who was still standing behind her.


    Cathy did something he never expected to make Vincent''s heart thumped wild. Cathy stood in front of him, tiptoed, then pulled his shoulders towards her and.... gave a short peck on his cheek.


    "Don''t be away too long, I''ll miss you very much." after saying her heart out, Cathy quickly returned and closed the gate to hide her face.


    Vincent was still glued to his place as if he was a human statue. His hand moved to the cheek that his lover kissed, and he felt like a tingling sensation overwhelmed him.


    Is he dreaming? Why is that girl so adorable? Vincent couldn''t help but widening his smile, and his joy knew no limit as he rubbed his burning cheek lovingly.


    Sadly, his smile disappeared as soon as it arrived. Vincent glanced at the source of the aura of hatred and saw someone in a black mask standing there. He did not the man''s face, but he could feel the killing intent from the man''s sharp eyes.


    Strangely enough, he felt like he saw Chloe when he looked at that dark brown''s eyes. Those eyes... were like Chloe''s. Who is that?


    That person turned around and walked away with an arrogant and indifferent attitude towards his surroundings. Vincent did not have the chance to find more about that man, so he just gave it up.


    Vincent gave a heavy sigh and looked back at the gate of his lover''s house. If possible, he also hoped to see Cathy again soon. But that was just wishful thinking.


    He knew that he wouldn''t be able to see the girl for at least a year after this. And when they reunite, Cathy would already know her mother''s truth and... would blame and hate him.


    What an ironic love life he had. The day they reunite would be the same day they part.


    Vincent exhaled his most extended breath and started driving his car. He didn''t immediately go home but drove his car to Star Risen''s place. His cousin owed him an explanation. Why didn''t he know that his cousin was taking care of Chloe''s daughter all this time?


    No. The most accurate inquiry was, why in the world Benjamin did not tell him if Chloe had a daughter!?


    If he had known earlier that Cathy was Chloe''s daughter, Martin might not see Cathy today. He would do everything he could to keep Cathy away from the clutches of the old snake of Paxton.


    At the same time, Benjamin was seriously thinking about something in his penthouse. Ever since he accepted the West sisters into his life, he had been cautious that no one found out that he has four nieces.


    At first, he didn''t care for the four of them. How could he care for and nurture affection for four young unknown girls who turned out to be the daughters of his older brother? He even never knew that he had an older brother!


    All he knew was that Chloe never said anything about her brother, and his mother also often reminded him that he was the only son of Davone Paxton.


    As soon as he graduated from college and returned to the country, he was contacted by the government that his brother was mentally ill and his four daughters had no family to care for them.

 Chapter 122 - The Truth

    Since it had been proven that the four children had Paxton blood, of course, Benjamin couldn''t just abandon them. He put the four children in Red Rosemary because he knew his father inherited this place upon Daniel.


    Somehow his mother let her husband inherited this place on her stepson, even though she often tried to take everything Chloe had indirectly. He never could understand why his mother let the beautiful housing go just like that, but he was grateful his mother did.


    At that time, when Chloe left this world, his mother also left him two years later. He was still mourning and adapting that he had been left alone, yet four little girls appeared into his life abruptly.


    In the beginning, he disliked the drastic change and only accepted them out of pity, but his feelings shifted into affection when he saw the girls grow up. They were adorable and loveable. Not to mention, Catherine''s face reminded him of his beloved sister.


    He felt guilty for Chloe because his mother made Chloe separate from her brother. Because of that, he wanted to make up for it by handing all of Paxton''s property to Daniel''s eldest daughter. In this way, Benjamin could tell the world that he was not related by blood to Paxton. And he could get out of the Paxton family and run his own hotel business.


    At least, if he saw that Catherine and her sisters could carry on with Paxton''s endeavors, he could break free and pursue his own happiness. He could get married, had several children then spent the rest of his life with his family in peace.


    Although Martin and James would never like Catherine and would try to attack her, he was sure that Cathy would handle it well. Cathy was not the true heiress, so they would not target her life. That was his plan ever since he decided to prepare Cathy as the Paxton member. The plan he had drawn up was so neatly without a flaw.


    But the plan was useless when he learned that Catherine was truly the right successor of the most priceless Paxton''s legacy. Even without giving it back, the girl would have been able to grab Paxton''s legacy right away without even trying.


    Even though he was willing to return everything he handled to Cathy, he felt reluctant to let the girl suffer the same fate as Chloe.


    Nobody ever told him what happened to Chloe that night. All he ever heard was Chloe''s body was found in a cheap hostel room, and Vincent was found dying hours later.


    Remembering he lost his two dear family members, causing him to have a heartache. He remembered Vincent paid a visit for him as he secretly went back to New York City to surprise his sister.


    But, that cousin of his behaved unusually, and he could not make a joke of him. He believed something was wrong, but he could not pinpoint his finger.


    When he finished showering, he could no longer find his cousin and found out that Vincent instead took his phone.


    Hours later, he got news his sister found dead in some cheap motel room... raped by some unknown guy before they killed her mercilessly. And then... his aunt, Mrs. Regnz, told him that they found Vincent on the street with a bullet in his chest and a knife stabbed in his lower abdomen.


    Vincent almost died that day. No. It was a miracle that he could survive and still alive when he arrived at the hospital.


    His body was entirely covered with old scars, and on his abdomen, there were new scars caused by the knife. In his left chest was found a bullet that nearly scratched his heart. And his head was bleeding as if someone knocked his head with a boulder.


    Neither Benjamin nor the Regnz family could imagine what Vincent went through to get so many wounds.


    But one thing was sure. Vincent got severely injured after getting a call from Chloe. After more than half a year of being unconscious, Vincent finally woke up and experienced amnesia. He had no recollection of what had happened a few days before he was found.


    Since then, the whole Regnz family hated Chloe, who was no longer in this world. They didn''t even attend Chloe''s funeral. They also refused to see Benjamin for years until finally Vienna relented and opened her arm to her one and only nephew.


    But Vienna and her family didn''t want anything to do with Paxton. They only showed their hospitality every time they meet to commemorate Chloeny''s death. Even though they hated Chloeny to the bone, they would not let others think that Vincent caused the Paxton lady''s death.


    They would not want to let them think that the Regnz family was guilty as they had done nothing wrong. Furthermore, they didn''t want Vincent to feel suspicious and continue to wonder about what happened that night.


    That''s why they act like ordinary friends whenever they meet in Eastern Wallace, but they would avoid running into a Paxton member on the street.


    Only Benjamin knew of an invisible war between Paxton and Regnz, but he pretended not to know. After all, he would soon be out of the Paxton name, and he didn''t have to worry about it anymore.


    Unfortunately... now he can''t get away. He couldn''t just introduce the world that Catherine would inherit Paxton''s fortune. He couldn''t pursue his happiness, and he even had to let it go.


    Before Catherine''s identity was exposed, he tried to find a way to get Catherine away from this country without the other Paxton members knowing. He was sure Clarissa had seen Cathy''s face in Pina last month. Whether Martin would find out or not, he didn''t dare take the risk.


    He had to make sure Cathy''s face was hidden from the camera and was convinced that the Paxton members would not link Catherine with Paxton.


    "Why are you hiding the fact that you are taking care of Chloe''s daughter?"


    Benjamin''s shock was beyond his imagination to hear the voice of his cousin. He did not even hear the door to his room open, and someone penetrated his penthouse.


    Wait.... how did Vincent find out Cathy''s identity?

 Chapter 123 - Alpha And Zero

    "How do you know?"


    "You should have told me from the start!" Vincent could no longer hold back his emotions.


    "How can I tell you when I just found out that Cathy is Chloe''s daughter a few moments ago. From the start, I thought the four of them are Daniel''s kids."


    "Daniel? Who is it?"


    Benjamin sighed. "Daniel Paxton. He''s my stepbrother and Chloe''s younger brother."


    "You have an older brother? How come I never met him?"


    Benjamin answered with a sneer. How could Vincent have met him if he never met Daniel himself?


    "I heard that Daniel ran away from the house when my father married my mother. Since then, my mother never mentioned Daniel''s name and made sure to people that I was Davone''s only son."


    Vincent shook his head in disbelief. He knew that ever since Lest told him where the Paxton family came from, he knew the Chloe family was very complicated and heartless toward their own kin. As time went on, he did not expect that this family became more complex, like tangled threads that could no longer be untied.


    "Where is Daniel now?"


    "He is being treated in a mental hospital. It seems that losing the wife he loves makes him unable to withstand the pressures of life."


    Vincent''s eyes widened at that. He remembered what Cathy said last night.


    ''Do you know where my father is now? He''s in a mental hospital.''


    So it was Daniel who has slapped Cathy? The Daniel who made Cathy lose her color vision and made Cathy think she would end up just like her father?


    Even though Cathy was not his real daughter, how could someone hurt his niece? Is this character a genetic trait from Paxton? Leonard also had the heart to poison his niece for months so viciously resulted in her death.


    This was his reasoning why he wanted nothing to do with Paxton at all. Paxton''s blood was contained with ambition, greed, and cruelty. They would do everything they could to achieve their goals... even if they have to kill their kin.


    "Then what are your plans now?" Vincent was curious about what his cousin would do after finding out that Cathy is Chloe''s daughter.


    "I''m planning to send her overseas. That way, neither Martin nor James will ever see her and won''t know Chloe ever gave birth to a child."


    "Unfortunately... Today Martin has met her."


    "What? How come?"


    "No matter how far you send her, sooner or later Martin will find her. Shouldn''t we think of another solution?"


    Benjamin fell silent, thinking about something precariously. Meanwhile, Vincent recalled Chloe''s previous warnings. The woman didn''t want Benjamin to get involved, and she didn''t wish Leonard or Martin to hurt Benjamin.


    But Benjamin was not the helpless kid he used to be. He had his own power and insights on par with the members of the core LS team. And again... Vincent trusted Benjamin more than LS.


    "Benjie, I have one thing to tell you. Have you ever heard of Alpha and Zero?"


    Benjie tilted his head towards Vincent. "How did you know the name? Did they meet you? Where are they?"


    "That means you''ve met them?"


    "I''ve seen one of them. Why are you talking about them?"


    "I''m planning to make them come out of their hiding."


    Only Alpha and Zero were loyal to protect the heir to the throne of Paxton. It''s just that, ever since Chloe killed Stealth, Chloe expelled the two of them, and until now, no one knows where they are.


    Alpha and Zero each have extraordinary abilities more than the average human. Not even a member of the LS team could match their skill. Rumor has it that the two were descendants directly from Savannah Paxton. They were both trained to be invincible at Atlas''s request to protect Davone and his successors.


    Unfortunately, Alpha and Zero only require to act based on Stealth data. If Stealth did not activate, they would not move either. On the other hand, the two would protect the heir as well as his loved ones once the satellite was on.


    Unlike the LS, who only to protect the heir and do not care about the people they love, the two independent figure care about everything the heir cherished.


    Vincent knew that there were a lot of people that Cathy cared about. She has three younger sisters, Katleen Morse and the people who work at Red Rosemary. He didn''t want Martin someday to use Cathy''s sister to lure the girl into his trap.


    It was highly impossible for LS to send its members to protect Cathy''s younger siblings. They only focused on protecting Cathy and seek the key to reactivate the satellite.


    Once the satellite was activated, Alpha and Zero would unquestionably proceed to protect Cathy and her loved ones.


    Benjamin knew what Vincent was planning without even asking. Alpha and Zero were quite a legend among the Paxton family. Just because no one had seen them before, they were both considered myths or rumors. In fact, Alpha and Zero had never shown themselves if it wasn''t an emergency.


    Benjamin himself just happened to meet one of them when he was about seven years old. At that time, he accidentally escaped from his nanny''s sight and crossed the road alone. Little Benjamin didn''t understand the traffic rules, and a truck sped toward him, almost hitting him to death. If no one had grabbed him and pulled him off the highway, he would have been killed by the truck.


    The person who rescued him wore a red mask and told him not to walk across alone. As soon as they could see the little boy''s nanny, the red masked man disappeared from his sight.


    When Benjamin told Chloe about it, he found out that the person who saved him was Alpha.


    It seemed that all this time, Alpha has been protecting and following Benjamin secretly. Chloe also said that there was another person named Zero wearing a black mask. But Benjamin has never met the person.


    At first, Benjamin didn''t understand why Alpha and Zero had to protect him behind the shadow. Nor did he know why he needed a bodyguard.


    But over time, he could comprehend his real situation.

 Chapter 124 - Where Is Daniel?

    As Benjamin got older, he realized Chloe''s uncle and two cousins ??were being mean to him and tried to kidnap little Benjamin to be held hostage. He had no idea that the Paxton ''snakes'' were planning to use him to control Chloe.


    Of course, their efforts always fruitless because Alpha managed to take him out of their grip. Unbeknownst to Benjamin, Alpha managed to capture the people hired by Martin and James to kidnap him.


    Only Alpha and Zero could protect many people at the same time. No one knew how they did it, but they never doubt the two''s ability.


    No wonder Chloe insisted on sending him abroad to continue his studies even though he didn''t want to be away from his sister.


    His mother had left to somewhere while his father was hospitalized before he died when he was a teenager. The only family member he had was Chloe, but his older sister drove him away with the excuse of sending him to a better school.


    Plus, Chloe started to get close to Vincent and the rest of the Regnz family. The First Miss didn''t want to involve the Regnz family, but it was too late. The old ''snakes'' sniffed her proximity to the Regnz family, so she had to extend their range of protection.


    Fortunately, the Regnz family was not a no-name family that was easily tyrannized, so the Paxton snakes would think again about finding trouble with them. Nonetheless, Chloe didn''t want to take the risk and decided to send Benjamin overseas once the boy was able to take care of himself.


    Benjamin thought Chloe did it because she emphasized family prestige and wanted to boast of her only brother to her friends. Because of that, Benjamin did not object and decided to make his sister feel proud of him.


    Never did it occur to him that it turned out that he was sent abroad to hide him from the eyes of the snakes who were waiting for an opportunity to take advantage of him.


    "How do you make them appear again?"


    "I''m still thinking about it. But, right now, the only way to make them appear is to activate Stealth. We must immediately find the activation key."


    "Stealth? Are we talking about the key Martin has been looking for?"


    "Correct."


    Benjamin massaged his forehead with a sigh. "What could Stealth actually do that Martin was so desperate to find it?"


    "More than you can imagine," answered Vincent with a wry smile.


    "Looks like you decided to tell him all, huh?" suddenly, a stranger''s voice was heard, followed by the figure of a man coming out of the shadow of his room. "Long time no see Benjamin."


    Benjamin''s forehead frowned in no way expecting that person. Besides, how could Lest enter the penthouse without breaking down the door?


    Well, Benjamin wasn''t too surprised given the man''s real profession.


    "To be honest, I wasn''t expecting you at all, Lest," stated Ben coldly but lets him sit down to join them.


    Even though he never like the man, Benjamin knew that Lest was the one who protected his sister unconditionally.


    That evening the three of them began discussing how best to protect Catherine. Vincent still insisted on finding a way to meet Alpha and Zero, but Lest told him to give up.


    Lest ensured them that they couldn''t find them if the two didn''t want to be tracked. The only way to get them to reappear was to activate Stealth. This means they have to make Cathy think back to where she kept the key.


    Once again, Vincent opposes it, believing Chloe couldn''t possibly hand over such an important key to Cathy. Benjamin also agreed with Vincent, feeling sure Cathy did not have the key. He even felt confident that the girl would not know what kind of key they were looking for.


    Finally, they decided to meet Daniel Paxton in a mental hospital the next day. They wanted to investigate whether Chloe might give it to Daniel.


    Unfortunately, when Vincent and Benjamin got there, someone had taken Daniel out of the hospital. Lest immediately investigated whether Martin had taken him and held him hostage.


    They did not know if it was good or bad news if there was no sign that Daniel was in Martin''s hands. There were also no suspicious movements from Martin to capture Daniel. Then, who has taken the mentally ill man out of here?


    "I want to see the room he''s been in," stated Vincent in a flat tone.


    "Why do you want to see his room?" asked Benjie, curious about his cousin''s strange behavior.


    "We might find something there," Vincent replied indifferently.


    As soon as they entered an empty room, they immediately looked around as if they were looking for something.


    They got word that Daniel Paxton was discharged from the hospital two weeks ago. That was why they did not expect much because they thought that the things Daniel had kept had definitely been taken or thrown away by the hospital.


    Vincent sighed in resignation, not finding any clues. He did not like Daniel''s treatment of Cathy, but after all, Cathy had considered Daniel as her father. Because of that, he hoped Daniel would not be in Martin''s grasp.


    "There is nothing here," announced Benjamin. "We better get back."


    Vincent agreed and was about to walk out when his eyes caught something. There was a graffiti-like drawing on the wall. The image was tiny and hidden in the back of the cupboard. If people just passed by, no one would notice it.


    Yet Vincent had been trained to be aware of the slightest thing around him. Hence the small image managed to attract his attention.


    Vincent crouched down and sharpened his eyes at the picture. After capturing the meaning of the tiny drawing, Vincent was in a daze for a moment.


    "What are you doing? Did you find something?" asked Benjamin.


    "No," Vincent replied as he got up and followed his cousin.


    "I hope we can find my brother," said Benjie. "I will mobilize all my people to look for him."


    "Hm."


    During the trip, by using Ben''s car, the two of them were silent, still busy with their own thoughts.


    "Vincent, are you sure you still want to be with Catherine?" Benjamin already learned of his cousin''s special relationship with his eldest niece through their discussion last night. He was happy with their newfound romantic attachment, yet he was very doubtful whether their relationship would survive or not. "As soon as Vienna finds out Cathy is Chloe''s daughter..."


    "I know. Let me take care of it. Instead of worrying about my affair, how about you? Until when are you going to keep Felis waiting?"


    "You know?"


    "She told me once... when she was drunk. I doubt she even remembered she already exposed her secret. She said you asked her to wait for you six years ago."


    "At that time, I thought I wanted to finish this Paxton business and hand it over to Catherine. Then I''ll drop the Paxton name and expand my own company. Only then will I propose to her."


    Vincent smiled at that. He knew Benjie liked his best friend, but he didn''t expect his cousin to ask the girl''s hand in marriage. His cousin''s proposal won''t be easy, considering Mr. Bernz hated the Paxton to the bone, let alone Benjamin.


    "Good luck then."


    "..." Benjamin didn''t respond. He just stared at the street sadly. "But... it''s already changed. I don''t think I can make it."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I decided to let her go."


    Instantly Vincent''s smile vanished. "The reason?" his tone was more of a demanding answer.


    Benjamin felt Felicia would not be able to live in peace if she married him. With the conflict between Paxton''s kin ??yet to jeopardize their safety, how could he possibly let the woman he loved into it? He wasn''t sure if he would still be able to live for the next two years either.


    Chloe, who had the power and tight protection from the secret organization, met her end tragically, let alone him, who was no one. He even did not have Paxton blood but was trapped in this war. He would not be able to protect his wife or children in the future.


    As long as Martin was alive, as long as greed and ambition still run in Paxton''s blood, anyone who enters the Paxton family through marriage will not be able to live in peace. His mother was the same.


    His mother was always busy securing her husband''s property and trying to make it hers. Chloe''s cousin would oppress her and Benjamin if his mother didn''t have any power.


    "If you were me, and Felis was Cathy... would you let her into Paxton''s lair?"


    "No." was the firm answer from Vincent. If Vincent were a member of the Paxton family, he would prefer not to marry because he did not wish his wife to live in the shadow of death.


    In the end, they fell silent again until they reached their destination.


    "By the way do you know who Cathy''s real father is?" asked Vincent, earning a head-shaking from his cousin.


    Apparently, Lest didn''t tell them who Cathy''s birth father was, and Cathy had twins last night.

 Chapter 125 - I Love You, But Im Sorry

    Benjamin Paxton was in a fancy restaurant and waiting for someone in a VIP room. He deliberately let the food be served first so that the person he invited could immediately eat it as soon as she arrived.


    There were several kinds of restaurant specialties on the table. All dishes have been neatly arranged and only waiting for someone to come.


    Not long after, the door to the room opened, and a woman appeared wearing a striking red gown with a length just above the knee. Her smile widened, and her eyes lit up when she saw all kinds of dishes on the table.


    "What''s all this? Are we celebrating something?" Felicia Bernz walked gracefully and excitedly to the seat that had been reserved for her.


    "Shall we eat first?" offered Benjamin and followed by a nod from Felis.


    "Where is Vincent?" asked Felis curiously because usually Benjamin also invited Vincent.


    "Not this time."


    A bright smile appeared on the young woman''s face, and she immediately devoured her meal. It was unusual for Benjamin to invite her out for dinner together in the absence of Vincent. This made Felicia hope for something.


    Benjamin also joined her to savor the dish. It''s just that their expressions were entirely different. One enjoyed the meal cheerfully and excitedly, while the other had a gloomy face as if he was heartbroken.


    "So, are we celebrating something today?" asked Felicia impatiently as they finished their dessert.


    Benjamin took a deep breath and then looked straight into the eyes of the woman sitting opposite him.


    "Fefe, do you remember six years ago when I asked you to wait for me?"


    Felis''s smile instantly vanished upon hearing that. She should be glad that the man she loved finally brought up the matter after six years of waiting. But the man''s expression did not bode at all when he mentioned their promise six years ago.


    "Of course I remember. How could I forget it?" Felis still tried to be strong and showed a thin smile.


    "Today, I want to terminate it. You don''t have to wait for me anymore."


    Felicia''s grip on her drinking glass hardened at that. Somehow she felt she would not like what she would hear.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Sorry, I don''t think I''ll be able to make you happy. I''m sure there is someone out there who is better than me. I hope you find him soon."


    Felicia gritted her teeth in anger.


    "So... all this time you''ve been playing with me?! If you really wanted to discard my feeling, why didn''t you do it six years ago?! Why asked me to wait for you? It''s my dad. He threatened you."


    "..."


    "So he did meet you. Did he threaten you? Didn''t you say you would try to persuade my family? Didn''t you say I didn''t have to fear that our relationship would be opposed? Didn''t you say we would fight together? Didn''t you ask me to wait for that moment to come??" Felis''s eyes began to moisten, and her vision became blurry. But she tried to hold back the tears from escaping from their place.


    Benjamin shook his head. "Sorry. That''s all I can say. I used to think I like you, that''s why I accepted your feeling. A few days later, your father did look for me and asked me to stay away from you, which I agreed to. At that time I thought I didn''t want to lose you, so I asked you to wait for me. The truth is... now I don''t have that feeling anymore. I should have said it earlier. I''m sorry."


    Benjamin could see that the woman''s grip grew tighter. He was eager to untangle her grip before the hand of the woman he loved was injured. But if he did, it would be even more difficult for him to let her go.


    Finally, Benjamin rose to his feet and decided to leave Felicia alone there.


    "Wait!" came a commanding tone in Felicia''s voice.


    Benjamin stopped and turned around. A second later, Benjamin didn''t know what had happened. All he knew he felt a powerful pull on his collar followed by something soft on his lips. It took a few seconds to make him realize Felicia was kissing him.


    Benjamin''s two hands moved about to circle Felicia''s body, instinctively he wanted to deepen his kiss, but his hand stopped floating in midair. Just as he dropped his hands on his sides, Felicia let go of her kiss and stared at him with a brokenhearted look.


    "I won''t let you reject me again. This time I left you. Remember that!" then Felicia left and slammed the door of the room.


    Benjamin stared at the empty plates on the dining table. At least he didn''t have to worry that Felicia wouldn''t starve herself. He knew that the woman would not want to eat after their parting for who knew for how long. Thus, he asked her to eat first before he ended their ambiguous relationship.


    Benjamin leaned his back against the door and touched his lips.


    "I love you, Fefe, but I don''t want you to suffer with me. I don''t want you to suffer the same fate as my mother. I''m sorry."


    ***


    Sunday at seven in the morning,


    "Why you girls don''t wanna go to Green Park?" Cathy asked in confusion because her three younger siblings compactly refused to go to the tourist park.


    "We''re bored there," Anna answered carelessly, making Cathy even more suspicious of her sister''s attitude.


    "Okay then, where do you wanna go?"


    "How about the amusement park?" Lizzy suggested excitedly.


    "Right, we haven''t been there in a while." Lina nodded in agreement.


    "Looks like it''s decided, today we''re going to Wonderland." continued Anna, chuckling.


    "All right. Then let''s go now. Pray that the tickets don''t run out." said Cathy, jokingly making the twins frown.


    "Ish sister, how come the tickets run out? Instead, we will queue to play the rides."


    "I meant the train ticket, Lina. It''s Sunday, plus we ordered a sudden ticket. I didn''t promise that we couldn''t go there because we ran out of train tickets."


    "Why do you have to take the train when there is Louis here. Isn''t that right, Louis?"


    It so happened that Ben''s private driver was walking past them and overheard four young West girls talking.

 Chapter 126 - What A Small World!

    "Why do you have to take the train when there is Louis here. Isn''t that right, Louis?"


    It so happened that Ben''s private driver was walking past them and overheard four young West girls talking. "That''s very true, young miss. I will take you wherever you go. Do you want me to prepare the car now?"


    "Yes, please. We''ll be leaving in a moment." Anna replied, making the twins squealed with joy.


    Apart from Cathy, her three younger siblings were used to driving and using the driver every time going to and from school. It seemed that only Cathy still fancied walking and taking public transportation.


    Her three younger siblings only took public transportation when Cathy was with them. If they went to school or meet friends, Louis would escort them using the family car.


    As the four sisters walked out to the family car that was parked in the front yard, the two new luxury cars'' appearance widened their eyes. The cars entered through the gate and head into the garage, creating confusion among the girls.


    It didn''t take long before their uncle''s car appeared, and Benjamin got off with a big, gentle smile.


    "Uncle Ben!" exclaimed the twins excitedly. "Where have you been? We missed you!"


    "Don''t you remember us anymore?" Lizzy continued in a spoiled tone.


    "No way. I always think about you every day. Recently I''ve been swamped, so I didn''t have time to go home." he replied, stroking the twins'' heads gently. "Are you going somewhere?"


    "We''re going to Wonderland in the next town. Do you want to join us?"


    Benjamin laughed as he replied, "I don''t think so. I''m too old to go there."


    "You''re not forty years old, still young. You are our young uncle." Lina continued in a persuasive tone.


    It didn''t take long before two strangers appeared from the direction of the garage toward them.


    "I have something to say. From now on you cannot take public transportation anymore. Taxis are not allowed either. If there is something, use our car, and they will be your drivers. I bought you two more cars just in case you need to go some places at the same time."


    "Wow, those cars were for us? Thank you, uncle."


    After saying thanks, Cathy told her three sisters to get into the car first.


    "Uncle, isn''t it too much to buy another car? One is enough, and we will use it alternately. I don''t mind taking a bus or a taxi..."


    "Cathy, just do what I want. I won''t let you take public transportation anymore."


    Why does it feel everyone forbid her to use public transportation? Cathy could only wonder in her heart.


    "In exchange, I''ll let you back to work. How is it?"


    Cathy''s eyes lit up when she heard the offer. "So I can work again? Am I going to be your assistant again or in some other area?"


    Benjamin smiled mysteriously at her and tapped her shoulders gently.


    "You will find out tomorrow. Now go and have fun today."


    Cathy smiled back before getting into the car to join her siblings. The four of them waved to Benjamin at the same time, making their uncle giggled. After the car that his four nieces were driving was not visible, Benjamin''s smile fell as he entered the house.


    Cathy was curious about why her uncle and Vincent both told her to take a private car instead of public transportation. It was as if the two men had agreed to prohibit her from leaving unattended. Because she thought it was absurd, so Cathy just thought it was a coincidence.


    During the trip, Cathy looked at her phone occasionally. It has been two days since she met Vincent. As the man said, Vincent did not call or reply to her chats. If only Vincent answered the chat, even if only once, that would be great.


    Cathy shook her head, saving her longing in her heart. She didn''t know what kind of problem the Regnz family was facing. Her boyfriend struggled to save his family business, so Cathy shouldn''t be selfish and bothered him.


    Using the highway, they arrived at Wonderland in just an hour and a half. The four of them were very excited and immediately queued for the most extreme rides after buying the entrance ticket.


    That day they had fun and played with each ride while taking pictures until their bodies felt tired. At noon they entered a small cafe and ordered cakes and drinks there.


    They enjoyed their snacks while joking cheerfully. After resting for a few minutes, they continued to queue up at the rides they had not been on. In the middle of waiting in line, Cathy felt something vibrate in her bag. Apparently, her phone vibrated, indicating an incoming call.


    Cathy brought her phone to her right ear while one hand covers her left ear. Because today was Sunday, the crowd in Dreamland was so full that she had to yell to speak.


    "Hello?"


    "..." there was a voice speaking, but Cathy couldn''t hear it.


    "Sorry, I can''t hear you. Who is this?"


    "..." Again, she couldn''t catch a word from the caller.


    Cathy took her phone away from her ear to see the name of the caller. However, the scorching sun made her unable to see her phone screen. With great difficulty, she tried to increase her cellphone''s brightness level, and only then could she see the caller''s name.


    "Brother Steve? What did you say before?" once again, Cathy tried to hear what Steve was saying in futile.


    "Ahhh, brother Steve! Sister Cathy, look! That''s brother Steve!" exclaimed Lizzy, waving her hand in one direction.


    Cathy, Anna, and Lina turned in the direction Lizzy meant, and they saw Steve waving his hand with the cellphone in his hand and a big smile on his face. Steve was not alone there. There were two men they didn''t know standing next to Steve.


    Cathy narrowed her eyes at the strange man with suspicion. It looked like she recognizes one of the men. Wasn''t that the person who claimed to be Vincent''s acquaintance and her lover two days ago?


    Not only did he know Vincent, but that person was also friends with Steve Mango?


    What a small world!

 Chapter 127 - Wonderland Park

    Anna and the twins chatted casually when Steve introduced them to two of his friends. One was Kinsey Alvianc, and the latter was Parker Gardner. Kinsey Alvianc was the person who helped Cathy by lying two days ago, and Parker was Steve''s best friend.


    By chance, the three men had an appointment with their female friends to meet in Wonderland. But the ladies had not arrived, and while waiting, Steve noticed Cathy and her siblings queuing on a Peter Pan ride.


    Now they walked towards a Thunder-Coast ride and stood in line together. Anna and the twins lined up in the front row, followed by Steve alongside Cathy behind them, then Kinsey and Parker stood in the last row.


    "Are you not angry with me anymore?" Cathy asked, glancing at Steve doubtfully.


    "Why should I be angry?"


    "Then why didn''t you pick up my phone or reply to my chats. You even didn''t read my chats."


    "Ah, about that." Steve scratched his head, which didn''t itch. "My cellphone is gone. I haven''t had time to buy a new one. I bought a new one just two days ago, but I forgot your number, so... you too. Why don''t you come to PYH again? It makes me harder to call you."


    Cathy blinked in disbelief that her ''brother'' shifted the blame on her. "Didn''t you say I had to wait for your calls? You don''t like my surprise visit, after all."


    "But you always disobeyed and did come unnoticed."


    "How can I come when you are angry with me?"


    "How many times I have to tell you that I''m not mad at you."


    "Cough... Cough..." someone from behind deliberately raised his cough to attract the attention of both of them.


    Cathy immediately felt embarrassed when she realized the tone of her voice began to rise. Steve also felt ashamed because his tone was almost yelling at the girl. Plus, he scolded Cathy in front of her overly protective twin brother!


    When Kinsey found out that Cathy was given the RM formula and Steve didn''t stop them, Kinsey knocked and punched him several times, rendering him unable to work the next day. His face still had bruises, which have now been hidden with make-up.


    The real reason why Steve didn''t respond to calls or reply to the girl''s chats was not because his cellphone disappeared. But because he felt guilty for failing to protect her from Lest''s underhanded plan.


    They know that LS wanted Cathy to remember and give them the Stealth activation key immediately. LS did not care about Cathy''s life was in danger because the heir to Paxton''s legacy was actually Kinsey. LS only cared about Kinsey''s safety and protected Cathy only because the girl was their only hope to activate Stealth. Once Stealth was active, they would no longer care about Cathy.


    When rumors that Chloe gave birth to a daughter spread, Kinsey got furious, he wondered why the words only mention a baby girl, while in fact, Chloe gave birth to twins. What absurd rumors.


    Kinsey was eager to confirm the rumors that Chloe gave birth to baby twins so that Martin would target him instead of Cathy. But Lest managed to persuade him with reasonable excuses.


    If Martin found out that Kinsey was Paxton''s heir, they would take Cathy hostage to threaten him. And nothing could guarantee Martin wouldn''t kill Cathy once he found out that his twin sister knew nothing about Stealth.


    Among the LS members, only Kinsey and Steve were sincerely concerned about Cathy''s safety. To Kinsey and Steve, Cathy was their precious little sister. That''s why Kinsey was furious because Steve failed to prevent Lest''s order from giving RM to Cathy.


    "What''s wrong with you? Are you fighting?" asked Lizzy, who also felt the dark atmosphere behind her.


    "It is okay," replied Cathy, hooking her hand to Anna''s arm.


    Anna felt that her eldest sister was not in a good mood. Then Anna asked Cathy to separate from them by reason of going to the toilet.


    As soon as they left the line, Anna opened her voice.


    "Why did you fight with brother Steve?"


    "We didn''t fight."


    "The atmosphere here is bustling, but we can hear your last words. Why is brother Steve mad at you?"


    Cathy sighed softly and then briefly told Anna about the events of last Sunday.


    "Then, after coming home from the hospital, I tried to call him, but he did not pick up. So I thought he was angry with me. How can I know if his phone disappeared? Why did he blame me? His attitude was like a child." scolded Cathy.


    Anna almost gawked at her sister''s complaints. This was the first time that her eldest sister had let her heart out like this. Usually, Cathy just kept it to herself and didn''t worry her siblings. Anna felt that the last few days, her sister had changed a lot. Of course, it''s a change for the good, and Anna loved the current Cathy.


    Could it be because of Vincent? If so, Anna would be very grateful to that young man.


    However, Anna felt something was wrong with her sister''s story. Why did Steve forbid her sister to go to Green Park? It was as if Steve knew something unfortunate was going to happen.


    Well, her sister was indeed suddenly collapsed and nearly had heart failure in the hospital. Could it be...


    "Do you think that brother Steve knows that you will pass out there?"


    "How could he? Is he a psychic who can see the future? Never mind, forget it. I don''t want our family event to be ruined because of this misunderstanding."


    Not wanting to think further, Anna agreed. The two of them returned to the queue earlier, and now they met three women who had just arrived.


    "Looks like we interrupted your date. Should we go?" Cathy''s sarcasm to Steve made one of the women who heard her laugh.


    "There''s no need to go. We came here to claim our prize." said one of the ladies named Giselle.


    "That''s right. Steve lost the bet, and he had to treat us to here for fun." continued Claire, her friend.


    "Who would have thought that he brought his troops. Two male friends and four younger adorable sisters." continued the last woman named Aileen. "How about you join us and leave them? They are not fun companions after all," whispered Giselle at Cathy while winking her one eye.


    "I agree with you," answered Cathy, barely hide her amused smile.


    "Cathy, I don''t know what she said, but I can assure you she''s not telling the truth," Steve explained hurriedly.


    "Hmph!" snorted Cathy, then joined her sisters, ignoring the men.


    Steve felt gloomy seeing Cathy now even angrier at him. He was even more depressing when he felt a pat on his shoulder, and a cold voice whispered to him.


    "Nice work to make her hate us."


    Ugh! Steve lamented himself. Moreover, during that day, Cathy did not respond and became closer to the three female friends.


    That night they still didn''t want to go home and saw a parade as the last event show. The longer they stayed, the more visitors arrived. Because it was too crowded, Cathy''s large group scattered to take a closer look at the show.


    Cathy basically hated crowds, so she tried to walk away to get out of the stuffy sea of humans.


    Unfortunately, her body was not as tall as Anna''s or Steve''s. Her petite figure was often bumped here and there, making her almost unable to move. But she didn''t give up and tried to force her way through the crowd until she felt someone or something pushing her back hard.


    Thump!


    Cathy fell and winced in pain when someone accidentally stepped on her hand. Not only that, she found it difficult to stand up because every time she tried to stand up, someone knocked her and hit her head.


    Little did she know that someone targeted her and indeed push her and hired some people to injure her.


    It didn''t take long before someone tripped over her leg and cursed her. Some even stepped on her feet, making her bite her lip in pain. Cathy was totally helpless and didn''t know how to get out of her situation.


    All of a sudden, her body lifted, and her eyes were shocked when she saw the face that was carrying her in bridal style.


    "What are you doing? Put me down!"


    Cathy tried to wriggle her way down, but this person didn''t even comply and took her away from the crowd. Her heart trembled with fear when she saw them walking towards a more secluded place... further away from the parade that was taking place.


    "Put me down... I''ll scream if you don''t drop me!" demanded Cathy, swinging her hovering legs hoping this person''s balance was off guard.


    Unfortunately, this person''s two hands were still firm and didn''t budge from its position. Cathy''s heart screamed silently when she saw several people in black standing there as if waiting for them.


    What.... what is this guy trying to do?

 Chapter 128 - What Does Kinsey Want From Cathy?

    What did Kinsey Alvianc want from her? Without realizing it, Cathy''s tears just came out as she was too scared to face what would happen to her.


    What if Kinsey was a serial rapist and target young girls? What if this man kills her and hides her body so that no one would find her?


    What should she do?


    Vincent, why are you be friends with this frightening guy?


    It wasn''t long before Kinsey sat her down on a bench. Cathy could have run away and immediately looked for Steve and her siblings if only the man in black had not stood to surround them. She could not run away! Cathy doubted whether she could escape without being caught by these men in black or not.


    Cathy was still thinking of getting away from Kinsey to reach Steve when she felt pain in her hand.


    Unexpectedly, Kinsey had squatted to clean the wound and rubbed it with medicated oil with his finger.


    Kinsey also fixed her tilted shoes because many people tripped or stepped on her feet.


    After putting the oil medication on her, Kinsey gave her a clean tissue to wipe away her tears and asked her in an overly gentle voice.


    "Does it still hurt?"


    Cathy was dumbfounded to see the man''s worried look. Why did she feel moved by the man''s gesture? Cathy could not comprehend the gentle, caring tone of his voice.


    Which average person would genuinely care about some strange girl that they even barely known each other? She couldn''t help but be suspicious of this man''s intention, and yet... her heart kept telling her that the man is genuinely worried about her.


    Cathy remembered how Kinsey spoke, and the tone of this person was very similar to Vincent when talking to her. Both were gentle and caring. It''s just that the two of them stared at her with different looked.


    Vincent loved her, and she knew it. Because of that, Vincent always looked at her with love only for her. In contrast, this young man looked at her as if she was his dear family. Kinsey looked at her like Steve looked at her like... an older brother toward his sister.


    Why? Why did she feel like Kinsey treated her like a younger sister when they had never met before? Cathy couldn''t find a reason why Kinsey would think of her as a sister either.


    However, she didn''t have time to think about the answer. Right now, the men in black around her were the problem. She did not realize since when she felt this overwhelming warm atmosphere. Earlier she was scared to death, but now why does she feel protected?


    Seeing Cathy not reacting and just staring at him in confusion, Kinsey rose to his feet. Then whisper something to one of the men in black before the man leaves.


    Kinsey''s men chase after someone who was none other than the culprit how pushed Cathy. The man did not know that the person he had caught had a conspiracy and managed to escape to report the incident to a woman at the Paxton residence.


    "What?! You guys failed to harm her? Why are you so incompetent, huh?"


    "Someone from the Alvianc group is protecting her. We can''t do anything."


    "Why did Alvianc protect her? It doesn''t make sense at all. Just say you guys are incompetent, don''t make excuses."


    "Clarissa, calm down."


    Clarissa immediately turned to the owner of the voice behind her.


    "Uncle Martin... how can I calm down? Because of that woman, I was punished unfairly by you. I want to get revenge, and I would not stop before I had my revenge double time. Didn''t you already give permission? As long as I don''t kill her, I can do anything to her, right?"


    "I did allow you, and I hope you managed to hurt her to the point of making her curse her uncle Ben. That way, when the time comes, I can force her to tell me the location and activation key of the Stealth control room."


    "That''s why I''m trying to make her suffer. I want her to wish she''d never been born into this world. I want her to feel like she never wants to come into Paxton. That way, she''ll tell us what you want without us having to ask."


    Both Martin and Clarissa laughed evilly at Clarissa''s nasty plan.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t believe you at that time. If only I trusted you and looked for it sooner, then we could get what I wanted faster."


    "Take it easy. I already have a lot of ways in my mind to ruin her life. She would never get her peaceful daily life."


    "I''m looking forward to that, but you can''t fight the Alvianc group."


    Clarissa''s forehead frowned in displeasure with her uncle''s words. "Why? Why did Alvianc help Catherine? Is it possible they know that Catherine is the successor to the Paxton?"


    "If they found out, they wouldn''t want to make her their daughter-in-law."


    "WHAT?!"


    "That''s right. It seems that Marcel Alvianc''s only son has a thing with that girl. I''ve met his son, and he said Catherine is the future daughter-in-law of the Alvianc group."


    "Sneaky bitch. Why is she so lucky? Not only is she the heiress to the Paxton, but she was chosen to become the Alvianc''s heir''s bride? Can''t we tell them that Catherine is Chloeny''s illegitimate daughter?" Clarissa can''t wait to spoil the happiness of the woman who has humiliated her at Pina island.


    "It''s not that easy. They won''t be easy to believe besides... if this child''s identity is exposed, there is a chance Alpha, and Zero will reappear. I don''t want it to happen."


    "Alpha? Zero? Who are they?"


    "Just do what you want to do. I''ll take care of the rest."


    Then Martin came out and gave an order to one of his underlings. They had to kill Clarissa''s men, who Alvianc''s bodyguards had caught. He didn''t want that person to reveal Clarissa''s identity.


    Martin didn''t know that his men would never be able to find the person because they had been taken to the S team''s main headquarters for interrogation.. And when they found answers, they would act like they know nothing.

 Chapter 129 - Have You Ever Fell In Love?

    The days went on normally in West family life. The twins left for school, and Anna went to college, and Cathy... went back to work. Unfortunately, the job set by her uncle was not what she expected.


    Until now, Cathy did not understand why her uncle sent her to work for Alvianc company. What''s more, being Kinsey Alvianc''s assistant?! The crazy guy who claimed her as his lover yet treated her like a brother toward his sister?


    She didn''t know how much longer she could keep her sanity in place if she kept seeing Kinsey Alvianc. This was the first time she found someone so annoying to the point she could hate the man to death.


    Now she regretted asking her uncle to let her work. It was better for her not to work and relax at home as usual if she knew this would happen.


    Working as an Alvianc''s group heir''s assistant was no different with laze around. Since she came to work last Monday, Kinsey hasn''t given her any jobs. Instead, he made her go around the city all day long, not for work, but shopping or leisure. And now they''re at the airport going overseas?! What kind of work is this?


    If Steve didn''t come with them, Cathy would have firmly refused and wouldn''t go abroad. Before meeting Vincent, the only man she could feel comfortable with was Steve. The man treated her like a brother in contrast to other men. That''s why she never wary toward Steve''s hidden agenda.


    Last week they had a fight, but after returning from Wonderland amusement park, Steve approached her, and they made up. Cathy''s trait was very easy to forgive people she already thinks of as family. Because of that, Cathy was no longer angry with her ''brother''. Only... she really hoped Steve never befriends her quirky boss.


    On the plane, they had already taken their assigned seats. They could have used Kinsey''s private plane, but they were sure Cathy would flatly refuse and insisted on not coming. Therefore, they could use the reason the ticket was already purchased, and Cathy would not be able to refuse.


    "Brother Steve, how did you become friends with him?"


    "We met when I was an advertising model for his company. We got along quite well, and we''ve been good friends ever since."


    "There is a rumor that Alvianc group''s eldest son likes to fight and make trouble. His father often punishes him. Is that true?"


    "Where did you hear that?"


    Cathy frowned, not wanting to answer. She often heard rumors like this when she was working in a restaurant back then.


    "To answer your question, it''s true Alvianc''s eldest son likes to fight. But that''s not Kinsey. It was Kinsey''s father when he was young."


    Cathy''s eyes widened at this.


    "Kinsey never looks for trouble or fights in public. His criminal record is clean. So you don''t need to worry about him. He''s a good guy." and overly protective. Steve kept his continuation to himself.


    What''s there to no need to worry? Cathy even became nervous hearing that. If one looked at Kinsey''s posture, he would know that this young man was also an expert in fighting.


    How could she not worry?


    "Brother Steve, are you sure I have to come?" suddenly she wanted to run away.


    "He wants you to come. What''s the matter? We''re already on the plane anyway."


    "But... after all, he is a man, you are also a man... and me..."


    "I know what you''re worried about. We''re not staying overnight. We''ll come home in the evening."


    Cathy''s forehead frowned when she heard this. That means they are only out of town? Why didn''t they want to tell the name of the city they are going to? Unable to find a reason to escape anymore, Cathy gave up. Besides, she believed her ''brother'' words. If Steve said she would be fine, then she believed Kinsey wouldn''t hurt her.


    During the flight, Cathy''s mood didn''t improve, and she didn''t smile at all. Occasionally her eyes wandered out of the window, wondering how her boyfriend was. It has been one week since they last met and until now she hasn''t heard anything from the man.


    Is this normal? Before they got into a relationship, the two often communicated either through chat or video calls. Now, after officially dating, they rarely speak. Is this a common custom for couples?


    Cathy didn''t know at all. After all, she had never been through anything like this. She''s never even been in love before. It was also impossible for her to tell this to her sisters, who were still in school.


    Cathy glanced at Steve, who sat next to her, made her smile to herself. Should she tell Steve her dilemma? Isn''t this the first time she''s complained about something to her ''brother''? Previously, no matter how difficult the problems she faced, she never complained or asked for help.


    This time she desired to share her dilemma and wanted to get answers from her brother.


    "Brother Steve, have you been in love before?"


    Steve turned to her in confusion.


    "Hmm?? That... How to answer it?"


    Kinsey snorted sarcastically at that.


    "He has five lovers in a year. He likes to change women, like changing clothes. You two-faced model."


    "Hey! At least I have changed since two years ago."


    "Ah, that one. Aren''t you repenting because... huff..." Steve''s hand had blocked Kinsey''s mouth so that whatever words Kinsey wanted to utter were kept tightly.


    Kinsey was annoyed and roughly pushed aside the hand that was clasping his mouth. Then the two argued incoherently before Kinsey finally decided to close his eyes.


    Cathy saw the scene next door and was stunned by the debate. They both act like brothers. Is their friendship that strong? What about Vincent? Kinsey never mentioned Vincent ever since or vice versa.


    At that time, Vincent didn''t tell her any details about Kinsey because she didn''t ask either, and every time she asked Kinsey about Vincent, her boss brought up another subject.


    "Cathy, just ignore him. About your question earlier... I''m so easy to fall in love with, but no... I don''t think it''s love. It was just the heat in the spur moment. Why are you asking?"


    "Ah... that..." suddenly Cathy became awkward to tell him about her relationship with Vincent.. "Never mind," Cathy chose to keep it to herself, at last.

 Chapter 130 - She Skipped Work

    An hour later, they arrived at an island with a beautiful beach.


    Cathy''s eyes widened wide at the sight of dozens of scantily clad women who were exposing most of their skin... swarming Kinsey and Steve. Weren''t they supposed to come here to work? Or is this one of a way to lobby a client?


    Steve greeted them with a big charming smile while Kinsey looked uncomfortable and tried to get out of the crowd. While Steve was busy taking pictures with the women, Cathy decided to sit in a chair under the beach shade.


    Cathy felt a little uncomfortable when Kinsey approached her, and the man sat next to her.


    "You didn''t want to join with brother Steve? Aren''t all guys like to be worshipped by girls?"


    "Don''t equate me with him. I don''t like to be surrounded by strangers. Besides, do you have to be formal with me on vacation like this?"


    Cathy glared at her boss in disbelief at the man''s last sentence. VACATION?!!


    She only heard it for the first time! Since when did their vacation start?


    "Are we on vacation right now? Didn''t we come here on work?"


    "I''m lazy at work. Holidays like this are much more fun. Isn''t that so?"


    Cathy didn''t know how much longer she could hold her rage... or perhaps she already lost her patience. Cathy jerked back her chair and got up without caring if she offended her boss. She even didn''t care if her boss would fire her, and she expected that.


    She chose to stay at home silently rather than being this crazy man''s so-called assistant.


    "If you don''t intend to work, don''t drag me in it. I am sincere and genuinely want to work in full of responsibility. But you are not giving me the right job at all and just dragging me around without any purpose. You better fire me, or I am the one who will resign!"


    Cathy promptly walked away from him, refusing to be around her boss any longer.


    Kinsey let her go, but not without bodyguards. After glancing at someone casually dressed, the person gave a curt nod and quietly followed Cathy.


    Clueless Cathy, who did not know she was being watched, climbed onto a cliff near the sea and sat on one of the large rocks. She looked out over the greyish ocean scene in her eyes.


    ''If you can''t enjoy beauty through seeing, I will make you enjoy beauty through your other senses. Hearing, smell, and... Touch.''


    Cathy closed her eyes and listened to the sound of the waves and shorebirds flying. She inhaled the distinctive aroma of the ocean in the air. She also felt a hard object against her palm as if she was sitting on an exotic planet.


    She could hear, smell and taste... but they were nothing compared to her being with that man. The scent of lemon she smelled, the big warm hand that always held her hand or rubbed her head, and also... the voice which was often sounded mischief yet gentle; she missed them all the more.


    "Vincent, I miss you so much," muttered Cathy sadly.


    ***


    On Monday, Cathy purposely missed work... or you could say, she skipped work. It looks like this was the first time she took an absence with no proper reason.


    The next day she also planned not to come to work. There was no point working under Kinsey. The man just took her around without actually giving her a task. She felt like a useless figure who get money for free, and she didn''t like it. She did not care if she got fired or she resigned. Cathy did not want to work as Kinsey''s assistant.


    Even though she decided to skip work, Cathy couldn''t sit still either and be unemployed. Finally, she decided to leave the house just to take a walk around her house.


    Cathy opened the gate to her house but was intercepted by Owen, one of her uncle''s newest drivers.


    "Miss Catherine, where are you going? Let me prepare a car to take you."


    "No need, I just want to hang around here. No need to go by car."


    "But Mr. Benjamin says we have to make sure you get out by car."


    "I know. But I still don''t need a car. I just wanna take a walk around this housing. I''ll tell my uncle myself, so please, go back inside."


    "Then let me accompany you."


    Cathy blinked several times at the driver''s words. Why did the driver think that she wanted a companion?


    What is she? A child?


    "Never mind. Bring the car here."


    Owen smiled broadly and immediately headed to the garage to get a car for her.


    How strange... Why lately couldn''t she be alone other than at home? It was the same when she worked at Alvianc. If she fancied to eat out, someone would accompany her, whether it was Kinsey or her colleagues. It seemed like a certain someone wanted to make sure she was never alone outside, even though she enjoyed her time alone pretty much. Cathy was annoyed with her current situation.


    Since Cathy was ultimately required to ride a car, she decided to visit the gallery. Who knows, she might meet Vincent there. Her smile widened as she wished she could meet Vincent.


    Unfortunately, as expected, Vincent wasn''t there. Even so, Cathy still smiled when Frank greeted her warmly.


    "Huh? Vincent didn''t call you at all?"


    For the first time, Cathy has told someone about her dilemma this week. She felt her burden lifted off her shoulders after she poured her anxious heart out.


    To tell her heart had to be said to the right person. Her younger siblings still have to focus on school, Kitty was far away, and Steve did not know Vincent. The only one who could lend his ear to listening to her was Frank, Vincent''s best friend.


    "I know he''s busy, and I can understand that. But I wish he''d at least give me some news once in a while. Am I selfish?"


    "No, no. That''s perfectly normal. Do you want to go upstairs? Vincent told me you could destroy the room when you''re angry."


    "Ah?" a second later, Cathy laughed, followed by Frank''s laugh.


    It was so magical... just hearing the man''s message, her feelings of anxiety and loneliness just disappeared like that.


    After escorting Cathy to V''s workroom, Frank stayed silent and wondering in his work spot. Last week Felicia cried and cursed Benjie until she became very drunk. Now Vincent was missing after giving dozens of instructions to his team.


    One of the instructions from Vincent was not to delve deeper into Catherine and be on guard to await further orders. After that, he disappeared without a trace and was difficult to contact. He did not expect that his best friend didn''t contact Cathy either.


    Would Vincent do the same as Benjamin? He didn''t understand the two people''s way of thinking at all. The two of them often argue, tease each other. Even their way of thinking was very contradictory. But why are they both hurting the women they love now?


    Frank hoped that at least this time, Vincent would not do the same as Benjamin did to Felicia.


    Cathy looked at the photos of herself lined up on the wall. When she was satisfied seeing the rows of pictures, she walked over to the desk and sat on a chair. Her eyes caught something in the middle of the table¡ªa medium-sized white envelope with her name on it.


    Is this letter for her? Cathy opened the envelope and took out the contents. When she read the opening lines, her smile widened.


    ***


    To my most beautiful Cathy in the world,


    I don''t know how long it took you to miss me to come to this place. If you find this letter within two days, I will be very touched. I never thought my presence could make you miss me so much. Wait a minute... please, don''t frown because I''m the same as you. Just now, as I write this letter, I miss you so much.


    But if you find this letter a month after our meeting, I want to tell you one thing. I still miss you.


    I''m sorry I couldn''t reach you or meet you. Even though I promised to try to return your chat or call, I''m afraid I can''t keep it. That''s why I''m writing this letter. I don''t want you to feel lonely or depressed anymore. About being depressed, you haven''t bitten your own lip, have you? I will get mad if you do it again.


    I hope that even though I''m not by your side, you can still live your days happily. Spend time with your sisters or meet your friends. You can also have fun with Benjie. I''m sure he wants to spoil you. It''s just that I hope he doesn''t make fun of you because he always pulled my leg ever since I don''t even remember the exact date.


    Sorry, I can''t write any longer, I have to go soon. And sorry that I can only say sorry for now. And maybe in the future, I will also say sorry for various things that will happen. But I promise, after this... after I receive your forgiveness, I won''t say sorry anymore, but I will say other words that I always wanted to say.


    See you soon, Cathy. I''m looking forward to our next meeting.


    Signed from the person who will always love you,


    V


    PS: There''s a present for you in drawer number three on the right.. I guarantee you will like it.

 Chapter 131 - Owen, The Family Driver

    Cathy smiled broadly at the beginning of the sentence of the letter, especially seeing her lover''s extraordinary confidence when he said she missed him so much. Well, that was the truth... but still, she would feel embarrassed if someone stated it directly. Luckily there''s no one here, so she did not worry some spectators would see her blushing cheek.


    Her heart was pounding at rapid speed when she read the sentence that Vincent also missed her and would still miss her even though it''s been a month apart.


    One month? Is the man planning to be away for up to a month? One day not seeing each other was like a year, let alone a month. Cathy just sighed resignedly and patiently waited for Vincent''s return.


    In his letter, Vincent said he was afraid he could not reach her or contact her. Does that mean Vincent already knows that he will be so busy taking care of his family''s business that he doesn''t have time to check his cellphone for a moment?


    What kind of problem did his family encounter? Would the man mad at her if she came to Blue Rosemary to ask about it to Mrs. Regnz?


    But... she only met them once, and then Vincent went missing. She would not know how to act or speak if she came alone to face the Regnz family.


    Vincent also reminded her not to bite her lips anymore to make her heart touch. It turned out that the man was still worried about her even though he was in a distant place. She did promise to try not to hurt her lips again. But old habits were tough to break.


    Cathy didn''t even notice that she was biting her lip hard. When she regained consciousness, she already felt pain, and an iron-tasting liquid had entered her mouth.


    Vincent allowed her to indulge in Benjamin? At that time, Vincent also called his uncle Benjie by name. Only the closest people who call him with that name.


    Cathy was very curious about what kind of relationship between Vincent and her uncle. To her knowledge, the Regnz family was the company that sponsored and designed the Star Risen Hotel. Is it because of this that Vincent was very close to her uncle?


    Then why did they behave as if they had met for the first time at an entrepreneur''s banquet?


    Cathy decided she would ask her uncle when she got home. As well as possible, she might get news about Vincent through her uncle.


    Cathy continued reading at the last paragraph, making her forehead frown. Why does her lover say so much sorry? What things will require Vincent to ask for her forgiveness in the future? Vincent could not possibly leave her, right?


    Cathy shook her head quickly and read the rest. Her eyes widened when she saw Vincent''s closing sentence. Her smile grew again, and she felt stupid because she doubted the man''s feelings once more.


    After reading the sweet letter, Cathy promptly opened the drawer that Vincent meant. There she found a black box with a unique and elegant shape. Cathy suspected the box was made of wood when she touched it.


    Out of curiosity about the contents, Cathy opened the box. Then two statues appeared up to the top accompanied by a song. A figurine of a woman wrapping her arms around a man''s neck while men''s hands were wrapped around her waist. The two of them rotated slowly, following the beautiful music.


    Cathy''s smile widened, seeing a scene very similar to her dancing with Vincent near the lake that night. Cathy''s tears began to drip because she could not hold back her longing emotion.


    "You are so mean. Giving gifts like this makes me want to meet you instead. Where are you?" and her tears flowed more and more profusely, but they were not tears of sadness. But because she was touched and desired to see her lover.


    ***


    After leaving Frank, Cathy walked out through the buildings. Reading the letter and receiving the music box enliven her mood. She didn''t feel sad anymore.


    Vincent was trying to solve his family business problems. Therefore she must be able to understand and wait patiently for his return. Now she felt less expecting his call, and she would try to live her day with the joyful laughter he wanted.


    That way, when they reunite later, they could relish their longing toward each other without feeling awkward.


    Wait a minute. The last time they met, Cathy kissed Vincent on the cheek without warning! If they would meet later, what should she do? Instantly her cheeks felt feverish, and Cathy covered her face with her hands.


    Suddenly someone grabbed her shoulder roughly, making her gasp. A second later, a large pot fell and broke right in front of her, making her heart rustle in fear.


    If someone did not pull her, Cathy couldn''t imagine what would happen to her head.


    "Hey, be careful when you put potted plants. You endangered the pedestrians!"


    "That''s right. You''re lucky no one was hurt here."


    Many people around Cathy were grumpy while looking up and scolded the pot owner. Cathy also looked up and saw a young girl there with glistening eyes.


    "Sorry, sorry. Wait there."


    Cathy turned to her helper, who was none other than her driver!


    "Owen, why are you here?"


    "I stopped by the gallery to ask about you, but you''re not there. Why don''t you tell me when it''s finished?"


    Cathy was astonished hearing the scolding. Isn''t it this was the first time a driver scolded her?


    Having not had time to answer, the young girl who accidentally dropped her plant immediately ran towards her with a face full of guilt.


    "Sorry, I''m really sorry. Are you all right?"


    "I''m fine. There''s no need to worry."


    "I''ll do whatever it takes to compensate. I''m sorry. I''m usually cautious about making sure the wire that keeps my pot''s balance doesn''t wobble. Somehow the wire broke, and I didn''t even notice. I was careless. I''m truly sorry." Her pair of eyes glistened with fear while the people around her pointed accusingly at her.


    Cathy held the young girl''s hands and could feel the girl''s icy hand and trembled violently. Cathy felt sorry for the girl.


    Actually, she didn''t blame the girl at all. After all, that was just an accident. Even if the pot were to hit her head, she wouldn''t be able to avoid it either. Disasters always happen at the most unexpected times. This time Cathy was lucky she didn''t have to be the unfortunate one.


    "I''m all right. See?" Cathy shows her whole body, which was not injured whatsoever. "I also don''t blame you, so... you don''t need to be afraid anymore. Hm?" without hesitation, Cathy embraced the young girl''s trembling body and let her cry because of the feeling of relief.


    After accompanying the girl back into the house, Cathy said goodbye and headed to her car. Of course, Owen followed behind her.


    "Owen."


    Owen immediately quickened his steps and walked beside Cathy. "Yes, miss?"


    "Did you scold me earlier?"


    "..." there was a slight pause before he opened his mouth, "I''m sorry, miss. It won''t happen again."


    Cathy giggled, seeing the remorse look of the man.


    "I''m not mad at you. Thank you for saving me. By the way, I never knew your reaction was so fast. How could you think of pulling me back?"


    "I accidentally spotted a pot moving because its lost balance. I was running as fast as I could, and fortunately, I was not late."


    "You can call me instead."


    "Yes, I did. But, for some reason, you didn''t respond and kept walking without turning back."


    "Ah, I see. I think I owe you one."


    "No need. It''s my job."


    Cathy smiled at that. Even though Owen''s job was only as a family driver, this man could also think about his employer''s safety. From then on, Cathy liked Owen''s character and allowed him to take her wherever she wanted.


    Cathy felt sure the day would end with a smile. That should be... she should be able to go home with a happy heart if only that person didn''t appear in front of her.


    Cathy clicked in annoyance and hoped to run away when the unwanted man walked straight toward her.


    "You''re not coming to work today?"


    Strangely, Cathy felt this young man''s voice was not as calm as usual. Of course, Kinsey must be angry that his assistant didn''t show up to work unannounced.


    "I''ve said it before. I''ll resign, or you can fire me. I don''t want to work at your place anymore."


    If only Kinsey had looked at him with a horrible, angry look, she could understand. But the young man instead gave Owen a probing and unfriendly gaze. What did Owen have to do with her not wanting to work? Why did Kinsey make her driver uncomfortable?


    "Do you have anything to do with him?" asked Cathy, trying to protect Owen from the sneer of her former boss.


    "Who is he?"


    "He''s the family driver."


    "How long has he worked as a family driver?"


    Somehow their conversation turned into a criminal''s interrogation. Cathy had done nothing wrong, and she believed Kinsey had no right to interfere in her family''s business or the people who work for her uncle.


    "None of your business!" replied Cathy coldly and told Owen to get the car immediately.

 Chapter 132 - Mysterious Accident

    Owen immediately ran toward the parking lot to get his car. Cathy suspected Owen was running in a hurry out of fear and intimidation of Kinsey.


    How could he not? The aura Kinsey was emitting right now was terrifying. It was cold, and his eyes turned sharp as if he was preparing to pounce on his prey. If Cathy didn''t know him, Cathy would also have shuddered in fear and wanted to run away.


    But after working as Kinsey''s assistant for a few days, she got the impression... even in the tremendous rage, Kinsey would never hurt her. Cathy could not find any plausible reason why she could think that way.


    As soon as Cathy''s car arrived, Kinsey got into it, making Cathy unable to hold back her emotions.


    "You have your own car. Can''t you go home with your car?"


    "Who said I''m going to my house? Of course, we''re going where you''re going." Kinsey replied coolly, pretending he didn''t notice the girl''s anger toward him.


    "I want to go home!"


    Kinsey smiled, hearing that his sister is no longer using formal language.


    "Then let''s go to Red Rosemary!" was his short response, making Cathy even more speechless.


    How could one be as shameless as this man?


    Cathy closed her eyes holding back her overwhelming emotions. She''s never been this angry before. She often faced coercive men to get close to her. But these guys would immediately avoid her when she was sarcastic or rude. What''s about Kinsey? Why did the man not let her be alone? And why couldn''t she argue with or against that young man?


    Meantime, Kinsey glared at the driver, who was driving and focused on the road. There was something about the driver that was bothering him. He felt that Owen was no ordinary driver. And it was proven by this driver''s indifferent gesture at him. He was not at all intimidated by him and still drove casually.


    Ordinary people would be scared and sweat cold every time his sharp gaze assaulted them. Not to mention, sometimes he would release his kill-intent aura to make everyone leave him alone.


    Who is this Owen, really? He had to investigate and tell this matter to Benjamin and Lest.


    Arriving at the house gate, Kinsey also got off after Cathy got out of the car.


    "I''m not taking you home," said Cathy flatly before entering and disappearing into her house.


    Kinsey smiled crookedly. He wondered if the girl would still act the same way when she found out that he was her twin brother? He was eager to tell her the truth, but now it was not the right time.


    "Sir, would you like me to escort you to your house?"


    Kinsey glanced at Owen. As expected, Owen wasn''t afraid of him at all, still smiling casually and politely. To his surprise even more, this person even offered to drive him home?! Which crazy man would offer himself as meat to the kill-intent owner? Since earlier Kinsey had been giving him a murderous look and the young man wasn''t afraid at all?


    Whether the young man was extraordinarily naive or had extraordinary acting talent, Kinsey had no idea. At least for now, he didn''t feel any ill will in this driver. Should he just let it be?


    His mother was very sick because a spy disguised as a cook gave her poison every day. He hoped this driver was not an undercover spy to harm his sister.


    Kinsey decided to turn around and walk out of the area of ??Red Rosemary. He would immediately investigate Owen''s background.


    Regrettably, he couldn''t find anything meaningful. Owen''s criminal record was clean and had no connection with Leonard or Martin Paxton.


    Even so, Kinsey couldn''t trust Owen completely. The person who could endure his intimidating aura without trembling with fear was no ordinary person.


    Owen, the family driver, was no ordinary civilian.


    ***


    A few days ago, Cathy received an invitation letter for her high school reunion. Certainly, Cathy didn''t want to miss it. She missed her friends, especially her basketball team. That''s why she''s getting ready to attend this reunion.


    "Is sister Kitty coming too?" asked Anna while doing her eldest sister''s hair.


    "I''m afraid she wouldn''t come. It would be great if she could come, though." Cathy sighed sadly, remembering she had to wait another seven months to meet her beloved friend.


    "How''s about Vincent? He''s not visible lately."


    "He''s still busy," answered Cathy briefly but sounded lonely at the same time.


    She had decided to wait patiently, and she chose not to overthink it... but it had been more than a month, but no news from the man.


    Even when she asked Ben about Vincent, her uncle brought up another conversation. It seemed that the people around her who she thought knew Vincent tried to avoid her when it came to him. Did something happen to Vincent?


    "Already done," announced Anna proudly of her handiwork. "You will be the prettiest girl at the reunion."


    Cathy laughed at that. "Thank you, my dear sister. I will go first," she said while kissing her sister''s cheek and looking for the twins.


    After kissing her twin sister on the cheek, Cathy immediately called Owen to escort her to where the reunion was.


    Cathy looked blankly at the passing street. She thought of some strange things that had happened during this month.


    Somehow she always almost got hit by accident. She remembered when her head nearly been hit by a potted plant that had fallen from the fourth floor. If it weren''t for Owen''s quick reaction, she would have ended up in the hospital with a broken head.


    Then she almost got splashed with dirty water while strolling aside. Luckily a flower seller called her at the right time, so the dirty water soaked the empty street.


    Much to her horror, her leg was almost bitten by a poisonous snake in a grassy meadow. If only no one had accidentally seen the snake crawling at her feet and screaming, Cathy would not have jumped and run away from the snake. She heard from the people around her that the snake was so beautiful that they suspected that the snake had a dangerous venom.


    And just yesterday, she almost got hit by a fast-moving car. At that time, she was standing at the crossing with other pedestrians. They waited for the green light to flash to cross.


    But she felt a palm pushing against her back so hard that she stepped onto the highway to become an easy target for cars speeding his way.


    Just as the car was about to hit her, Cathy''s hand was pulled hard, and her head hit something sturdy. Apparently, what was grabbing her arm was none other than Kinsey, and the thing her head hit was the young man''s broad chest.


    She should have been wondering why Kinsey was there, but she was more worried about something else.


    Cathy felt someone had deliberately pushed her onto the highway. And she felt like this wasn''t the first time someone had pushed her, but she couldn''t quite remember when it happened.


    Since then, she has become more vigilant whenever she leaves the house. She also allowed Owen to follow her wherever she went. Not because Owen volunteered, but suddenly her uncle told Owen to follow her. If nothing mysterious had happened to her during the past few days, she would have refused and dismissed the driver.


    Cathy did not understand why calamities always approached her as if she were a magnetic force that drew problems towards her. Whereas previously, she was fine. Is it possible...?


    Cathy swallowed, afraid that her suspicions were correct. Since Kinsey''s appearance, she has had some unpleasant experiences. Could it be because of that young man?


    Had she made the young man angry? So Kinsey tries to avenge with... no way. Cathy tried to get rid of negative thoughts towards Kinsey. Kinsey was the person who saved her when she was nearly hit by a car. But, why was that man suddenly next to her? She was sure that at that time, she was walking alone without being accompanied by anyone. She was confident before that accident happens, Kinsey wasn''t next to her.


    Cathy couldn''t help but be suspicious of Kinsey. She felt that the young man had ulterior motives for approaching her.


    Cathy closed her eyes because she felt dizzy thinking about this. Not long after, her cellphone buzzed, indicating she had an incoming chat.


    She opened it, and her eyes lit up, and her smile widened when she saw the contents of the message.


    ''How are you? Sorry to be able to contact you now. It''s still chaotic here, and it seems I can''t go home yet. I heard you were coming to the reunion? Have fun. I miss you.''


    How magical. Instantly the worries about the tragedy that almost happened to her disappeared in an instant. Cathy wonders, does Vincent have a sixth sense? Why was that man able to calm her down in time when she felt like she was lost?


    It doesn''t matter if Vincent could read her mind or not.. What matters now, Cathy was in a great mood to the point she couldn''t stop smiling during the trip.

 Chapter 133 - Cathy Is Gone

    As Kinsey had guessed, Owen was not an ordinary civilian because he was watching Cathy''s movements. Not surprisingly, Owen could feel the girl''s gloomy mood suddenly turning cheerful without having to look back.


    And it was true. Owen could see Cathy''s mood that had turned cheerful through the car rearview mirror. Seeing Cathy''s smile as bright as the sun and the muttering melody that came out of her lips made Owen couldn''t help but be happy for the young girl.


    "Is there something good happened, miss? You look happy." In a friendly tone, Owen asked but did not hide his joy as if Cathy''s mood was very contagious to those around her.


    "That''s right. Just now I got the reply I''ve been waiting for a long time. Of course, I''m very happy."


    Cathy felt today was her best day since Vincent''s departure. When she felt Vincent was getting further away and leaving her, miraculously, the man strengthened her again, and now she could hold back her longing for her lover.


    "Could it be from your lover?" guessed Owen without breaking his friendly smile.


    Instantly Cathy''s face flushed. "How do you know?"


    Owen smiled broadly as he answered, "I''ve heard about your lover a lot. I heard he was busy saving his family business?"


    "It is true."


    "He will come back, miss. You will definitely see him again soon before you know it."


    Cathy smiled at Owen''s words. She felt comforted by the young man''s words. At first glance, Owen looked like a young person in his early twenties. But his character and demeanor were like people who were far above her.


    "Owen, how old are you now?"


    "I''m going to a thirty-seven this year, miss."


    Cathy glared in disbelief. "What? I thought you were far below me. But you are several years younger than Uncle Ben!?"


    Owen laughed. "Many say that. I''m well-known for my baby face."


    Cathy laughed along with him. It was strange that Owen had only worked as his driver for less than a month, but she felt secure with him. The way the man spoke and treated him with respect made him lower all his defensive walls.


    Now Cathy is asking herself. Was she an easy woman from the start? Why is she feeling comfortable with foreign men so quickly lately?


    First Kinsey, then now Owen. Correction. Kinsey did not count. This man was so annoying and often frustrated her that she felt her blood pressure rise. She really, really, really hated that person. Not to mention that now she feels suspicious, Kinsey is the one who caused all these calamities to happen. From now on, she had to keep his distance from that person.


    Luckily she has quit her job at the Alvianc firm, and now she only works as a house-to-house tutor for high-schoolers. Of course, with her uncle''s permission and one condition. She had to let Owen accompany her wherever and whenever she goes. Otherwise, her uncle would not allow her to get out of the house.


    Cathy sighed in resignation. Why did she feel that her uncle was treating her like a child? Was this close supervision not being too much?


    She was not a child who was quickly involved in danger. And Cathy was so sure that she was not an important person that needs tight protection.


    Why did her uncle go so far as not to allow her to go outside without someone accompanying her? Well, fortunately, the person attending her was just an ordinary driver rather than a bodyguard. Otherwise, she would never want to leave the house.


    "Miss, we have arrived."


    "Hm. Thank you. I''ll call you as soon as I''m done."


    "I''ll wait in the lobby."


    Then Cathy entered the hotel lobby and let the waitress led her to the reunion floor.


    As soon as her friends saw her face, they immediately flocked to her. They all hug each other and chat excitedly.


    Cathy got up to go to the toilet for a while in the middle of enjoying their meal. After washing her hands and tidying up her dress, Cathy returned to her seat.


    Cathy returned to chatting with her next friend and joking happily.


    "Too bad Kitty can''t come. When she comes, our group will be complete," said Mercy, a member of the high school dance group.


    "You''re right. Who would have thought that Kitty became a famous singer among all of us and appeared on various television shows? I was really fascinated." continued Edgar, who once said he had a crush on Kitty in high school.


    "Don''t tell me you still have feelings for her." his friend teased him, making Edgar gave a nervous chuckle.


    Cathy just laughed at that and took a leisurely sip of her drink. She missed her high school days. It seemed that she didn''t need to think about work pressure or worry about any business problems back then. It turns out that school days are the best.


    "Cathy, can you come with me for a moment? I have something to talk to you." came a request from one of her school friends.


    Cathy and Mercy looked at each other in confusion. For as long as they could remember, Thalia didn''t like Cathy at all. That''s because Cathy often scolded and gave the cold shoulder to her. After all, Thalia was one of the bunch of girls who bullied Kitty.


    That''s why when Thalia asked her to talk, Cathy got confused. Even Thalia''s seat was currently in a row of chairs that were very far from her place. Why did that girl bother coming her way?


    Well, maybe Thalia has changed. People could change for the better. So, Cathy agreed.


    Thalia and Cathy walked out of the room and headed toward the bathroom. After a few steps, Cathy''s head felt dizzy, and she saw Thalia''s two bodies in front of her.


    She didn''t know what had happened to her, and suddenly her gaze darkened.


    A few minutes later, Mercy began to feel restless because her best friend was not coming back. Thalia was known as an oppressive and vengeful person. That''s why she felt uneasy about leaving Cathy alone with Thalia.


    She had tried to persuade her to come along, but Cathy refused because Thalia only wanted to talk privately with Cathy. Thalia used the excuse of wanting to apologize personally.


    Cathy believed that people could change, so she agreed to go out alone with Thalia. It''s just that Mercy remained uneasy.


    Mercy tried to call Cathy''s cellphone to confirm her condition. As soon as the dial tone was heard, the cellphone in the seat next to her rang. Mercy couldn''t believe Cathy left her bag there. Cathy was not usually careless like this.


    "I''m going to find Cathy for a moment," said Mercy to her friends, carrying Cathy''s bag.


    Mercy left the room and walked to find her best friend down to the lobby. Her heart was getting restless because she couldn''t find Cathy anywhere. Finally, Mercy decided to contact Thalia. Unfortunately, the woman''s cellphone was not active.


    Mercy was still trying to contact Thalia again while directing her gaze across the room, looking for either Thalia or Cathy.


    "Excuse me, isn''t that Miss Catherine''s bag?" suddenly a young man with a baby face and neatly dressed asked her out of nowhere.


    "It''s true. Who are you?"


    "I''m Miss Catherine''s driver." replied the person with a polite smile. "Is the reunion over? Where''s Miss Catherine?"


    Mercy looked with a probing gaze at the person. She never expected someone so young to work as a lowly driver. But that''s not the point.


    "Is it true that you are the driver? Can you call her, so I believe?"


    Owen continued to smile politely despite receiving suspicious and hostile gazes. He felt that something was wrong, and to get the answer, he had to make the young girl in front of him believe in him.


    Owen dialed Catherine''s number, which finally heard the ringing sound from inside Cathy''s bag.


    "Okay, I trust you now. I''m looking for her right now. Our friend Thalia talked to her privately and hasn''t returned yet."


    "And the reason why you feel restless is that..."


    "Back in high school, Thalia used to get into conflicts with Cathy. I think until now, she still has a grudge against Cathy. Even though I''m sure Cathy wouldn''t easily get into her trap, I still feel worried."


    "I understand. Can I have Miss Catherine''s bag? I''ll go find her."


    Mercy handed Cathy''s bag to Owen. "Are you sure you can find her?"


    "I will try," he replied, still smiling. Only this time, it looked like it was forced.


    As soon as Owen turned around, his smile disappeared, and his face hardened. His steps were getting faster and faster towards his car.


    Owen immediately put on the earphones while calling someone and turning on his laptop.


    "I lost track of the second miss... I know this is my fault... Young master Kinsey?... I understand. Try to find out about the girl named Thalia. She''s a high school friend of the second miss."


    Owen closed his laptop again and drove the car somewhere.

 Chapter 134 - Cathy Is In Danger

    Cathy was still unconscious even though her body has been carried here and there until she ended up in a bed in one of the cheap hotel rooms. Unfortunately, Cathy thought she was in her bed, and her memories of what she had done were a little unclear. She did not know that she was in a hotel room and was in danger ... very dangerous.


    Luckily Cathy''s defensive instinct was strong enough that she felt it telling her she was in danger right now. Cathy tried to think about what happened before she fell asleep.


    She remembered attending her school reunion, and then Thalia coming to her and talking to her. Then¡­ her memory stopped there.


    After trying to think about what was happening to her, she realized something. Cathy tried to get up, but she felt something was wrong with her body. Somehow her body was weak and powerless.


    Her head felt dizzy as if she had just boarded a vehicle that was rotating as much as one hundred and eighty degrees at a very high speed. Finally, she gave up and once again left her eyelids shut tight.


    Not long after, the door opened, and a woman entered, followed by three large bulky men.


    "Finally, I can get my revenge on you." exclaimed the woman excitedly. "It''s astonishing... who would have thought you had the exact same face as your mother? I thought you were so lucky to get your finger wrapped around the heir to the Alvianc group. Well, guess what. Your luck ends up here, bitch." she continued, gripping Cathy''s jaw making Cathy moan in pain.


    Cathy''s hand tried to release her grip from her jaw, but she simply didn''t have the strength to do so. She couldn''t even open her heavy eyelids.


    Seeing Cathy''s sad condition, Clarissa Paxton smiled slyly and looked down on Cathy while laughing at her.


    "I brought three gifts for you. They will enjoy you, and tada ... you will no longer be able to be the future wife of Alvianc''s heir." then Clarissa laughed horribly and then got up. "She''s all yours. Have fun," she then came out of the room and left the three lustful men with Cathy, who was helpless.


    One of the men had started to unbutton his shirt while the others approached Cathy''s body on each side. Cathy groaned uncomfortably and stifled as her body was flanked by two unfamiliar objects.


    Surprisingly Cathy could hear voices. Male voice. Not just one... but three different male voices! Then she felt something creep up her thigh, causing a shiver to run through her spine.


    She tried to rebel but to avail because she couldn''t even lift a muscle.


    With difficulty, Cathy opened her eyes to see what was happening. She managed to lift her eyelids, but her vision was very blurry, and her hand that wanted to retain something touching her body was now held above her head.


    Poor Cathy couldn''t see very well, and a feeling of dread ran through her as she felt her dress lifted, exposing her lower body part. Although she didn''t know what was going on, she knew he would be tainted. Tears rolled down her eyes from the helplessness and hopelessness.


    Where is this? Why is she here? Who are these three people? Why could they do this to her?


    Somebody... help me... Vincent, save me! Screamed Cathy in her heart. Apparently, she didn''t have the strength to make a sound either. Is this a dream? Cathy hoped that this was just her nightmare and wished to wake up from her dream soon.


    Just as she felt her dress being roughly torn apart, she completely lost consciousness.


    "Aren''t we lucky? This virgin girl is so alluring." exclaimed one of them, followed by joyful laughter from his two friends.


    Just as one of them tore off the seductive girl''s dress in front of them, the room lights had turned off, leaving them unable to see a thing.


    "Hey, who turned off the light?"


    "Not me... argh! Why did you hit me?"


    "Who hit... argh! MY HANDS!"


    "Hey, what''s all this?"


    Neither of them realized that an intruder had made it into the room. And in an instant, every finger that had touched Cathy''s body before had bent ninety degrees causing their finger bones to crack. The three of them screamed hysterically in pain, and a minute later, sound like ''bang'' and ''bug'' filled the room before the three bastards collapsed unconscious.


    The lights came back on, and two men stood by the door. One of them turned to face the door because he didn''t want to see Cathy''s exposed body, while the other one immediately took off his jacket and put it to enveloped her body. Slowly and gently, the man carefully carried Cathy as if the girl were the most precious thing in the world. He didn''t care whether he stepped on the body of the man he beat up or not as he walked out of this sickening room.


    "Throw them into the sea. I don''t want any of them to live."


    "Yes, sir." replied the person who had been facing the door.


    "Ah, before that. Make sure to cut their fingers and feed it to the shark right in front of their nose."


    Once again, the person nodded his head in understanding and did not seem surprised to hear the merciless order.


    Cathy''s savior walked casually to the elevator and went straight down to the basement, where he parked his car.


    As soon as he got out of the elevator downstairs, he saw a family driver, Owen was standing there.


    "As I thought, you are no ordinary driver."


    Owen put on his signature smile.


    "You are not from LS or a member of Vincent''s team. Could you be one of those famous personalities? Alpha? Zero? I thought they would wear masks while working."


    Owen''s smile widened. "I''ll escort you."


    "No need, I can drive my own."


    "I doubt you will let the Miss alone in the passenger seat. Please, master Kinsey, let me escort both of you."


    Kinsey''s forehead frowned. Did Owen just offer himself to be his driver tonight? He didn''t like foreigners entering his territory, no matter if that person was Alpha or Zero. But he couldn''t help but accept that man''s offer because he was worried that his sister would wake up on the way and cry hysterically without giving her any peace. Because it was very forced, Kinsey let Owen drive the car.


    Without needing to speak, Kinsey walked toward his car, followed by Owen. Kinsey put Cathy down before he followed suit and sat next to her while letting his sister''s head on his shoulder.


    Owen got into the car in the driver''s seat without hesitation or wavering and started the car.


    "Are we going to Red Rosemary or the Emerald Cluster?"


    "You even know where I live?"


    "We know everything about you and the second miss."


    "Second miss? You mean Catherine?"


    "That''s right. The first miss is Miss Chloeny. Automatically the first miss''s daughter is the second miss. Did you know that Paxton very rarely has girls? The first generation is twin boys..."


    "Zach and Savannah. I know that."


    Owen still had his usual smile.


    "Then Zach had three sons, while Savannah had five sons."


    "..." this was the first time he had heard of Savannah''s offspring. During this time, he had never heard of anything about the Savannah family except for the Stealth he created.


    "Miss Chloe''s birth is so special that Mr. Zedakh and Mr. Savannah feel very fond of Miss Chloe. That''s why she got the nickname the first miss of Paxton."


    Then Owen began to tell at length about his mother''s history, which he gladly listened to.


    The reason Atlas asked Savannah for help in establishing LS was not to protect Davone. But their main goal was to preserve and ensure the well-being of first Miss Paxton.


    Unbeknownst to Atlas, Savannah trained her two children, who also adored and cherished Chloe, to protect her secretly. It wasn''t long before the two were referred to as Alpha and Zero. Since they had to hide their faces and identities, they had to wear masks.


    Alpha and Zero''s main objective was somewhat different from LS. They were not only tasked with protecting the first miss but ensuring her happiness and peace. If Chloe wanted to protect her siblings, then they would also protect them.


    If Chloe hates someone, then they would destroy that person''s life or business. Alpha and Zero acted according to Chloe''s heart. Both have been trained to understand and read whatever the first Miss''s wishes without having to ask.


    Because of that, the only ones who could become Alpha and Zero were people who genuinely love the first Miss.


    "I thought you only acted after Stealth was active?"


    "It is true. With the help of Stealth, we can more easily protect many people who want to be protected by the first Miss at the same time. Our strength is limited if Stealth does not activate. Even so, with or without Stealth on, we still protect those who are assigned."


    "The assigned person?"


    "The first miss''s final word before passing away was to give us a mission. To protect the five people she cherished."


    "¡­" Kinsey didn''t interrupt the man and continued to listen to Owen''s explanation with great interest.


    Who were these five people?

 Chapter 135 - How Could I Touch My Sister?

    "Of course, our top list is the two of you. And then Daniel, Benjamin, and Vincent."


    "Vincent? Even though he''s the cause of my mother''s death?"


    Owen did not answer his question and was still smiling as usual.


    "I don''t understand. Why you didn''t get angry and let him go just like that?"


    "The Miss''s death was not entirely his fault, master Kinsey. The truth was not as what you thought."


    "..." Kinsey decided to stay silent as he realized this particular driver was on Vincent''s side. Hence, he decided to change the topic. "How many of you?"


    "Not as many as LS."


    Kinsey frowned, not getting the answer he wanted. It wasn''t long before Kinsey realized that the road they were headed in was his house''s direction. Did he answer that they were going to his house?


    "Why did you decide we go to my place?"


    "I think it will cause trouble if the second miss returns to Red Rosemary with her current condition. Currently, Mr. Benjamin is there with the second miss''s three sisters."


    Kinsey nodded in agreement as he did not want to attract unwanted problems from Benjamin.


    During the trip toward his residence, Kinsey wondered why Alpha and Zero members called his mother the first miss and Cathy the second miss. He understood that the baby girl inside the Paxton family was priceless.


    Then what about Clarissa Paxton? Wasn''t she born a girl? In fact, Clarissa was two years older than Cathy. Why didn''t Alpha and Zero protect Clarissa?


    Well, luckily, they don''t cater for that petty girl. Nevertheless, he still felt curious.


    "Why don''t you protect Clarissa? She is the daughter of the Paxton, after all."


    "Because she''s not the first lady''s daughter." was the obvious answer from the driver made Kinsey roll his eyes indifferently.


    It didn''t take long before he felt his sister''s body move as if she was struggling to break free.


    "Don''t..." whimpered Cathy, followed by small sobs. "No.."


    "Shhh... calm down," whispered Kinsey, patting her sister''s shoulder soothingly. "Nothing will hurt you. I won''t let anyone touch you again."


    As if she couldn''t hear it, Cathy''s sobs turned loud, and her body was shaking violently. Kinsey tightened his hug while endlessly whispering soothing words. However, instead of calming Cathy, his actions made the girl feel even more scared and screamed hysterically.


    "Sir, try to make the miss inhale this." Owen handed him a small bottle with a transparent liquid in it.


    "What is it?"


    "It''s like aromatherapy. The scent would calm her and ward off her nightmares. It is harmless."


    Because his sister was shaking and trembling nonstop, Kinsey finally took the bottle and brought it to Cathy''s nose.


    After waiting for a few minutes, Cathy regained her composure and fell asleep again. Kinsey wiped Cathy''s remaining tears and then adjusted the girl''s position so she could sleep comfortably. Then Kinsey tried to smell the aroma in the bottle.


    "It smells nice, but it doesn''t work for me at all."


    "Of course. The effect only works in people who have severe trauma or are under stress. The effect will not work in healthy or happy-hearted people." explained Owen.


    Now Kinsey wondered if this guy isn''t tired of smiling incessantly. But he didn''t care about the answer. He is more interested in finding answers to other curiosity.


    "So you''re Savannah''s grandson? Does that mean we''re cousins?"


    Owen didn''t answer and only smiled. Kinsey grew irritated with this person. Owen never gave the answer that most intrigued him but explained something that didn''t matter.


    He wanted to know if there was more than one Alpha and Zero out there. Because as far as he knew, only one person had the right to wear a red and black face mask. But it seems he won''t get the answer either. The only answer he would get was the annoying wide smile of this irritating driver.


    Once at the Emerald Cluster, Kinsey put Cathy into the room reserved for her and called several servants to help Cathy change clothes. Kinsey told Owen to buy some clothes for Cathy, who turned out that the driver has provided some new clothes that have been stored in his backpack.


    Kinsey shook his head, remembering what his foster dad told him. Alpha and Zero''s abilities were far above the LS organization, especially in prioritizing his sister''s welfare, who is now called the second miss.


    After Kinsey''s maid puts clean clothes on Cathy, Kinsey stared at his sister, who was now fast asleep. He saw that one of Cathy''s hands had a red mark from a man''s hand that made his anger rustle again.


    "Clarissa Paxton. I''m not letting you go after this." Kinsey growled and walked out of the room.


    ***


    Cathy opened her eyes and looked around in confusion. What happened to her? Cathy tried to remember what happened before. She was attending a high school reunion, and then Thalia invited her to talk. What are they talking about? Did they even talk?


    Wait a minute! Why does it feel like dejavu?


    Cathy moved her feet and realized she had changed clothes! Her face turned pale suddenly realized something. She heard a man''s voice and felt her body being touched. Is... is it possible...? Now her vision is blurry due to tears.


    Just as she was about to cry, the bedroom door opened, and a man came inside, making her heart shuddered in panic.


    "Are you awake? Martha, prepare the soup!"


    That voice... There was no mistaking that voice''s owner was Kinsey Alvianc!


    Without warning, Cathy grabbed the pillow and threw it at Kinsey. With excellent reflexes, Kinsey caught the pillow just in time before hitting it squarely in the face.


    Not satisfied with one time, Cathy took another pillow on her bed and threw them one by one in succession. Kinsey could feel his sister being agitated and scared, so he let the pillows hit him.


    When he saw that his twin sister intended to throw a glass at him, he avoided it. The next victim was a ceramic pot followed by his antique crate. One by one, the antiques displayed on the table in this room had broken apart.


    "I don''t mind you are destroying my things, but can you calm down?"


    Then Kinsey ran out of words when she saw Cathy''s tears pouring down, and the girl didn''t stop looking for something to throw at him.


    "GO! I DON''T WANT TO SEE YOU! YOU EVIL! I HATE YOU!!" roared Cathy, filled with bursting emotions as she continued to throw whatever she could find.


    "Catherine! You misunderstood."


    As if she couldn''t hear anything, Cathy approached the large ceramic vase on the floor and struggled to lift it to throw it. Kinsey knew, once Cathy threw the vase, instead of being thrown at him, it would fall around Cathy''s feet.


    "Pick that, and I''ll go near you right this instant!" Kinsey threatened for fear that Cathy would hurt herself.


    "You''ve raped me. What else should I be afraid of?" Cathy was still trying to lift the vase when she heard a thundering roar.


    "HOW COULD I TOUCH MY OWN SISTER!?"


    Cathy''s movement stopped and gave Kinsey a confused look.


    "What are you talking about? Who is your sister?" sobbed Cathy.


    Kinsey sighed heavily. He had planned to tell Cathy the truth, but not this way.


    "I am your twin brother. As soon as we were born, I was immediately taken to another place, while Rischa took you. I didn''t know you exist until I was eight years old. Since then, my father... our father and I have always tried to find you." Kinsey explained briefly, hoping Cathy would get her hands off the heavy object.


    "Twins? We''re not alike at all. Are you trying to trick me?"


    This is why Kinsey wished he could tell the truth when they were in a relaxed feeling. Of course, his revelation wouldn''t be easy to believe, especially since they had only met a few times, and their relationship seemed less than friendly.


    For some reason, Kinsey always manages to irk Cathy, making the girl hate him to the bone. He wished to spoil her, love her and cherish her, but the girl found his action was irritating.


    Kinsey already used to live in the underworld for a long time, and he did not know how to approach a girl or to please her. He even did not know how to make his sister like him!


    Therefore, every time he tried to approach his sister, Cathy could only saw him as a pushy and annoying man.


    Kinsey was still looking for the right answer to convince his sister that they were indeed twins when his eyes caught something on the girl''s neck.


    He found a piece of evidence to convince his sister!


    "That pendant! Do you remember who gave it to you?"


    "..." unconsciously Cathy grabbed her neck and touched the chain around her neck.


    This necklace had been with her ever since she could remember. Why that crazy man who claimed to be her twin brother targeted her necklace?

 Chapter 136 - The Matching Pendant

    Cathy did not remember who gave her the necklace she was wearing, which she certainly never took off or threw away.


    "What''s that got to do with my necklace?"


    "What if I say I have its match? Isn''t your pendant seemed like a broken shape? I have the other one." Kinsey pulled out the chain around his neck and then took it off to show it to Cathy.


    Kinsey deliberately didn''t walk towards her and only stretched out his hand, which carried his necklace. He didn''t want his sister to feel scared of him when she saw him walking towards her. That''s why he let his sister approach him.


    But, is Cathy willing to approach him? That''s the real question.


    Cathy wiped her tears and calmed herself down to see the man''s necklace. The fracture shape of the Kinsey pendant was different from hers. But she felt that their two pendants were matched each other and would form a complete shape.


    Cathy tried to believe what the young man said then pulled out the pendant from the chain. Then she walked over to take the necklace from Kinsey''s hand cautiously.


    After the two pendants were in her hands, Cathy tried to put the two together. Her eyes could hardly believe it. The two of them blend perfectly to form a square with the heart and the letters in it.


    Cathy could see the letter M on the front side, while behind it was the letter C.


    What kind of letter is this? Isn''t it supposed to be like I love you or something? But why only had two letters on this complete matching pendant?


    "There are letters M and C here. What do they mean?" maybe Cathy started to believe the man''s declaration about them being twins, so she was no longer afraid and more curious about her identity. So far, she felt she was not the biological child of her parents. Now someone claimed to be her twin with evidence of the pendant.


    "I never knew there was a letter in the middle. Can I see it?" Kinsey took it and looked at it closely. Then he smiled, understanding the meaning. "Looks like these are the signs on the names of our parents," he said.


    "Our parents'' name?"


    "Our father''s name is Marcel Alvianc, and our mother was Chloeny Paxton."


    "Was?"


    "She... already long gone when we were eight. But our father still alive. Only... he secluded himself on his private island."


    "So, Daniel isn''t my father?"


    "Daniel is our mother''s younger brother, so he is your uncle... I mean... our uncle." Kinsey handed back the necklace that was already attached to Cathy. "Do you want to see a photo of our parents? I saved it here."


    Cathy nodded her head. Kinsey led Cathy back to the bed, away from any shards that were already scattered in the room door area. Then he took a photo in the drawer next to the bed and gave it to Cathy.


    Cathy was surprised to see a woman who had a face just like hers. The man next to the woman was very similar to Kinsey but not precisely the same.


    She never knew both of them nor meet them, but somehow, her heart ached when she saw the woman who had the same face like hers. It was as if she ever dreamed of this woman but... she did not remember it.


    She felt nostalgic yet foreign at the same time.


    "If you really are my twin brother, how can we separate? Why am I not with you and father? Why am I being cared for by our mother''s brother?"


    Kinsey took a deep breath. "The story is very long and quite complicated. I will take you to my place. There is someone there who can answer all your questions in detail. But I want to warn you. You will not like the truth that you will hear. I was hoping you could think it through before you want to find the answer."


    Cathy frowned, hearing at this. She wouldn''t like the truth? Why?


    "There''s no need to rush. We still have plenty of time." was the gentle and soothing tone from her twin brother.


    Cathy was perplexed why this person didn''t want to tell her right away? Why wouldn''t she like the truth? What could be worse than hearing the news that she was actually the daughter of the Paxton family? For her, herself, who is a child of the Paxton family, is a frightening reality... She seemed like she lived inside her worst nightmare.


    Cathy has heard rumors about the Paxton family many times. Apart from the heir to the throne, who she thought was her uncle, Paxton''s other members were ruthless, no different from the mafia group that liked to blackmail and oppress the weak.


    Now she knew that she was one of the children of the scary Paxton family. She couldn''t imagine what kind of truth could be worse than the identity of her birth mother.


    Cathy wanted to ask something and glanced at Kinsey, who was now staring sadly at something. Cathy followed her line of sight and saw various shards of the things she had thrown.


    Cathy swallowed nervously. At first, she had a panic attack and was afraid, so she didn''t think twice when she decided to throw everything in this room. Now looking back, it seemed like she had destroyed antique things that must have cost a lot of fortune.


    "Sorry, I... I''ll replace it. I will..."


    "Are you hurt?" Kinsey turns to her, not caring about the shattered items anymore.


    "No."


    "As long as you don''t get hurt, it''s fine. I''ll get someone to clean it. Don''t leave this place." After that, Kinsey stepped outside, not paying attention to some of the ceramic fragments stuck in his feet, making Cathy grimace.


    Not long after, two people came in to sweep and make sure there were no shards of glass on the floor, followed by a middle-aged woman carrying a bowl of warm soup.


    As soon as Cathy smelled the fragrant aroma of the soup, her stomach sounded demanding and asking for a warm, delicious meal.. Therefore, Cathy accepted it happily.

 Chapter 137 - Kinsey And Cathy

    In the afternoon, Kinsey accompanied Cathy to chat and answered whatever Cathy asked about their father. Cathy just found out that Kinsey had barely met their mother while she had spent a year living with her mother.


    Kinsey also told her that Steve Mango''s real name was Stevanord Paxton, which means the man was their older cousin.


    No wonder Steve had treated her like a brother toward his sister, and she felt comfortable with him.


    At first, she was also surprised because Kinsey also treated her as a sister. Unfortunately, she believed that Kinsey had malicious intentions on her, so she never considered the possibility that Kinsey was indeed her brother.


    Now somehow, she felt herself dreaming. Cathy thought she was the eldest child and often felt jealous of friends who had an older brother. She was envious her friends had someone to rely on, and they could rant, sulk, and their brother would fulfill anything their wish.


    She remembered Kinsey''s attitude, which sometimes goes too far when giving her attention. When Cathy was working as Kinsey''s assistant... the man never gave her any proper assignment. In fact, Kinsey often bought her a lot of gifts and acted like workdays were holidays.


    Others could see Kinsey spoiling her and always trying to please her. Only Cathy couldn''t see it because she already despised her boss.


    Now that she knew Kinsey is her twin brother, Cathy did not know what to do. Even though they were twins, they had only met for a few days. It will take time to get used to being with her brother.


    "You don''t need to feel awkward. I want you to get used to me. Besides, ever since I found out you are my sister, I''ve thought of many things to adore and cherish you." said Kinsey with a proud smile that is rarely shown.


    Cathy blinked her eyes at that unusual smile... she didn''t even know that this man... er... her brother could smile like that.


    "Since when did you know I am your sister?"


    "A few months ago."


    "Why didn''t you say it from the start?"


    "Believe it or not, it feels pretty good to see your cynicism. So I didn''t tell you on purpose."


    Cathy frowned at that. "You act as if you''ve known me for a long time but make me guilty to treat you like trash." scolded Cathy.


    "That was quite amusing, actually." Kinsey giggle, which made Cathy frowned even more. "I already know about your existence ages ago. I knew I have a twin sister, and you can''t imagine how hard our father tried to track you. Until he finally gave up and shut himself down. We thought you died with mother too."


    Cathy blinked unexpectedly that her brother knew he had a twin while she had no idea that she''d had twins all her life.


    "And also mother left a letter for both of us. From the letter, I know that I have twins. I never opened nor read yours. I''ll give it to you when we get to my place."


    "Isn''t this your home?"


    "Yes. But I meant my headquarters on some hidden island. You won''t be able to find it on the map. You could say a secret island known only to the Alvianc family."


    Cathy smiled genuinely at Kinsey for the first time to make him feel relieved. He assumed that whatever wall between them was slowly crumbling down.


    Cathy also asked what happened last night. She felt that three people were trying to ravish her, but she doubts it was a reality.


    "What people? I found you in your reunion place unconscious. Perhaps you are too tired or stress thinking about something."


    Cathy heaved a relief sigh as what happened in her memory was only a nightmare.


    Believing that it was only a nightmare, Cathy didn''t experience any trauma, and it made Kinsey smiled in satisfaction.


    "Uhm... about mother''s letter, when can I see it?"


    Kinsey sighed heavily before replying, "I didn''t read your letter, so I don''t know what was in the letter. But if my guts tell me right, our mother would explain some things that should be great secrets. I could just tell you about the secret now, but I''d rather you not find out.


    Like I said before, you will not like the truth that you will hear. But, if you decide to find out I will not prevent you. It''s just, once you find out... you will not be able to come back. Your life is not as peaceful as now and also... maybe you won''t be able to be as cheerful as usual with your three younger siblings... or when with that person." That person? Cathy had absolutely no idea who her brother meant.


    "That''s why I want you to think about it carefully. Once you''re ready, I''ll take you to my headquarter. Deal?" coaxes Kinsey, hoping he could delay his sister from learning the truth.


    Cathy had no clue what kind of secret could change her life now. But she remembered the strange incident that had happened around her.


    It seemed like she really would not like the truth she was about to hear. So she just obeyed and chose not to read the contents of her mother''s letter, even though she was craving to know about her mother through the letters.


    "Catherine,"


    "Yes?"


    Kinsey smiled broadly. Usually, when he called out her name, Cathy just looks away or responds compulsively. But now, Cathy responded to his call in a polite and gentle tone.


    "I know everyone calls you Cathy. Can I call you by a nickname too?"


    Cathy blinked a few times, not expecting the question.


    "Uhm... I think it''s okay. You don''t need to ask permission."


    "I understand, then from now on, I will call you Rinrin."


    Once again, Cathy blinked in confusion.


    "Rinrin?" Didn''t her brother ask permission to call her Cathy? Why is it now become Rinrin?


    "Our mother always calls you by the name Rinrin in her letters. So it''s been ringing in my head that I''ll call you Rinrin once we meet."


    Cathy''s heartfelt warmth when she heard her brother''s explanation. Is this what it feels like when a mother and brother were always thinking about her?


    At that moment, the wall of defense against Kinsey shattered to pieces. It felt like she wanted to call her twin by the name or nickname ''brother,'' but she still felt awkward.. But secretly in her heart, she was already calling Kinsey, a ''brother.''

 Chapter 138 - Are They Blood Related?

    Since Cathy found out that Kinsey was her brother, she was no longer cold or wary when she met Kinsey. Cathy also confirmed this to her uncle. Her uncle showed her the lab test results and told her that she was indeed Chloeny Paxton''s real daughter, while Daniel, who had been a father figure for her, was her mother''s younger brother.


    The name West was not Daniel''s real surname but the surname of her adoptive mother. Cathy''s three younger sisters were her cousins ??bear the family name Paxton. Meanwhile, Cathy... Benjamin didn''t know who her birth father was, so he decided to use Paxton''s name.


    Cathy already knew what her father''s name was and the surname that follows her. But Kinsey forbade her to tell anyone, including her uncle.


    She didn''t understand why she should hide her identity, but she just complied. After all, her uncle had also kept his identity hidden for years. So she did not feel guilty about having to hide the identity of her birth father.


    Cathy also wanted to work again as Kinsey''s assistant as long as her overloving brother assigned a proper task instead of making her lazy. In the end, Kinsey gave her data about the share value of each company that Alvianc owned. Cathy must master it and estimate the change in the value of these shares.


    This was very new to Cathy and also a challenging task. But she didn''t give up and tried to guess which ninety percent of the answers weren''t correct.


    Without realizing it, it has been six months since then, and she heard some unpleasant rumors. There were rumors that Cathy was the woman of choice for the only son of Marcel Alvianc and would be holding the biggest, most magnificent wedding in the world.


    Why did she have to marry her twin brother? Can''t they see their resemblance? No. They were not similar at all. Of course, no one would know if it turned out they were twins who were born to the same mother and father.


    Cathy tried to persuade her brother to dismiss the rumors, but her brother acted indifferently and let the rumors spread wide like a wildfire. Her uncle also told her to let the rumors circulate to make her even more frustrated. Kinsey even invited her to have a romantic dinner for giving dog food to the unwanted spectators. And this what made Cathy almost lost her patience.


    She didn''t mind Kinsey embraced her or hugged her in a public place as she already knew that Kinsey did it out of brotherly love. But the rumors had it say that they were a couple, and this brotherly love act caused every spectator to believe that the Alvianc''s heir found the one.


    Her friends even asked her about the wedding date, and Kitty asked about Vincent, which made her more gloomy.


    No matter how many she tried to deny her relationship with Kinsey, no one believed that Cathy had no feelings toward the man... her brother!


    How could she love her own brother as a man? She felt like wanting to scream out loud and tell the world that Kinsey is her twin brother, for god''s sake.


    But for now, she prayed heartily that Vincent out there would never hear this rumor or believed it. The one thing she did not want to happen was for the man to misunderstand her.


    Cathy had no idea... with rumors circulating that she was the fianc¨¦ of the Alvianc group''s heir, Martin Paxton would rethink kidnapping her. If only there were no rumors regarding the future relationship between Alvianc and Paxton group, Martin would not think twice to abduct the girl and force Cathy to tell him the activation key''s whereabouts.


    Because of this particular rumor, Martin did not act recklessly because he did not want to make the Alvianc group his enemy.


    Not caring anymore about the rumors, Cathy decided to skip work and head to the gallery. At times like this, she could subdue her longing for Vincent by going there.


    Unfortunately, she was instead greeted with a question she wanted to avoid.


    "Are you engaged to Kinsey Alvianc?"


    Cathy sat on a chair with a sullen face while resting her chin on her hand.


    "Has Vincent still not called you?" instead of answering the man, Cathy asked in return.


    Vincent also never contacted Frank continuously for seven months after Vincent''s departure; none of the news about Vincent or what the man had been doing.


    Cathy herself hasn''t received any messages since the last one asking how she''s doing and telling her to have fun at her reunion.


    Cathy''s heart shrank even more when she saw Frank shook his head in response.


    "Do you think... Vincent already left me? Did he... want to break up with me?"


    Frank paused as he couldn''t find the answer. If Cathy asked this question at the beginning of Vincent''s departure, Frank would have answered it in a confident tone. He believed his best friend would never leave Cathy, and Frank would comfort the girl and convince her that Vincent loved her very much.


    Frank knew how much effort Vincent went through to win over the girl''s heart, so he knew Vincent truly adored and cherished his beloved girl.


    But now... Frank was starting to have doubts. Isn''t this way of parting twice as cruel as it was when Benjamin dumped Felicia?


    Vincent, Vincent... what''s going on inside your head? Why do you make someone you love feel anxious and disappoint like this? Frank could only ask his friend inside his mind.


    "Are you okay?" without answering Cathy''s previous question, Frank asked back.


    This time Cathy shook her head.


    "I don''t understand. There are a lot of things going on that I couldn''t explain. Strangely, I feel like they have something to do with Vincent''s missing." not only Vincent but her uncle and also her twin brother, Cathy felt like everything around her had an unknown connection toward those men. "It''s weird, right?"


    "What happened?"


    "It''s nothing. Forget what I said." Cathy almost blurted out what should have been a secret. Both Benjamin and Kinsey forbid her to reveal her background to outsiders.


    Benjamin forbade her from telling anyone that she was Chloeny Paxton''s daughter, while Kinsey did not want anyone to know that she is Marcel Alvianc''s daughter. So how could she tell what''s going on around her without revealing her true identity?


    "By the way, do you also know Benjamin Paxton? At that time, Vincent said they knew each other." Cathy was merely changing the topic, but never did she expect her simple question opened the ''pandora'' box that shouldn''t be opened.


    "Really? Did he say so? Does that mean he told you?"


    Cathy was silent, listening to the surprised tone of her lover''s friend. What did Vincent tell her? She was very curious and wanted to press for answers. But in the end, she chose to remain silent, waiting for the continuation of Frank''s statements.


    "I know Benjamin Paxton very well. He and Vincent are cousins. Plus, Benjamin had a relationship with Felis."


    Just when she heard the word cousin, Cathy''s brain stopped functioning. As if her ears were clogged with something, Cathy couldn''t hear Frank''s next explanation.


    Cousin? Benjamin and Vincent are cousins? Does that mean that Vincent is also cousins ??with her biological mother? Does that mean... she is related by blood to Vincent? Was she... should have called Vincent ''uncle''??


    "Cathy, are you all right? Why is your face pale?"


    Cathy didn''t answer and immediately stood out, leaving her bag on the chair. She could no longer hear her name being repeatedly called out by Frank. She didn''t even care about her surroundings. Her head felt dizzy, and her chest became tight.


    Does Vincent already know her identity? That''s why he left her? If that was the case, wouldn''t it be better for that man to tell her the truth? Why? Why did she have to find out this way? Why did she have to know this fact when she loved and missed him so much? Why?


    Now Cathy''s tears rolled down her cheeks, and she began to sob. Her knees immediately buckled, and she crouched over her face, crying.


    ''Vincent, where are you? Is it true that we are blood-related?''


    ***


    When the second miss didn''t show up at the promised time, Owen immediately looked for her in the gallery. Again, he found Cathy''s bag left behind made him panic.


    Luckily this time, Owen immediately found Cathy and invited her to get into the car. Sadly, Cathy didn''t want to go home but didn''t tell him where she wanted to go. So Owen drove his car and crossed the streets aimlessly. To be precise, he went around the Rosemary estate twice. He hoped the second miss would immediately decide her destination.


    However, when he realized that Cathy was feeling down, Owen decided to turn his car towards the highway gate.. He hoped the place he was going to could comfort the second miss''s heart a little.

 Chapter 139 - Amore Tower

    After three hours of travel, Owen parked the car and persuaded Cathy to follow him. Cathy didn''t care anymore what happened, and she followed Owen without the slightest suspicion.


    Cathy could only see Owen''s broad back and feet following the person in front of her without glancing around. She noticed she had entered an elevator, but she had no idea where they were headed. Her head was blank, and her heart felt like it was frozen. She didn''t know what to do to get rid of this uncomfortable feeling.


    As soon as the lift opened, Cathy felt a cold wind slapping her face. Only then did she woke up from her trance and walked out while looking around her.


    There were several tables and chairs there, under the roof of the sky that had just darkened. There weren''t many visitors there, but she felt the burden of her mind lift when she looked around.


    Cathy looked at Owen with a confused look as if asking where they were.


    "I grew up in this town. This place is very famous for relieving sadness. Amour Tower has one hundred and one floors, and we are on the highest floor. I will wait here while you can enjoy the night air at high altitude." Owen explained still with his trademark smile before going to a bar on the same floor.


    Cathy was intrigued to walk straight ahead to a tall iron fence. She realized that the more she walked closer to the fence, the more chilling the air became. She embraced her own body, and her eyes widened when she saw several small buildings spread out below her.


    Cathy enjoyed the cold air enough to forget all the facts she had just received. Unfortunately, her body was not able to withstand the freezing temperatures up here.


    "You''ll freeze if you don''t sit down." a woman sitting nearby greeted her.


    "You... are... not cold?" Cathy struggled to say it because now her body was shivering because of the cold temperature.


    "Try to sit down first." replied the woman inviting Cathy to sit across her.


    Cathy walked over to the woman and sat down on the chair the woman indicated. As soon as she sat down, she felt something warm creep up from her buttocks and back. Not only that, when her hand touched the table in front of her, she also felt the same warmth. Gradually the cold felt no longer there, and her body was no longer shivering.


    "There is a heater in the sponge chair, and this table is designed specifically to warmth our body so we won''t be freezing to death while sitting here." explained the woman.


    Earlier, Cathy''s brain was not working well because the cold temperature froze her brain. But now, she could see the woman''s face and even recognized her.


    "Aren''t you Felicia Bernz?"


    Felicia smiled crookedly at the mention of her name. "You seem to remember me?" she asked sarcastically.


    Cathy felt herself making a mistake by sitting across Felicia. She knew from the start that this woman had never liked her out of jealousy. In Felicia''s eyes, Benjamin treated Cathy special. Cathy herself did not like this woman either because Felicia was the type of spoiled rich girl and believed she could get whatever she wants.


    "I didn''t think you would remember me either," answered Cathy politely. After all, she didn''t want to make enemies, especially with someone who seemed to have a good relationship with her uncle.


    "No. I can''t remember your name. What''s your name?"


    Cathy sighed again at the cynical tone of the woman in front of her.


    "My name is Catherine West."


    "Ah, so you''re Kinsey Alvianc''s fianc¨¦."


    Cathy rolled her eyes lazily. She was tired of trying to deny the rumors, and what was more was that her brother had no intention of fixing them.


    "Has Kinsey gotten bored and dumped you?"


    "..."


    "Isn''t that why you came here? Because you got dumped? This place is very famous for heartbroken people."


    "?!"


    "If there weren''t a tall fence standing in the way, there would certainly be many who committed suicide because of being abandoned by loved ones. Ironically, I was thinking the same thing when Benben turned me down."


    Benben? Is this woman talking about her uncle? If she remembered correctly, she had heard Felicia called her uncle Benben. So she guessed the person meant by the heartbroken woman in front of her was her uncle.


    Cathy did not know Felicia, nor was she close to her. But she was pretty sure that every time Felicia came to Star Risen to see Benjamin, her uncle was always soft and gentle with her.


    Cathy was sure that her uncle also had a thing for this woman. So she did not understand why his uncle neglected his beloved.


    "Forget it. It looks like I''m already drunk talking about this to his niece."


    Cathy''s eyes widened at hearing this.


    "You know Benjamin is my uncle?"


    "I know. Before Vincent left, he told me. He even told me to accompany you in his place." said Felicia in a flat tone. "Sorry, I couldn''t see you because I still haven''t recovered from the one-sided love."


    Now Cathy was getting confused. How close is Felicia and Vincent''s relationship that her lover told her about her relationship with Benjamin and even asked Felicia for help to accompany her? Cathy didn''t understand at all.


    "Do you know Vincent?"


    Felicia looked Cathy''s eyes with a flat gaze then went back to sipping her glass of wine again. Now Felicia''s head was resting on the iron fence on her left with a sigh.


    "It''s nice... This iron is very cold against these chairs and tables. It feels so comfortable. You don''t want to try it?"


    Cathy was not interested in the comfort Felicia was referring to. She just wanted to get an answer to her question.


    "Are you still in touch with Vincent? Is Vincent still calling you? Do you know where Vincent is now? Do you know Vincent and uncle Ben are cousins?"


    In the midst of Cathy''s consecutive questions, Felicia''s forehead frowned. Then waved her hand to stop Cathy''s endless interrogation.


    "Why do you have so many questions? My head is getting dizzy."


    "I just want to know whether I have family blood ties or not. With Vincent... can we be together or not?"


    Unfortunately, Felicia couldn''t answer because now she was asleep with her head against the iron fence. Unconsciously Cathy bit her lip in frustration seeing Felicia just asleep without answering her after putting her in a mess.


    "Cathy, why are you here?" all of a sudden, a cello-like voice was heard above her head.


    Cathy looked up and was surprised to see who was now standing next to her.

 Chapter 140 - The Truth (1)

    "Cathy, why are you here?" the voice of a grown man was heard next to her.


    Cathy looked up and was surprised to see who was now standing next to her. Before Cathy could answer, the man turned his gaze towards Felicia and looked at her gently.


    Cathy felt amazed and flabbergasted when she saw her uncle, Benjamin Paxton, stroked affectionately on Felicia''s head, who was sleeping.


    Just as she expected, her uncle had a soft spot for Felicia. Before this, she didn''t know how much he felt, and neither did she care. But now, she could see the exact way her uncle looked at the lady when Vincent looked at her.


    Her heart ached again when Vincent''s name popped into her head. Will Vincent leave her unannounced?


    "Cathy, you haven''t answered me. What are you doing here? I don''t know if you know each other. Or did she call you here?"


    Cathy shook her head quickly.


    "No. We just happened to meet. Owen brought me here, and she was already here before me."


    "Where''s Owen?"


    Cathy turned her head to look for her driver. Owen was now enjoying a glass of drink in the corner. The man sat with his back facing her while chatting with the bartender in charge. He didn''t notice his mistress searched for him.


    "Over there," answered Cathy, pointing to a minibar.


    After confirming that Owen was indeed nearby, Benjamin bent down and carefully lifted Felicia ala bridal.


    Felicia reflexively wrapped her hands around Benji''s neck while delirious in her sleep.


    "Benben..." muttered Felicia, unconsciously making Benjamin sigh in resignation.


    "Stupid girl, why do you keep torturing yourself like this?"


    Cathy rubbed her eyes couldn''t believe what she saw. Is it true that this man is her uncle? She had never seen this side of her uncle like this.


    Her uncle''s last words criticized Felicia, but his tone sounded very soft and full of love. Benjamin even kissed the top of the head of the woman who was sleeping in his arms!


    Did she see wrong? Or is she dreaming?


    "Cathy, Cathy .." Benjamin called her a little louder because apparently, Cathy had been in a daze.


    "Yes, uncle?"


    "You''d better get home right away. Get Owen to walk you home."


    After saying this, Benjamin made his way toward the elevator. Seeing how her uncle looked at Felicia or the way her uncle showed his affection for Felicia made her miss her lover even more. But she had to confirm something first, even though she had to listen to the reality that would hurt her.


    "Uncle, are you and Vincent cousins?"


    Benjamin''s footsteps stopped at his niece''s question. Then turned around to look at Cathy.


    "How do you know?"


    "So... you are relatives?" Cathy felt her voice choke at the harsh reality.


    "..." For a moment, Benjamin did not answer. Then he noticed that his niece''s body was starting to shiver because she had moved from the heated chair.


    The body of the woman she was carrying also began to tremble, so he finally decided to walk back to the elevator immediately after calling Owen.


    Owen was a little surprised at the appearance of Benjamin and the woman he was carrying. However, he didn''t ask anything and just stood behind them as the elevator they were taking descended.


    "Uncle .. can I get the answer?"


    "I understand. It''s about time you got to know our history. Owen, take Cathy to Eastern Wallace and wait for me there."


    "Yes, sir," replied Owen with a forced smile. It seemed that Owen didn''t like the second miss being brought to Eastern Wallace.


    A few hours later, Cathy arrived at the Easter Wallace, and not long after, Benjamin followed suit and lead Cathy to enter the estate.


    Benjamin brought her to see several large portraits. Cathy had seen a photo of her mother in simple clothes and natural makeup. But the image she was currently seeing fascinated her.


    Cathy has never seen a woman as beautiful as elegant but has a strong aura and undeniable dignity as in a woman like in that photo.


    Who is she?


    "She is your real mother, Chloeny Paxton."


    Cathy gasped at the disbelief. The woman in the photo looks different from the photo shown by Kinsey.


    Kinsey''s photo showed a photo of a woman happy with the man she loves, while this photo showed a woman with a small smile as if she was chairing an important meeting.


    The woman''s whole appearance made her not think that the woman in the two photos was the same person.


    It wasn''t long before Benjamin showed her another large photo. Benjamin introduced her grandfather, the late Mister Davone Paxton, and his second wife, Benjamin''s biological mother.


    The next photo was of Davone and his wife holding a baby boy and a young girl who looks like her standing between the parents.


    "Unfortunately, my mother burned Daniel''s photo, so everyone thinks I am the only son of my father. My mother is the second wife of Davone. Daniel left the house after finding out that your grandfather married my mother secretly. Who would have thought my sister gave birth to a child secretly and entrust you to her own younger sibling."


    Cathy''s heart skipped a beat hearing this. She saw a light of hope when she heard her uncle''s explanation.


    "Does that mean I have no kin relation with Vincent?"


    "My mother is Vincent''s mother''s sister, so we have a sibling relationship. But you have no family relationship with Vincent. That''s why you don''t need to worry."


    Cathy breathed a sigh of relief to hear that. It turns out that they could still be together. Wait... why did her uncle tell her not to worry? Could it be...


    "You knew?"


    "Hm. I know. You two love each other and are in an item."


    Cathy blushed hearing her uncle''s blunt remark. "However, you should end your relationship. His family will oppose you once they find out you are Chloeny''s real daughter."


    "Why?"


    Then Benjamin recounted the events of eighteen years ago. At that time, Vincent often came home at night for a year, but because there was no strange change in Vincent, his family did not feel suspicious.


    One night, Vincent suddenly left the house without saying goodbye and immediately ride on his bicycle. Vincent didn''t even hear nor heed his family calls.


    At precisely four in the morning, someone from the hospital called the Blue Rosemary residence.. They told them that Vincent was in critical condition and needed emergency surgery.

 Chapter 141 - The Truth (2)

    All the Regnz family members rushed to the hospital and were horrified to see Vincent''s condition. His body was covered with old-looking scars, and new wounds from the knife still stuck in his stomach. Not only that, but there was also a hole caused by a bullet that had pierced his left chest.


    They even couldn''t his face as the bleeding didn''t stop and covered his face with horrifying red.


    Vincent was rushed to the operating room and underwent major surgery for nearly fifteen hours. Luckily Vincent was found on the streets on time and immediately rushed to the hospital for first aid. Just a little too late, Vincent''s life will be lost. No. Vincent should have been dead, considering he had severe injuries to his stomach and around his heart. It''s a miracle that Vincent survived the trip to the hospital.


    After the operation ended, Regnz''s family could not feel relieved because the doctor told them there was very little chance that Vincent would regain consciousness. Even if he was conscious, there was a possibility that Vincent might have a concussion or neurological disability.


    Mr. Regnz and his son-in-law work together to find out why Vincent had an incident like this. Then they learned that the reason Vincent had been home late this year was not because of the school group assignments but to spending time at Eastern Wallace.


    They also looked at the list of phone calls and messages of the past few days before Vincent left the house in a hurry. Apparently, all the calls and messages on his phone came from Chloeny.


    Since then, they hated Chloeny and desired to take the repayment on her. But they couldn''t do it because the woman had left this world a few hours before Vincent was found on the streets.


    In the end, Vincent was in a coma for eight whole months and developed mild amnesia. Vincent did not remember what happened two months before he fell into a coma. After receiving the news of Chloe''s death, Vincent got worse and couldn''t accept any food.


    The Regnz family has done everything they could to recover Vincent and shut down any news about Chloe. They wanted Vincent to forget about her and focus on his recovery.


    Cathy''s legs became limp, hearing her uncle''s explanation. Never did she imagine that Vincent had almost lost his life because of her mother.


    "But... lately I found out... Vincent was the cause of Chloe''s death. He caused your mother''s death."


    As if fate was not satisfied to play with her, Benjamin dropped a huge bomb in her head.


    "I''m sorry, Cathy. You better forget it and end your relationship soon. It''s also for your sake. Vincent''s family will hate you once they know you are Chloe''s daughter. Moreover, Vincent will suffer when with you. It was his willpower to move on and closed his unfortunate past. But if he stayed by your side, his past would haunt him back for the rest of his life. Do you want Vincent to live in misery by your side?"


    Cathy did not answer because her tears had streamed back down her cheeks. She tried hard not to let her sobs come out. Then Cathy mustered all her strength to get up. She clenched her hands together to give her strength as she spoke.


    "I don''t believe you," whispered Cathy heavily. "You must be lying." Cathy couldn''t hide her tremble voice as she spoke, which made her clenching her hands more tightly until her nail dug on her skin.


    "Cathy..." Benjamin was about to reach out his hand to Cathy''s head, but Cathy had turned around first and ran out to her car.


    "Owen, take me to the Emerald mansion right now!"


    Without asking, Owen immediately drove the car to where Cathy wanted him, ignoring Benjamin, who had come out after and called Cathy''s name repeatedly.


    Minutes later, in the Emerald Mansion practice room, Kinsey was punching and kicking his punching bag.


    "Young master."


    "Didn''t I tell you not to bother me if there''s nothing important?"


    Kinsey was very much like his father in this case. He immediately decided that the news to be conveyed was not crucial before hearing the news contents.


    "Miss Catherine just arrived."


    Kinsey immediately stopped practicing hearing that.


    "Rinrin?" Kinsey immediately took his towel to wipe his sweat and changed clothes.


    Then he directly headed to the family room where his sister was waiting for him. His forehead frowned at the puffy eyes and red nose on his twin''s face. Why is she crying?


    "What''s the matter? Did something happen? Are you hurt?" it was unusual for a Kinsey to feel worried and afraid that something terrible might have happened to his sister.


    "Brother..."


    Kinsey was rooted to the spot and was speechless. This was the first time her sister called him ''brother.'' After spending six months as a brother, Kinsey always looks forward to when Cathy did not feel awkward with him and treats him like a sister to her brother.


    He wanted Cathy to open her heart to him, ask him something because Kinsey wanted so badly to spoil his sister, who had suffered in her childhood.


    Cathy did not feel awkward, and she would occasionally complain about their marriage rumors. But Cathy still never called him by the name ''Kinsey'' or ''brother.''


    Finally... after waiting so long, Cathy called him ''brother.'' Although not in a happy mood, Kinsey still feels content and would not hesitate to do anything that could make his sister''s heart cheerful again.


    "Help me... sob...." Cathy started sobbing and crying. "I don''t know anymore... I wish I were dreaming. Brother... tell me... what should I do?"


    "Rinrin, tell me slowly, what happened? I will help you, hm? What happened?"


    "I... I heard that Vincent caused our mother''s death, and also because of her, Vincent almost lost his life. Is that true?" at this time, Cathy could no longer see her brother''s face because of tears. She couldn''t see the troubled expression on her brother''s look at all. "Is that true... brother?" Cathy''s tone was more demanding.


    "Come with me." Kinsey took Cathy''s hand and headed for the garage. After telling some of his servants to prepare something, they went... to the island where the S team headquarter was.


    Arriving there, the former S team leader told everything from the beginning of the meeting between Chloeny Paxton and Marcel Alvianc.

 Chapter 142 - Chloeny Paxton

    Thirty-five years ago at Eastern Wallace ...


    Chloe and Daniel were busy playing chess when Davone suddenly came home with a new wife. The two were very surprised because their father never told them nor introduced them to his lover. What''s more, their new mother is only ten years older than Chloeny.


    Chloeny could still be polite when greeting her stepmother, but not with Daniel.


    "She is more suited to be a sister than a mother." Daniel''s tone was very disrespectful and more mocking.


    "Daniel!" Davone gave a warning tone that Daniel ignored.


    Since then, the atmosphere in Eastern Wallace has not been as warm as usual. Daniel was always looking for something to insult Evelyn, Davone''s new wife, while Eve was looking for something to accuse Daniel.


    Of course, Chloe defended Daniel to his father when Eve accused her brother. She wouldn''t let this strange woman bully her brother by taking advantage of Davone''s anger at Daniel.


    Even though Davone was blinded-love his young wife, Davone still prioritize his firstborn daughter.


    Unfortunately, Daniel ran away from home and disappeared without a word. Chloe was still eighteen years old and did not know anything about Stealth or the LS organization. However, she was so worried about her sixteen-old brother that she could only ask Lest, her bodyguard, to look for her brother''s whereabouts.


    Of course, for Lest, a candidate for the L team leader''s successor, he could find Daniel easily, but he received orders from Davone not to look for him.


    Not long after, Benjamin was born into the family to replace Daniel. Chloe didn''t like him at all because she still thought about her brother.


    When Chloe celebrate her twenty-first birthday, Atlas gave her Stealth control and told her about the LS organization.


    Chloe was furious with Lest and her father as well. They could have found Daniel easily if only she had known they had Stealth.


    "Your uncle will try to hurt your brother to threaten me. Now maybe he will threaten you. Do you still want to find your brother?"


    "Is it really because of that? It looks like you have forgotten him completely. It seems like you prefer your new baby son."


    "..."


    Chloe was speechless when she saw Davone''s depressed expression. Could it be that Davone was anxious about Daniel? What threat should they avoid so that they have to protect Daniel?


    At first, Chloe didn''t understand at all. Atlas loved her and Daniel very much, so she thought Leonard was the same. She did not understand what her father meant by saying that her uncle would use Daniel to threaten them both.


    As time went on, she began to understand. Leonard was secretly trying to attack her father''s main stock market. He even often sent an intruder to kidnap Benjamin, who was still very young.


    Like it or not, Chloe had to learn the ins and outs of the family business as well as the Stealth and LS performance systems.


    With the help of core team leaders, Lest leads the L team, Paul was the S team leader, and Welly heads the C team; Chloe managed to defend the family business and protect her family from any Leonard''s mafia group advances. Chloe also ensured that Daniel''s whereabouts were hidden and protected. She managed to do it over the years.


    Gradually Chloe''s fondness for Benjamin grew, and she also treated him with affection as a big sister. Even though she never stopped thinking about Daniel, Chloe still treated her youngest brother with sincerity. After all, Benjamin was her father''s youngest son.


    Until one day, when Chloe turned twenty-eight years old, she couldn''t stand Evelyn''s attitude. Chloe didn''t mind at all if her stepmother wanted to buy a house. She didn''t care either if her stepmother asked her father for a place. As long as Eve didn''t ask for the stock, she could still accept it. But she couldn''t stand her stepmother always asking for assets as if she wanted to seize her property one by one.


    Chloe looked at the list of assets in her possession which now mostly belonged to her stepmother''s name. Chloe tapped her finger on the table in deep thought. If she had to give up her property, she would have done it. But only one... only one house she couldn''t let go of no matter what.


    Red Rosemary.


    Chloe didn''t want to give Red Rosemary to that greedy woman. The place was filled with memories of her life with Daniel and their birth mother. She would never be willing to give up the house.


    "Lest, is there no way to make that woman stop?"


    "We can threaten her." Lest answered dryly.


    "Can we threaten him? We don''t know what her weaknesses are."


    "The weakness is Benjamin."


    "You don''t think I want to hurt Benjie, do you? I care him too much, and I won''t hurt him."


    "What I mean is..." Lest handed her a document like a report on the lab results.


    Chloe''s eyes widened when she read the report.


    "How dare she!" an evil smirk adorned on her beautiful face with some dangerous glint eyes. "Call her here!"


    Chloe did not need to wait long when Evelyn walked into her study and walked over to the sofa to sit down casually.


    "What a rude child. If you need me, you should come to me."


    "Then why did you want to come?"


    "Tell me, what do you want about my Benjamin?"


    Chloe looked at Lest in confusion and then understood something. This sly woman didn''t plan to come, which was why Lest used Benjamin as a threat. Chloe smiled triumphantly. It looked like it would be so easy.


    "I found something interesting."


    Chloe gave Evelyn the documents she had received from Lest.


    At first, Evelyn accepted it without the slightest interest. But as soon as she saw the contents, Evelyn gripped the edge of the paper into a lucet.


    "You!" at once, Evelyn''s face turned pale, and she didn''t know how to solve this problem.


    Seeing the paleness of the woman sitting in front of him made Chloe smile coldly.

 Chapter 143 - Chloes Threat

    "Who would have thought, Benjamin is not my father''s real son. What a sly fox you are. You knew your son has nothing to do in our family, yet you desire to put his name as one of my father''s successor? Your greediness is immeasurable. I give you that." Chloe laughed sarcastically, "Well, what will happen if I let the news to my father. Oh, it must be interesting. I wonder if he would throw and your disgusting son away. I would love to see that." came the cold and daunting aura from the first Miss Paxton.


    "Are you threatening me?"


    "Threatening you? Are you joking with me?" Chloe crossed her legs casually and folded her arms over her knees with dignity.


    Seeing the attitude and the intimidating look in Chloe''s eyes made Evelyn shiver with fear. She knew that Benjamin''s future would be bleak and isolated once Davone found out that Benjamin was not his real child. His only son would suffer from mistreatment, and his life filled with misery.


    Now, Chloe, who is in charge of the entire Paxton company, knew her son''s DNA secret! Davone might be retired, but he''ll listen to whatever Chloe has to say.


    Even though she tried to make Davone love Benjamin, the older man always listened and took Chloeny''s side.


    "This... I... please... don''t tell Davone. I will do anything as long as Benjamin can stay here. I beg you!"


    Chloe''s sly smile grew even wider at that.


    "Why should I do it? First, you made me parted from my brother. Second, you didn''t even find a way to persuade my brother to stay here but cornered him instead." she said sarcastically, "Third, you also convince everyone that my father''s only son was Benjamin. You make everyone here forget Daniel. Do you know what your worst sin is?"


    Evelyn shuddered in horror at Chloe''s hideous voice. She did not expect Chloeny Paxton, who looks meek and passive, to have such a shocking side.


    "You made me believe that boy is my father''s son, and I treated him well! I feel like wanting to give him to Leonard. There must be something interesting to see. Isn''t that right?"


    "Pleaseoooo!! Please! Please don''t do it. My son would die in his hands." now Evelyn''s tears were starting to fall down her eyes. "Chloeny, please. You can''t possibly let your brother suffer. Haven''t you been spoiling him for the last five years?"


    Chloe''s lips twitched hearing that begging. She doted on Benji because she thought the boy was her brother!


    "Please, Chloeny... You can do anything to me, please let go of Benjamin."


    "I could just let him go and let him stay here. But I have two conditions."


    "I will do it."


    "First, I want you to waive the rights to Red Rosemary and turn it over to Daniel Paxton."


    "I will do it." Evelyn liked the place because the streets of this elite residential area were filled with beautiful roses. But the house was not worth the safety of her child.


    "Then the second one. I want you out of here and relinquishing all your posts at the Paxton company."


    Evelyn looked at Chloe hatefully. If she left her rights in office, she would no longer be able to take away Paxton''s assets for her and her son.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? You don''t like it? You can refuse me, and I''ll..." pointed to the document Evelyn was holding, "handed it to my father. Don''t think you can escape by tearing it up because I have the real one... which could put Benjamin''s life at risk. You better think about it."


    It was apparent Chloe was giving her a threat leaving Eve with no other choice. At first, he thought he could trick Chloe and seize the assets one by one. Then she would interfere in the share grab that Chloe''s cousin was planning.


    Who would have thought that even before she collaborated with Martin Paxton, Chloe found her weakness first? Evelyn had lost, and she had to admit defeat if she didn''t want her life or son''s life to be threatened.


    "I''ll do it. I''ll go, I''ll resign. Please don''t tell anyone about Benjamin."


    "Then I want you to be out of this place today. And I want to hear you resign at the board of directors meeting tomorrow. Only then... I will let Benjamin stay here and give him the protection he needs."


    Evelyn swallowed, knowing that she had been kicked out right away and that tomorrow she had to announce her retirement. But when she heard Chloe promise to let her son stay here and protect her son, Evelyn didn''t hesitate anymore.


    "I will do it."


    After letting Evelyn left her private room, Chloe slumped her shoulder while closing her eyes.


    "Do you think Benben will hate me when he found out I get rid of his mother?"


    "..." Lest paused for a second before answering her question. "He would never find out, miss. I will make sure of it."


    Chloe knew Lest would stop at nothing to make it happen when he gave his word. Nevertheless, Chloe couldn''t help but worried if Benjamin would hate her.


    She already lost her brother for once, and she did not want to lose another sibling.


    Even though she could find Daniel with Stealth''s help, she decided not to search for her long-lost brother. Daniel was safer out there than be back here.


    A few days later, Chloe began to feel exhausted. Not to mention, she had to face Leonard''s sneak attack. She also had to act as if she knew nothing every time Benjamin asked about his mother''s whereabouts.


    She did love Benjamin, almost equaling her affection for Daniel. But when she found out that Benjamin was not her blood sister, Chloe couldn''t help but feel devastated.


    She hated someone taking advantage of her the most, especially knowing that Evelyn had succeeded in making her feel affection for the baby brother she should have hated.


    Knowing she needed time alone to calm her restless soul and make peace with this newfound information, Chloe decided to stay away from Eastern Wallace.


    Chloe gave herself and all the employees at Eastern Wallace a foreign potion. Then she told LS to spread a rumor that she had a strange disease that quickly infected those around her.


    To be exact, it was not dangerous, nor was it infectious. But Chloe deliberately makes it contagious and acted like her health got worse.


    Chloe managed to have an excuse to get temporary exiled, and no one knew where she was while she was recovering. During her absence at Eastern Wallace, she sent Benji to Evelyn''s younger sister.


    Previously she had investigated and met Vienna several times. She felt Vienna''s mild nature was much different from her sister. Because of that, she felt better if Benjamin stayed at the Regnz residence for a while.


    The place Chloe chose as her temporary hidden place was a small island that couldn''t be found on a map. She didn''t know how Alpha knew about this island, but this island was a suitable place to be her exile.


    She wanted to be there alone without being escorted by LS''s core team, so she didn''t tell LS about this place. She also forbade Alpha and Zero to contact LS.


    Besides, she felt confident that she would not be in danger in a place where there were not many inhabitants, so she did not want to be followed by anyone.


    Well, Chloe knew Alpha and Zero must be following her. But they were nowhere to be seen and must have disguised themselves as citizens, so she didn''t mind. After all, Chloe did not know the two mysterious figure''s real faces. She would never know if the two of them were already mingling with the residents.


    Thus, Chloe considered it as if no bodyguard was watching her.


    Chloe walked into the tree area, enjoying the fresh air when something hit her head.


    Chloe rubbed her head while tilting her head upward. She saw a man dressed in a regular t-shirt and shorts was sitting on the branch casually. The man threw the walnut upwards, which then fell right on the palm. He did it over and over as if he was playing with the walnut.


    Walnuts? Did that person throw her a walnut?


    "Did you just throw walnuts at me?" without thinking, Chloe blatantly accused him.


    The man snorted, and suddenly, he dropped his body and landed perfectly right in front of Chloe.


    Chloe jumped backward out of shock when something appeared in front of him. The man on the tree now stood in front of her, making Chloe frowned at the man.


    At first, she was worried that the man would fall and get hurt. Who would have thought that this person had deliberately dropped himself?


    Chloe stepped back unconsciously as a large, towering person leaned his face toward her.


    "What do you want?" Chloe asked with a look of displeasure.


    "Are you new? I''ve never seen you here."


    Chloe rolled her eyes lazily.


    "Have you memorized everyone who lives here?" she asked sarcastically.


    "Of course." answers that person with a big and charming grin.


    For a moment, Chloe felt like she was hallucinating. Why is her heart beating so fast? Why does that man''s smile look so enchanting?

 Chapter 144 - She Married Her Enemy?!

    "My name is Marcel, but they called me Marc. Earlier I accidentally dropped my walnut because I was fascinated by you. I thought an angel had come down here."


    WHAT?? Is this man flirting with her?


    Chloe hated people who try to flirt with her the most, but somehow she did not mind this person at all. There was something about this person talking, and his smile made her unable to take off her gaze.


    "Frankly speaking, I lived here as my punishment, and I''ve been living it for two years." explained the person. "I don''t know whether my punishment already expired or not. The old man never sent his men to pick me up again," complained Marc irritatedly. "But I can be your guide while you''re here. So what''s your name?"


    Chloe blinked a few times, realizing something. This person was a large man with hard facial lines. Judging from this person''s muscles, it was evident that this person was very fond of fighting. She could even see that there was a knife-like scar on his sharp jaw. Surprisingly, the scar increased his handsome looks.


    Handsome? Did she just praise a man handsome? It looks like something is wrong with her. Chloe wondered if her body still had any remnants of the LS organization''s created potions? Perhaps she was hallucinating.


    "Hello? Are you still there?" Marc waved his hand in front of her face to interrupt Chloe''s reverie


    "Chloe... my name is Chloe."


    Eh? What''s with her voice? Why did her voice change to that of a shy girl?


    "Chloe? What a beautiful name."


    Chloe couldn''t hide her reddened cheek, and she felt like she wanted to dig a hole when she saw the man''s amused glint.


    "Come, let me show you around the isle!" Marc took Chloe''s hand as if it was the most natural thing to do.


    "But¡­ but¡­" Chloe wanted to protest because they didn''t have to hold hands. But the moment she felt the hand that was gripping her in a firm yet gentle grip, along with warmth radiating from the man''s hand, Chleo accepted him.


    As if the two of them had known each other for a long time, Chloe immediately felt comfortable with this young man. She felt she could be herself and didn''t need to wear a mask to hide her weakness.


    Without realizing it, Chloe had lived on the island for a year. Marc always accompanied Chloe every day to do their activities until they finally fell in love.


    However, Chloe felt that Marc was hiding something and vice versa, but both did not mention it. For both of them, as long as they could live in peace like this, they were already satisfied.


    Both of them even hoped that they would never return to their home country and wanted to build a family in this place. That''s why Marc proposed to Chloe and wanted to marry her on the island. Because Marc was just an ordinary fisherman, he couldn''t afford a pure gold ring with expensive diamonds. But he could order a gold pendant for her.


    It was a simple pendant with the names of the two printed on both sides. Chloe knew the wages of being a fisherman were not that much. Because of that, she was deeply moved to see Marc using all his hard work for a year just to order the gold pendant from the merchant.


    Chloe didn''t care whether Marc came from a low-income family or not. She knew she had fallen for the nature and character of this man, and she was smitten by the man.


    "Sorry, I can only give you this necklace. This necklace is just standard silver. I guess you must prefer..."


    "I liked it a lot, more than I expected. Do you know what my favorite thing is? Simple. I love simplicity. Thank you." said Chloe while giving a peck on the cheek of her future husband.


    Marc''s smile widened, and that day, Chloe felt that her future husband looked much more handsome than before.


    The two of them got married following the traditions of the people there. All the citizens rejoiced because of their marriage. One was handsome like a prince on a white horse, while the other was very lovely, like an angel who comes down to earth.


    The two of them were a compatible couple, and nothing could match their beauty on the island. Even though the two of them wanted to have a simple wedding, the neighbors and all residents who lived there held the biggest wedding event that has never been on the island. Of course, Chloe and Marc didn''t reject their friends'' goodwill.


    At first, their life went smoothly. Both of them enjoyed the life of the newlyweds like any other husband and wife. They felt happy during their three months of marriage until one night... Chloe woke up and did not feel her husband''s body next to her. Chloe decided to find her husband outside. It was then that she learned the true identity of her husband.


    "Young master, Master Alvianc is seriously ill and hopes that you will return soon to replace him."


    "I told you before. I won''t go back. This place is already a part of me, after all. Can''t Greg replace me?"


    "Young master Greg has just graduated from college. Master still can''t entrust him to young master Greg."


    "Isn''t that just an excuse? After dumping me on this island for three years, now you remember me when my old man sick." came the sarcasm from Marc, making the eavesdropping Chloe frowned in confusion.


    Master? What master? Could it be her husband was not like she thought he was?


    "You better come back because I''m not going to change my decision." Marc turned around to walk back to where his wife was. He preferred to snuggle with his wife rather than face some annoying bastard who dumped him here without caring about contacting him for once.


    "Leonard Paxton acquires thirty percent stake in Alvianc. If you don''t come back, they will seize the Alvianc group sooner or later."


    Marc''s steps came to a halt once he heard the name of Paxton. His eyes glinted a dangerous aura as if he was ready to kill someone.


    "Paxton again? Now tell me, who was the one who hindered my plan to charge them? I always suggest it to attack them directly before they managed to infiltrate our foundation. I even dared to break into Eastern Wallace and beat up all the mafia they sent. I almost get my hand on their precious princess, but what kind of repayment I receive? Not only my own father seized me, but he also sent me here with his so-called punishment!?" roared Marc in a furious state as he recalled what happened three years ago.


    On the other hand, Chloe gasped in shock while covering her mouth with her hands to avoid her voice be heard by the men. She couldn''t believe that her husband was Alvianc''s eldest son, who had infiltrated her home three years ago and planning to kidnap her!


    If only Leonard hadn''t sent his men to protect her back then, she would have been kidnapped by the intruder... who turned out to be her husband now.


    What tragic fate she had now. She married her almost kidnaper?


    "Master Marcell, please..."


    "Don''t. I no longer care about it. Just go. Since my father threw me, I''ve thrown the name Alvianc out of my life!"


    Marc turned around to return to his house, while Chloe immediately ran as fast as she could and immediately pretended to be asleep. She bit her lip hard, completely unable to believe what she heard.


    Since a long time ago, the Alvianc group and the Paxton group struggled to control military power. If it weren''t for Stealth''s help, it would have been Alvianc''s group that held the majority of the army.


    Knowing that Alvianc''s existence threatens Paxton''s power, Chloe tried to find a way to destroy all Alvianc group businesses in order to prevent the problems that will arise in the future. Leonard supported her, and he has tried to suppress the value of the Alvianc group''s shares until now.


    But who would have thought... it turned out that all this time, Chloe was trying to destroy her husband''s family business. That night Chloe couldn''t sleep with tears streaming down silently.


    Marcel didn''t suspect and thought his wife was already sleeping soundly, so he decided to sleep outside, knowing he wouldn''t be asleep for the night.


    The next morning, Chloe told her husband to go back to where he belongs.


    "Did you hear that?"


    "I overheard it. I had no idea that you are the successor to the Alvianc group. You have to go back."


    "..." Marc seemed to think for a moment. He had indeed thrown the name Alvianc out of his life. Nor did he care about his business or his ambitions against Paxton.


    But the truth is that after Marc found out his family business was in danger, he couldn''t sleep at all and worries about his family all night. Especially his brother, who was only twenty-two years old.. He was sure his brother was panicking and didn''t know what to do to save their company.

 Chapter 145 - Chloe Is Pregnant

    Now his wife overheard his conversation last night and asked him to go. Does that mean this was a sign that it was time for him to come back?


    "Okay, I''ll be back, but I want you to come with me," said Marc, holding his wife''s hands.


    "No." was her answer while shaking her head. "I''ll stay here."


    "I''ll come back if you come with me. I can''t possibly leave you here alone."


    "I prefer it here. I''m not coming with you."


    "Then I won''t go."


    "Marc. Your father is gravely ill. At least it would be best if you visited him so that there will be no regrets later. I fought with my mother before my mother breathed her last. I always regret that I never said sorry or thank you for taking care of me and raising me. I don''t want you to experience the same thing. I know you love and respect your father even though you don''t want to admit it. Go home and help your father." I will also stop Leonard from attacking your company. Chloe continued in her mind.


    "I told you, I''ll go back if you come with me. Otherwise, I won''t leave this island."


    "Why should I come?"


    "Are you seriously asking? You don''t know the answer?"


    Of course, Chloe knew the answer. But she could not return or be seen with the son of the owner of the Alvianc group.


    At first, she planned to return after telling Marc her true identity. She wanted to bring Marc back to her place. She did not care what people think because of her marriage to a lowly person like Marc. She would protect her husband and make sure no one had the guts to insult or hurt her husband.


    But now it''s a different story because it turns out that Marc was the eldest son of the owner of the Alvianc group. Until the end of her life, she had to keep her identity secret from her husband. Marcel must not know that she was the heiress of Paxton.


    "I''ll be waiting for you here. I don''t particularly appreciate getting into any conflict there. The reason why I fled to this place is that I don''t want to get into politics anymore."


    "You ran away? What happened? Could you possibly be in debt? Are the loan sharks after you?"


    Chloe smiled, completely unable to picture her husband''s extraordinary imagination.


    "You could say that. I feel safer here. I''ll be waiting for you here, so go and hurry back."


    "Tell me, how much do you owe them? I''ll pay it back and make sure you''re safe when you get back."


    Chloe was touched to hear that. She embraced her husband''s waist and buried her face in his chest. She wanted to spend time with her husband one last time.


    "It''s okay. My debt is covered. You don''t need to worry." Chloe smiled as she felt Marc return her hug and kiss the top of her head. "Go back. I''ll be waiting here for your return." Chloe continued, tilting her head up to meet her husband face to face.


    After thinking hard, Marc finally agreed. That day he promptly called his father''s right-hand man to pick him up.


    "Marc," called Chloe when Marc was about to board the ferry. Chloe took out her necklace then separated the pendant that her husband had given her when he proposed. "I want you to bring half of it, that way, I will feel I was by your side, and you were by my side." Chloe handed the pendant with the silver chain in her husband''s hand.


    After putting on the necklace, Marc pulled Chloe''s waist close to her and kissed his beloved wife''s lips as if there is no tomorrow.


    "I love you," whispered Marc sadly because he had to be separated from his wife.


    "I love you more," Chloe replied sadly.


    "Wait for me here. I''ll come back to you," Marc leaned his forehead against his beloved wife''s.


    Then Chloe escorted her husband away with feelings of loss and guilt. She did not know if after this they would meet again because she decided to return to Eastern Wallace to stop any evil plans from Leonard against the Alvianc group... and she would not return to her husband.


    Unfortunately, when Chloe boarded the ferry the next day, Chloe felt nauseous and vomited throughout the crossing.


    Chloe immediately went to the hospital because she felt that her body was not well. There she got the news that she was two months pregnant. Chloe''s eyes filled with tears, not knowing whether to be happy or sad about her pregnancy.


    "Alpha, can you hear me?" Chloe muttered very quietly.


    It didn''t take long before someone sat in the seat behind her and their two backs faced each other.


    "I heard you, miss."


    "I am pregnant."


    "I''ve heard."


    "I am scared."


    "What are you afraid of?"


    For a moment, Chloe didn''t answer and just rubbed her stomach gently. "I don''t know. I am just feeling scared for a reason I don''t know. I''ve never felt this kind of fear. What should I do?"


    "..." for a moment, there was no response from Alpha to make Chloe think that the man already left her. "There is a place privately owned by late elder Savannah. Only members of Alpha and Zero know about it. Do you want to stay there until the birth of your child?"


    "Can I take Paul with me?"


    "I''m sorry, we can''t let the LS members know where we are."


    Chloe sighed. "Then I want to go back to the island."


    "As you wish."


    In the end, Chloe decided to give birth on the island where she was with Marcel. Even if she had to give birth, at least she wanted her child to be born in a place filled with memories with her husband.


    It''s just that she purposely didn''t have her womb checked in the hospital so that her family members didn''t know that she was going to give birth. Therefore she did not know the gender of the child who will be born later. Neither did she care about the gender of her upcoming baby. For him, girls or boys are the same. But the only thing she worries about is the welfare of her baby.


    A Paxton heir''s life has never been calm, and one should always be on guard against other Paxton. She hoped that her child to live a life a more peaceful life than her.


    It was very tiring life has to be filled with vigilance. Her brain kept working hard to face the cunning attacks of her family. Not to mention, sometimes her life or those closest to her were threatened.


    If only she had a way out so that her child would not get involved in family politics. She would exchange anything for her child''s happiness.


    A few days before delivery, Chloe had two unexpected guests. Paul and Lest. As she expected, the two men looked at her with shocked and uneasy looks.


    "Who got you pregnant?"


    "Hush! Don''t be disrespectful." cut Paul to the notoriously rude Lest. "Miss, who is the father?"


    "What''s the difference with what I asked?"


    "My question is more polite."


    "Why are you here?" Chloe cut in before the two men argued over insignificance. "How did you find me?" Of course, that''s a stupid question because both of them must have found it from neither Alpha nor Zero.


    "The Alvianc group managed to take control of twenty percent of the elite troops. If the government continues to give support to Alvianc, you must return immediately." Paul explained. "But... it looks like you can''t come back?"


    "About that..." Chloe''s words were interrupted because she felt her water breaking. A second later, she screamed in pain.


    Paul supported Chloe''s body which seemed to fall, while Lest immediately sought help from the residents.


    After experiencing several contractions for several hours, finally, a midwife and Chloe''s best friend named Rischa helped with the birth process. The midwife instructed Chloe to regulate her breathing and then pushed the baby to come out. Chloe, who screamed in pain, could only grip Rischa''s hand.


    Rischa ignored the pain in her hand and gave Chloe encouragement and comfort. Meanwhile, Paul and Lest were waiting outside, only frowning in frustration at the deadly screams from inside the room.


    After waiting for fifteen minutes, finally, the sound of a baby crying appeared to make everyone in the house breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Congratulations, Chloe, your baby is a boy." Rischa brings the newborn baby next to Chloe''s weak body.


    Looking at her baby''s face made her cry in tears. She even began to see the lines of her husband''s face on her child.


    "He looks like his father." now Chloe felt she missed her husband more than ever. She wanted to meet Marc at the same time she was grateful that her husband had not returned.


    Not long after, the door to the room opened, and two towerings with daunting aura men appeared. One was wearing a red mask while the other was wearing a black mask.


    The two people''s presence made the atmosphere cold and creepy, causing the midwife and Rischa to shriek in horror.

 Chapter 146 - The Twins Saparation

    Chloe was not satisfied with enjoying time with her newborn baby when Alpha and Zero entered together. She frowned upon seeing both men appeared together, and her heart became anxious.


    Each has his task, and usually, the one that appeared the most was Alpha. Zero always moved like a shadow and rarely showed himself.


    This was the second time Chloe has seen a Zero in person. The first time was when Zero introduced himself as one of the shadow guards to protect him. And this was Zero''s second appearance, making her confused and restless. Did something happen? Regardless, the fact that Alpha and Zero appeared together was not a good thing.


    "Miss, you must get off this island. Leonard sent his mafia group and on their way to this island. They led by... Martin." Alpha said hastily.


    "I don''t understand. Shouldn''t Leonard be taking care of Alvianc? Why did they come here? And also how did they find Miss Chloe?" asked Paul.


    "The battle between Paxton and Alvianc is just a distraction. Leonard''s main objective is to ensure that the first miss never returned to Eastern Wallace." Zero explained in a cold tone.


    "This is what I''m afraid of," said Chloe sadly as she looked at her baby, who was still crying. She was not ready to let the world knew that she had just given birth.


    Alpha came closer and crouched beside Chloe''s wooden bed.


    "If you wish, I will bring this child to his father. He is safer with his father than with us."


    Alpha and Zero had disguised themselves as this island''s residents and knew everything that happened to Chloe. They did not understand why their first miss would abandon her real background and marry some lowly unknown man. But they could see how much affection between the two as if no one could make them apart.


    Hence, Alpha offered his suggestion to bring the newborn baby where the father was. He already knew the real identity of Chloe''s husband after all.


    Chloe''s tears burst out as she nodded her head. "If he asks about me, please tell him... I already died in delivery progress." Chloe decided that she wouldn''t leave Eastern Wallace or show her face in public if she survived Martin''s enforcement.


    She would disappear from her husband''s sight. That way, the child would not know who his mother was and did not need to get involved in the Paxton family.


    After Alpha left with Chloe''s baby boy, Chloe once again felt a pain in her stomach.


    "Rischa... it hurts..."


    "What? Wait a minute."


    "I don''t know, but... Aaaaaaarrgh!!" once again, Chloe screamed in pain, leaving the men in panic at not knowing what to do.


    The midwife immediately drove the men out to help with the birth of a second child. Because Chloe''s bleeding was quite extensive, Rischa called another inexperienced midwife from the village. The three of them work together to make the second delivery went smoothly.


    Unlike Paul and Lest, who was still glued to their place and didn''t know what to do, Zero had gone and wet the log house where Chloe gave birth with oil.


    "What are you doing?" Lest didn''t like what Zero was going to do.


    "We have no time. If the Miss wishes to hide her kids, we must erase the traces of their birth. I will burn this house down." Zero explained flatly.


    It was as if they were racing against time, and they hoped their first Miss could give birth safely. After what feels like an eternity, they finally could hear the second baby''s cry.


    This time Chloe just kissed her baby girl''s forehead briefly before handing it to Rischa. Zero hurriedly drove out the two midwives by giving orders to bring clothes and clean water for Chloe immediately.


    "Rischa, I want you to bring this child. Zero will take you to a safe place, then... bring this child to my house next year. Right now, you''re the only one I could trust."


    Rischa''s eyes filled with tears when she heard that. She never knew who Chloe was but always be there whenever Chloe needed her. Therefore, Chloe already considered Rishca as her dear one, and the girl befriended Chloe blindly.


    "Okay. I will bring her to you next year." came the response while wiping her tears.


    Not long after, the fire began to spread in front of the house, and Zero quickly brought Rischa and the baby girl to a place where no one could find them.


    Chloe, who was unconscious due to being too tired after giving birth and losing a lot of blood, was successfully escaped by using a particular medical helicopter without anyone knowing.


    The wooden house burned down without leaving a trace, making all residents feel horrified and sorry for the mother and the newborn baby girl. The inexperienced midwife admired Chloe a lot since Chloe stayed with them. Because of that, she was devastated and cried all night because she thought Chloe died with her baby girl in the burning house.


    Since Marc proposed to Chloe, the two of them have built their own houses some distance from the residents'' residential areas. Their home was humbly made by woods and hay, making the villagers never expect the two to be born with a silver spoon in their mouth.


    Who would have thought, when the two midwives returned with clean clothes and warm water, the house had been engulfed in flames until it was left with nothing but ashes.


    Because it will take time to walk from Chloe''s house to other inhabitants'' houses, Lest and Paul had enough time to burn down the house without making the villagers suspect anything.


    The inexperienced midwife thought that not only had Chloe did not survive, but Rischa had also died with them. The youngest midwife did not expect to see Chloe''s daughter in New York center by chance twenty-five years later.


    On the other hand, the first midwife to find out that Chloe gave birth to twins died several years later of age. She kept the fact that Chloe gave birth to twins per Zero''s request. Therefore, no inhabitants knew that Chloe gave birth to a twin.


    At Chloe''s request, Zero brought Rischa to Eastern Wallace a year later. Rischa only found out about Chloe''s true identity when she arrived at Eastern Wallace. Rischa was baffled, but she still genuinely adored Chloe.


    Even when she had to pretend to work as Chloe''s attendant, she didn''t mind either. A year later, when Rinrin was able to walk and speak first words so adorably, Rischa and Chloe had the same concern.


    "Miss, this child is getting more and more like you," opined Rischa.


    "You''re right. She won''t be safe by my side." Chloe replied, letting little Rinrin play with her hands.


    Rinrin was getting bored playing with her fingers, then turned to Rischa with her hands raised wanting to be carried.


    "Mama, mama, carry me."


    It''s just that Rischa didn''t move and let Chloe carry her. But little Rinrin still wanted Rischa and started whining.


    "Shh... Rinrin, let me hug you for a moment, okay? I promise I will let you go after this." said Chloe while kissing Rinrin''s face gently. Then she gave her daughter to Rischa. "Let her play with the boys. I''ll think of a way to get you out without arousing my family''s suspicions."


    "I''ll make an unforgivable mistake, and you can fire me."


    "I can''t do it. It only means you will leave this place disrespectfully."


    "I don''t mind it," replied Rischa sincerely. "Then I''ll take her to the park." then Rischa came out of Chloe''s room, followed by Zero into her room through a secret door hidden behind one of her wardrobes.


    "You came on time. I have a request," said Chloe. "Within forty-eight hours, I will deactivate Stealth, after which you both can go. You don''t have to protect me anymore. Let LS do the protection."


    "You know I can''t do it."


    Chloe turned her head towards the person in the red mask in confusion. At first, she thought Zero was the one who appeared in her room because she knew Alpha had been missing ever since he brought her son.


    "Alpha? You''re back?"


    "I always coming back for you."


    "What?"


    Chloe frowned when ''Alpha'' made an approach toward her in a daunting aura. She stepped back each time the man stepped forward until her back hit the wall, making her no longer could escape.


    "What are you doing?"


    "The one thing I should have done a long time ago."


    How strange. Why Alpha''s voice is more husky than usual? Why does it feel like the Alpha in front of her was not the Alpha she once knew?


    "You''re not the Alpha I know. Has Alpha changed generations?"


    Then the man took off his mask, making Chloe gasped in disbelief at what she saw. Her heart was beating fast, and she held her breath when the man leaned his two hands to trap her.


    Chloe was confused at the same time she was worried. Why is this man doing here?

 Chapter 147 - Chloes Decision

    Chloe was confused at the same time she was worried. Why is this man doing here?


    Why is he disguised as Alpha? And how could this man know about her secret passage that only Alpha, Zero, and LS members have known?


    A thousand questions were going through her mind, but her brain froze instantly when she felt something cold yet warm pressed on her lips.


    Chloe didn''t react nor push the man away because she was completely stunned as she couldn''t believe that what had happened was not a dream.


    Even though the man kissed the statue-like Chloe, he didn''t let her go. His teeth were nipping her lower lip while his hand snaked around her waist and gripped a fist of her locked hair.


    "Mng," unconsciously Chloe moaned when she couldn''t hold her buried passion as the man kept tempting her with seductive kisses.


    The way he nipped and sucked her lips over and over again drew moans out of her mouth.


    At last, Chloe yielded in this man''s tongue caress and circled her hand on his neck while returning the kisses.


    "I missed you," the man''s whispered ignite the long-buried passion she had for this man. Chloe blinked her eyes to make sure that she was not dreaming, and her dear husband stood tall in front of her while disguising himself as Alpha.


    "Do you know how much my heart was broken when I returned and found our house burned to the ground? Did you know I nearly killed myself when I received our son with the news that you were gone? Do you know how much I regret when I find out that the wife I love is my family''s archenemy princess? I should have taken you by force even though you would hate me. You are such a cruel woman. You know that?"


    Chloe almost choked herself when she answered her husband. "I... I''m sorry." Chloe couldn''t take the stress anymore, and finally, her feelings rushed out, and she was crying while clutching her husband''s cloth tightly as if her life depended on it. "I don''t know how... I don''t know what to say when I found out you are Alvianc''s heir. I... I..."


    "Sst... I only wanted to know what is your feeling these past two years. Did you ever miss me? Did you ever think about my well-being?"


    "Yes." was her answer. "I missed you so much. There is no second that I didn''t think about you. I love you, Marc. You know I love you with all my soul."


    "Then why did you push me away?"


    "I had to... for both of us, but..."


    "Are you happy now after being away from me?"


    Chloe shook her head, "No."


    "Good. Because I''m dying without you by my side."


    Marcel claimed her lips again to make a deep and passionate longing-kiss.


    A few moments later, Marc and Chloe laid on the bed facing each other. Their gazes were on each other as if they would never be satisfied to see their partner''s face.


    They wanted to savor this moment as best as they could and be with each other for a longer time.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "I missed you, hence... I''m here."


    "What I want to ask you, how do you know that I am... Davone''s daughter?"


    "Your photo is on display everywhere¡ªthe engagement between Chloeny Paxton and Elliot Wells. If your father hadn''t announced your engagement, of course, I wouldn''t have known you were still alive. That stupid man did his job in hiding your real situation."


    Chloe frowned. She was meticulous not to spread her photos, and yet her father screwed her neatly intend. She did not expect her father to insist on marrying her off to one of his business partners.


    "So, Chloe... what are you doing with this engagement while your husband is alive, hm?"


    Chloe swallowed hard at her husband''s cold-demanding tone.


    "It''s just arranged marriage and for marketing purposes. We''re not actually engaged. I''m not marrying him."


    "Are you telling the truth?"


    "Yes. I will never marry another man besides my husband." was the unwavering answer from her, making Marcel smile widely.


    "Then it''s solved. I planned to send your so-called fiance to his grave otherwise."


    If it were the ordinary fisherman Marc, Chloe wouldn''t take it seriously. But the one who said it was Marcel Alvianc, someone who was always fighting and never afraid of death. All the words and speeches that came from his mouth would undoubtedly happen.


    "Why did you come with this mask?" Chloe asked, trying to change their topic.


    "I borrowed it. He also brought me here to see you. Once I found out you were still alive, I forced him to talk and let me meet you." Marc explained, seeing Chloe frown in confusion. "Ever since he gave me Kinsey, he''s been his second father figure. So now he''s helping me keep an eye on Kinsey."


    Chloe''s eyes widened wide when he heard her husband''s explanation. She never expected that Alpha never showed up because that man decided to stay beside her husband.


    But... the one that most intrigue her was... Kinsey? Who is Kinsey?


    "Kinsey?"


    "Hm. I named our son Kinsey after his adoptive father." Marc smiled.


    "Adoptive father?"


    "The Alpha you sent to bring Kinsey to me, his real name is Kinsey Paxton, he''s the grandson of the Savannah Paxton."


    Ah... so it seemed. Chloe couldn''t help but smile when she knew her baby boy''s name.


    Kinsey. What a lovely name.


    "Because he has taken off his mask and I saw his face, Alpha''s position will be replaced by someone else."


    "And that person is you?"


    "Of course not. I don''t have the absolute requirements to become an Alpha."


    "What are the requirements?"


    "Nobody should know my face. While you already know my face, how can I become Alpha? But maybe I will consider joining LS. Paul invited me to join his team."


    Chloe let out a sigh at this before snuggling her head against her husband''s chest.


    "I don''t want to involve you or anyone in my family matters. Moreover, joining LS. Did you forget that our company is in a ceasefire for control of the military?"


    "I decided to let it go. I think Paul''s offer is pretty good. Alvianc group will give up our ceasefire, and I can control the military through LS. I will take over the S team, which has full control in the business and military fields. Then..."


    Once again, Chloe just listened to all the plans her husband had come up with without arguing. Her husband''s strategy was so neat that Leonard''s chances of harming both of them were slim.


    Even so, she didn''t tell her husband about Rinrin. After all, she didn''t want Rinrin to live as a member of Paxton nor Alvianc. She wanted Rinrin to live as a normal child with an ordinary family.


    Therefore the next day, before firing Rischa according to the original plan, Chloe called Zero. She gave her the final mission to that man.


    "I want you to protect my twins and Daniel... without exception."


    Zero nodded briefly as he watched Chloe walk towards the window to see something. Zero deliberately did not go first because he felt the first lady was still not finished talking.


    Chloe saw two boys playing with little Rinrin merrily. It seemed that her daughter really likes the boys. The little girl always followed them almost everywhere.


    "Two more. I hope you will protect Benjie and Vincent too. It doesn''t matter if they hurt me or betray me. You must protect them from Leonard and his minions."


    Chloe should only protect people with blood ties to her. Benjamin was not her birth nor half-brother, while Vincent was just an outsider. As long as neither of them knew Stealth''s secret nor made Leonard offended, they would be fine.


    But somehow, she feels that Benjamin would be caught in the internal intrigue, and Vincent was the key to her hopes of protecting Rinrin. Usually, her instincts were always right, and even this time, she didn''t dare ignore her heart''s warning.


    Even so, she hoped... everything would not happen according to her instincts. If she could, Chloe hoped that when Benjie found out that he was not her father''s birth son, he could give up the name Paxton with ease. And she also hoped that Vincent would never see her daughter again after this.


    "Today, I''m going to fire Rischa. Please bring I want you t my Rinrin to Daniel''s place and then bring Rischa to anywhere she wanted to be. I don''t know if Daniel would accept my girl or not, but Rinrin will be safer with him."


    "As you wish, miss." Zero replied briefly. "Miss, once you turn off Stealth, we can''t trace Daniel nor the second miss. But we''ll put someone to guard them if you agree to it."


    Chloe nodded in agreement. Once Stealth deactivated, she knew that not only would LS lose half of its strength, but Alpha and Zero wouldn''t be able to hear her voice when she needed help.


    Even so... she had to deactivate Stealth and erase any traces of its existence from this world.. She didn''t want her loved ones to get hurt fighting over Stealth.

 Chapter 148 - Vincent Killed Her Mother?

    Catherine had heard all the stories about her biological parents from Paul, the former leader for the S team. The previous ''Alpha'' who offered Chloe to bring Kinsey to Marcell joined them too. He was already old but still had undeniable dignity and a loving father gesture.


    Even though Cathy never met this person, Kinsey Paxton looked at her as if she were his daughter. The same affection when that man looked at her twin brother.


    Now she understood why her twin brother always spoke about his second dad figure.


    "I often wonder if I had the chance to meet the second miss." said the second generation ''Alpha'' with a happy smile. "Now that I have seen you, I can leave in peace."


    "Dad, your joke is out of date now. Everyone knows you still had a long life." Kinsey rolled his eyes lazily as his second dad decided to joke about his impending death due to old age to Cathy.


    Cathy blinked her eyes and stared at the Alpha II with a curious look. That man looked as healthy as any man would be, but why that man said things as if he would die in the near future?


    "Rinrin, no worries. He wouldn''t die so soon. Not on my watch."


    Alpha chuckled to see how hard-headed his foster son to see him healthy and alive.


    "Now second miss. You knew the story about your birth. Is there any else that you want to ask?"


    Something that she wanted to ask? There are a thousand questions that she wanted to find the answer to the point she did not know which one to go first.


    At first, Cathy didn''t understand why her uncle and Kinsey had started to tighten her movements lately. She cannot go out freely without someone accompanying her.


    Not to mention the strange events around her that almost made her hurt. It was so crazy and beyond any human''s logic.


    Now she began to understand. Apparently... being a member of the Paxton family was far worse than she had imagined. The rumors about Paxton were even nil in comparison.


    But she still didn''t get the answer she wanted. They even didn''t tell her what happened between the Paxton and Regnz families to hate each other.


    Is that true that Vincent caused her mother''s death? Is that true that her mother made Vincent suffered the year?


    "Uhm... can you tell me about... the relationship between my mother and Vincent?"


    Alpha and Paul exchanged glances as if to communicate through eyes.


    Cathy did not notice that her twin brother clenched his hands in fists to hold his sudden madness.


    Not long after, Paul decided to tell her what happened around seventeen years ago.


    Paul had just returned home from a board meeting on behalf of Chloe. By then, he had arrived in Eastern Wallace at nine in the evening. Paul headed to Chloe''s study room to report the results of his meeting. That''s when he heard Vincent''s angry voice and yelling at Chloe.


    Paul didn''t really remember their conversation because their voices were quite muffled, and he couldn''t listen to their conversation. The door was shut tight, and Chloe''s wall room was soundproof so their voices wouldn''t escape the room. It was a miracle that Paul could hear voices because of his sharp hearing and Vincent''s roaring.


    Suddenly the door to Chloe''s study opened, and Vincent ran off with an irritated expression that has never been shown before.


    "Paul! Get him! Make sure he doesn''t act recklessly!"


    Paul immediately caught up with Vincent, who was now riding his bicycle, and disappeared from his sight quickly. Paul went to his car, and he caught up with Vincent, who was now sitting on a bench within a minute. Paul got out of his car and was surprised that the bike on which Vincent was riding had changed shape.


    The front wheels did not look round, while the rear wheels were detached from their position. Did Vincent have an accident?


    Paul approached him and saw several abrasions on Vincent''s face and hands. It looks like Vincent did have a single accident. Fortunately, this unstable young man only rides an ordinary bicycle. If Vincent rides a motorcycle, no one knows what will happen to Vincent?


    Paul sat next to him in silence. Because he did not know the cause of Vincent''s fight with Chloe, Paul could only wait.


    "Why are you following me?" finally, Vincent''s flat voice sounded.


    "The first miss was worried about you."


    Vincent snorted at the answer.


    "You mean she''s worried I''ll go to Benjie?" was his sarcasm, making Paul raised an eyebrow.


    Benjamin? What does it have to do with his first miss''s younger brother?


    "No. Earlier, the first miss said she was afraid you would act recklessly."


    "By telling Benjie."


    Paul sighed in resignation at the stubborn teenager next to him.


    "What are you arguing about? You don''t usually oppose the first miss like this."


    "Benjie... is not Davone Paxton''s biological child. And for this reason, Chloe separated Benjie from his mother, making my mother worry about her sister... not only that, do you know that right now her mother is seriously ill due to malnutrition? How could Chloe be so heartless??!"


    "The first miss has her reasons..."


    "By making other people suffer all his life?! If I had known that she was this cruel, I would never have protected her from that person!"


    "Do you regret to took the training to protect the first miss?" Paul himself didn''t know why he was asking it either.


    "I do," Vincent replied coldly. "I hope she will be punished." after cursing Chloe, Vincent got up, left his bike, and walked to a place.


    Paul just sighed and decided to return to Eastern Wallace. After this, he will tell Lest to cross out Vincent''s name as the main candidate for the L team leader''s successor.


    Unfortunately, once he got to Eastern Wallace, Paul couldn''t find Chloe anywhere. After investigating in and out, he found out that Chloe left the house without bodyguards. Paul immediately contacted Lest and Marcel to search where Chloe was.


    That night all of Marcel and Lest''s special forces men were deployed to look for Chloe. If only they could use Stealth''s assistance, they could find the first miss in a matter of minutes or even seconds. Unfortunately, Stealth was deactivated, and until now, after searching for four hours, they have been unable to find her.


    Then came a headline saying the Paxton heiress was found lifeless in a cheap hotel room covered in blood.


    Surprisingly, one of the S team members accidentally identified the splattered blood on the floor... which turned out to be Vincent''s blood.


    Knowing this, Marcel orders his men to look for Vincent because he suspects that Vincent had killed his wife. Alas... they found him dying in the hospital.


    Marcel desired to immediately demand an explanation from Vincent whether his identity as Chloe''s husband would be revealed or not.  Lest and Paul managed to prevent him so that the problem they were facing did not get complicated.


    In the end, Paul approached the Regnz family, who were waiting in front of the operating room. It was then that he realized the Regnz family was accusing Chloe of what happened to their youngest son. They wanted to take Chloe to court for allowing minors to train in martial arts and face a dangerous mafia group. Both parties accuse each other without wanting to yield.


    Since then, good relations between Paxton and Regnz have broken apart, and there was a cold war between them for years.


    It was only in the last few years that the Regnz family had accepted invitations and came to commemorate Chloe''s death day.


    "No one knows what happened to Vincent that night and why his blood was found in the area of ??the first miss''s body, so we just assumed... Vincent was blinded with anger and hatred so..."


    "NO WAY! Vincent couldn''t have done it!" snapped Cathy now with tears in her eyes. She couldn''t bear to hear it anymore.


    Vincent killed her mother? What nonsense!


    But why did her mother have to abandon Benjamin''s birth mother to make Vincent angry?


    In her memory, her adoptive mother was gentle and kind to her. In her memories, Vincent treated her with care and the million love that always adorns the man''s eyes.


    The fact that she had a birth mother who could ruin someone''s life and also a man she loved turned out to be her mother''s killer... made her chest feel tight. She couldn''t accept it... There was no way she could believe this fact.


    Cathy wished she was Catherine West. Even though her father... her birth uncle, hated her... she would rather live with him than face this horrible reality.


    Cathy cried loudly and refused any comfort her brother or Paul gave.. She was holding her head because she suddenly felt dizzy, Cathy also felt it was getting harder to breathe, and finally¡­ she passed out.

 Chapter 149 - Chloes Letter (1)

    Cathy woke up with her head still a little dizzy. At first, he was confused by the strange atmosphere around her. Then she remembered that Alpha II and Paul had told her everything from the time her parents met and then married; how she parted with her twin brother to the fact that Vincent was suspected of murdering her birth mother.


    Cathy hoped this was only a dream. She wished he was just hallucinating and would wake up from her nightmare. But when she remembered the letter she found in V''s workroom a few months ago, it broke her heart.


    Vincent has apologized to her, and he has asked forgiveness from her... The man stated it as if he was the one who killed her mother.


    She never met her birth mother, but for some reason, when she heard that her birth mother was killed by the man she loved, it made her heart feel like a sharp object had stabbed her soul. So painful, so suffocating, so soul-killing.


    Once again, her tears flowed profusely, and she sobbed with tears.


    Cathy heard a knock on her bedroom door and her brother''s voice calling out to her. Cathy turned her back on the door and covered herself with the blanket. She did not want to meet anyone or see anyone''s face... including her twin.


    "I don''t know if this helps... but I''ll put our mother''s letter here. You can read it if you want. No one will bother you. We''ll be waiting for you outside."


    After that, the door closed again, and Cathy continued her crying, which even sounded more painful in her ears.


    Outside, Kinsey was leaning his back against the door of his sister''s room. He heard his sister cry grievously. Kinsey was not the type to be sensitive or get carried away easily. But this time, somehow, he felt his heart ached when he heard his sister''s cries. It was as if he could feel what Cathy was feeling.


    This was why he wanted to delay as long as possible to prevent Cathy from learning the past. Even though Kinsey did not like Vincent, he knows that his sister loves the man and even longing for him. This truth would only be a heavy blow to Cathy, and Kinsey didn''t want his sister to heartbroken like this.


    Sooner or later, Cathy would find out either way, so Kinsey only hoped that time would pass and Cathy could retrieve her missing cheerfulness.


    Cathy didn''t know how long she cried until she fell asleep. When she woke up, there was already a tray of food on the table next to her bed. Cathy didn''t feel hungry at all and had no appetite. She preferred to read her mother''s letter, which her brother stored in a small box.


    Inside the crate box, there were several envelopes with the letter R and consecutive numbers. Is it possible that she should read them in order?


    Finally, she took an envelope with the words R1 written on it and started reading it.


    ***


    (R1)


    Happy birthday my little angel. Today you are one year old, and I look forward to welcoming you to this place in two months. I can''t wait to meet you. I used to imagine what your face would be like, what your voice would be like, whether you had the same hair like your father or me.


    When you first came to this world, I didn''t have time to see your face, and now I wonder... is your face similar to mine or like your father?


    I''ll find out when you come here.


    Signed the mother who always thinks of you,


    ***


    (R2)


    Happy second birthday Rinrin. After waiting for more than a year, I finally got to know your name. I''m a bad mother, huh? Since I didn''t give you a name, will you blame me?


    It''s okay if you blame me. It''s okay if you hate me when you grow up. So let me be so selfish and separate you from Rischa every night. I know you already think of Rischa as your mother, but I took you away from her so I can sleep with you every night.


    You cried and couldn''t sleep until you finally fell ill. At that time, I could not stand to see you sick. Thus, I was forced to let go of you and let you sleep with Rischa again.


    I know it''s my fault. I know I can''t be selfish... but can I meet you in your dreams? At least I want to hear you call me ''mom'' even if only once.


    Signed the mother who always loves you,


    C


    ***


    (R3)


    Happy third birthday to my little daughter. I didn''t know I missed you so much. It''s the third month since you left this place. I bet you are with a new family. Maybe you are wondering why I separated you from Rischa. I will tell you the reason after you grow up.


    I''m sorry that I couldn''t celebrate your birthday and ashamed that I kept you away from your birth father. I did it because I had to. I hope you can understand my thinking. Even if you don''t, I will still love you.


    Signed


    C


    ***


    (R4)


    Happy fourth birthday,


    Guess what I just did? I snuck from my bodyguards to meet you. Of course, Zero always followed me, but it''s different if I have to be followed by Paul or Lest.


    Are you asking who Zero is? Someday when you grow up, Zero will meet you. However, I''m afraid the Zero you meet will be different from the Zero I know.


    Because you already can speak fluently, I will tell you a secret.


    The father who made you his daughter was my dear brother, Daniel Paxton. He is my most beloved brother, but it seems like he doesn''t love me because I didn''t support him against our father''s second marriage.


    At first, I was worried that Daniel didn''t love you as much as I do. But apparently, my worries were in vain. You look happy when Daniel carries you on his shoulder. The two of you laugh so much that I envy my own brother. I also want to laugh with you or play with you and talk about almost everything with you.


    Because of that, I will find a way where you can stay safe by my side, and together with your biological father, we can all live happily.


    Will you wait for me?

 Chapter 150 - Chloes Letter (2)

    (R5)


    Happy fifth birthday Rinrin,


    Today I disguised myself as an ordinary woman and followed you with Daniel in secret. I feel proud of myself that Daniel was not aware of my existence. Am I like a spy in a movie now? Maybe I have a knack for that? What do you think?


    Now you are sitting on a long bench with Daniel looking up at a pretty rainbow. Then you ask why rainbows have many colors, making me curious what my brother would answer. Instead of answering, Daniel told you to count the number of colors.


    I laugh too when you can''t count correctly. I''ll tell you a secret.


    Daniel did not know the answer to your question. He always asked another question if he could not answer the question. Funny, isn''t he?


    ***


    (R6)


    Happy sixth birthday, my little angel Rinrin,


    I heard that you have started to read fluently and your progress is the fastest among your friends. I became suspicious that you might not be the same as me. Could it be that you are just like your father?


    Lately, I found out that your father was a genius. He was the best graduate and always won first place in his school. I don''t know whether I should be proud or jealous to see that you have inherited your father''s intelligence.


    When I was a child, I was plodding and couldn''t read nor write even though I was six years old. Well, I''m a spoiled princess and lazy to study. Besides, my father and uncle doted on me and never forced me to do things I hate.


    Nevertheless, I''m happy you are your father''s daughter, and Daniel often brags you to his friends.


    Over time I felt that Daniel was your birth father. He pampers you even buy everything you want even though you don''t need it. Sometimes, he acted overreacted and like a madman brag about how genius his daughter.


    Sometimes I wanted to knock his head and told him that you are my daughter.


    I also want to spoil you, but I don''t want you to grow up to be a spoiled child. Am I wrong to think like that?


    ***


    (R7)


    Happy seventh birthday Rinrin.


    Sorry, I couldn''t come to see you today, but I''m sure Daniel will celebrate your birthday as lively as before.


    It looks like this will be my shortest letter. Sorry, I can''t write any longer.


    ***


    Cathy read the seven letters with tears in her eyes. She never knew that her mother was always watching her and seeing her every time she had his birthday. What is even more surprising is her father... Daniel used to dote on her.


    But... why can''t she remember anything about her father? Why did she only remember the bitter memories of her father?


    Cathy wiped her tears because she wanted to read the next letter. She hoped she could find out something else about her father that she couldn''t remember. She wanted to dig up her memory about her father... Daniel, who took care of her.


    Cathy looks for an envelope that says R8, but only RR and RR2 are there.


    Not wanting to wait anymore, Cathy took an envelope with RR written on it and started reading it.


    ***


    (RR)


    Happy birthday my little girl...


    In fact, it was only a few seconds ago that I finished writing for you when you were seven years old. I''m afraid that after this I won''t have time anymore so I''ll tell you the truth.


    Catherine, your father''s name is Marcel Alvianc. I didn''t tell him you were born into this world because I thought you could live a calmer life and be able to live your life like an average kid. You also have a twin brother named Kinsey. Your brother didn''t know about you either, but I will let him know by the same letter after this.


    I hope you never read this letter, but if you do read it... that means I no longer exist in this world and you already know your real identity.


    I don''t know how old you are now; I hope you are old enough to know what I''m going to tell you through this letter.


    I don''t know if you already know about Stealth or not. If you find out, I wish you could activate it then destroy it.


    I entrusted the key to someone. If that person doesn''t see you, you don''t have to take control of Stealth nor sustain it. If that person comes up to you and gives you the key, I want you to activate it then... detonate it. Alpha or Zero will help you do it. Apart from the two of them, never tell anyone your plan, including LS.


    LS can be trusted, but they have their own way of thinking and are more concerned with Stealth rather than us.


    Stealth had been long enough to turn the Paxton family cold and heartless. They would not care about their family members as long as they could take over Stealth. I''m no different either, and I''m so sorry.


    I don''t want the same to happen to your generation. I want Stealth destroyed, and Paxton''s treasure inherited equally. There will be no more jealousy or greed. I hope the Paxtons will be like the Regnz family.


    I hope we can sincerely treasure our family members and values ??everything with love and not by wealth.


    I want to break Paxton''s cruel blood curse. I know this is a difficult request. Therefore... try to find Alpha and Zero, ask them to support you. I''m sure they''ll be willing to do it.


    I also want to say something one last time. Rinrin, at first, I didn''t expect your forgiveness. I know you will get angry or hate me for keeping you from your real family. At first, I thought it would be okay if I had to live with your hatred for me.


    But now... I want to get your forgiveness. I''m sorry... I''m really sorry.


    Sorry for leaving you alone, sorry to make you suffer, sorry for having a mother like me. And sorry... because I couldn''t accompany you to the end.


    I really and will always love you and your brother too. You two have never left my heart for a second.. I sincerely hope that you two never read my letter and could live like any children could live a happy life. But if you read this letter, could you grant my request?

 Chapter 151 - Chloes Letter (3)

    I want you both to support and cherish each other no matter what. You are siblings, and you have the same blood flowing in your body. I can''t keep my brother, and I regretted it a lot.


    I know it was my mistake to part the two of you, and I expected nothing if you decided to hate me. But I hope that you would cherish each other once you meet.


    I hope that your relationship is the same as that of the siblings I have ever met¡ªthe Regnz family.


    Even though they have countless assets and stock options, they are never greedy or ambitious to beat each other. They were always supportive of each other and helped without expecting repayment.


    They had a big heart to forgive their kins no matter how big they made a mistake. I wonder if they ever feel immense anger to the point they would throw their kin.


    Their ideal family home life was totally different from us, Paxton. We could never trust our uncle or cousins... sometimes, we had to be wary of our own siblings. I was lucky enough that Daniel did not consider me as his hindrance. He cherished me as much as I did him.


    Therefore, I could send you to Daniel with a light heart because I know he would love and treasure you as if you are his daughter. I knew he felt reluctant to accept you at the beginning because he had no experience handling a child. I hope you could understand that.


    I wish I was born into the Regnz family and not the Paxtons. I wish my two children would also be born as Regnz, but we can never choose our parents or children. That''s why I can only ask you to love, cherish, and help your twin without hesitation or expecting anything in return.


    I know you guys must hate me for separating you guys, but ... remember. You are innocent and don''t blame or hate each other. Although rumors and reality say Paxton''s blood is ruthless and could hurt his kin without blinking, please remember that you are nothing like that.


    Just as Savannah is willing to relinquish Stealth''s control to fulfill Zedach''s ambitions, Alpha and Zero protected their loved ones unconditionally and are willing to sacrifice their lives.


    So we are.


    When a Paxton loves someone sincerely, he will do anything to make the person he loves happy. Even if he had to give up the power of this world and sacrifice his life, he was willing to do it. He will make sure the people he loves can live in peace, prosperity, and happiness.


    That''s why I''m sure you can do it. You will not be tempted by power or hatred. I am sure you can get rid of your sense of egoism and greed.


    Maybe you are wondering why I''m so sure that you both wouldn''t turn into something evil. I will let you know the answers.


    It is because you are my kids. You are Marcel Alvianc''s children, and I''m sure you will not become cruel and heartless Paxton.


    Once again, I asked for your forgiveness, and I want you to know I did it to protect both of you. I hope you can forgive me and be able to love and protect each other.


    Goodbye, my children. I will always pray about your safety and happiness.


    Much love,


    Your mother who never forget her beloved twin children.


    ***


    Cathy had clasped her mouth with one hand, holding back sobs amidst her mother''s letter. She never met her birth mother, nor did she know what her mother''s personality and temperament were like.


    Hearing stories from Benjamin and Paul earlier, she got the impression that her mother had a cold heart and only cared about herself. She felt that her birth mother just wanted to run away and throw away all her responsibilities as a mother by using an excuse to protect her twins.


    Not only that, her mother had a pitiless heart to the point of separating a mother from a small child just because the boy was not related by blood to her. Her mother also didn''t think about a teenage boy''s safety and future when she let Lest trained Vincent.


    Cathy felt that her mother was very selfish and narrow-minded, no different from the other Paxton members who tried to harm her.


    However, from these letters, it was as if she could feel what her birth mother was experiencing. She couldn''t imagine how her mother felt when she had to send her newborn babies away. Or how her mother could handle her stress when faced with a dilemma to ensure the safety of those dear to her mother.


    Chloe loved her two children, including Daniel and Benjamin, and wished she could protect them from sneaky old snake Paxton. Unfortunately, Chloe couldn''t guard them at the same time because Stealth had been turned off. She purposedly deactivated it so that no one could use it anymore or wag war to compete with each other to seize the satellite.


    The most important was Chloe worried that she would become the monster she afraid of.


    Chloe was lulled and felt the temptation to avenge all the sneaky attacks from Leonard and Martin. But she felt like changing and wanted to be a family like the Regnz family. That''s why she decided to turn it off.


    She knew she wouldn''t be able to protect those close to her once Stealth deactivated. Therefore, she sent Cathy away from her while Kinsey would forever be safe under the Alvianc group''s wings.


    She could have sent Cathy to Marcel, and she was sure her husband would be so excited to dot on his only baby girl. However, she knew Cathy wouldn''t escape from the Paxton''s probing eyes as long as she had the same face as her. Hence, she decided to make Cathy out of other Paxton''s sight.


    If only Cathy did not have her face, perhaps, Cathy could live happily with her birth father and got a princess-like treatment. Not that Cathy mind that she couldn''t live with her father. She only wished that her birth mother was still alive and she could talk about almost everything, mostly... she needed someone to talk with right now.


    Cathy started to understand her mother''s way of thinking. Outsiders must have hated Chloeny because her mother was cold-hearted and cruel. But her mother''s letters were enough to make her feel the mother''s love.


    She was sure there was some unsolved puzzle between her mother''s death and Vincent''s unfortunate condition that occurred eighteen years old. There must be something missing.


    Even though Vincent once told Paul he was sorry and cursed at Chloe, she was sure it was just impulsive angry words from a teenager who couldn''t control his emotions. She was convinced that Vincent didn''t mean it when he said those mean curses.


    In her eyes, Vincent has millions of love for the people he cares about. His family, her and also... people around the man. It was proven when Vincent found out that Chloe separated Evelyn from Benjamin. The teenage Vincent was furious, knowing about it. She felt confident that Vincent regretted his action and would definitely find Chloe and apologize to her.


    Alas, before Vincent could apologize, Chloe was already gone. And there must be some reason why Vincent''s blood was found near her mother''s body. She did not know what, but she was sure it wasn''t Vincent who killed her mother.


    If only Vincent had not amnesia, all of them could find the truth. But when Vincent decided to back on the team, that man vanished unnoticed so that they couldn''t interrogate the man.


    Even though Cathy could meet Vincent, she doubted that the man would remember what happened in the hotel. Alpha and Paul told her that Vincent had amnesia and forgot everything once he woke up from his coma state.


    Cathy wiped her tears and took the last envelope that had writing RR2. She skimmed it and was breathing hard. Her heart was beating rapidly, and her tears were flowing again.


    "This... This letter..." Cathy could not take it anymore and immediately rushed out of her room looking for her brother.


    "Brother, can you find Vincent? Please, I want to see him immediately. I have something to tell him. Can you do it?"


    "..." Kinsey didn''t answer her and just stared at her with a look she couldn''t understand.


    "Second miss," Paul called out to her. "Mister Vincent should be at Lest''s team training ground. It''s just that, after a month of training, he disappeared and we can''t trace him until now. The last time we checked his cell phone logs was the day you attended the reunion. After that, he disappeared without leaving a trace."


    "No... impossible. Why did he disappear? Did something bad happen to him?"


    "Are you still worried about him?" there was an icy and hair-raising tone in Kinsey''s voice.


    "Brother... please," begged Cathy while gripping her brother''s cloth.


    "You can ask anything from me but this one. Go find someone else to help you.." Kinsey let go of her grip on his cloth and walked away.

 Chapter 152 - Her Anxiety

    It has been almost half a year since she learned her identity and the history of her parents. Since Cathy asked her brother for help finding Vincent, Kinsey was cold and dismissed her.


    Every now and then, Kinsey would visit her and invite her to eat together but act cold a second later every time Cathy mentioned Vincent''s name. In the end, Cathy gave up and decided not to upset her brother furthermore. After all, Kinsey was her real sibling. Cathy did not want each of their meetings to be filled with bad moods or unnecessary arguments.


    Of course, she would not just give up. Cathy tried to ask Paul for help, which seems not much different because all the S team members, including Paul, were more compliant with Kinsey and did not grant her request.


    She did not surprise because she knew Kinsey was the leader of the S team. Automatically, they would listen to Kinsey''s demand instead of her.


    Hence, Cathy decided to look for Lest and Welly, the leaders of the other core team. Unfortunately, she didn''t know where she could find them.


    In the end, Cathy returned to her activities before she worked at the Alvianc group. She tutored privately from house to house and spent time with her three younger siblings as usual. It''s just... Cathy couldn''t smile broadly or feel happy like before.


    Not because she missed Vincent, but also because she couldn''t get rid of the truth of her family''s past. She wished to meet Vincent at the same time she did not know how to behave when they meet later.


    ''Vincent will suffer when with you. It was his willpower to move on and closed his unfortunate past. But if he stayed by your side, his past would haunt him back for the rest of his life. Do you want Vincent to live in misery by your side?''


    His uncle''s words echoed in his mind. Will Vincent suffer when he is with him? Does Vincent not want to stay by her side because she is the daughter of someone who has ruined his future and plunged him into a violent world?


    Realizing this made her even more afraid... the day the two met that day would also be their goodbye.


    Cathy missed Vincent very, very much. Even the word ''very'' could not describe how much she was longing. Cathy wanted to meet Vincent at the same time she didn''t want to meet him.


    It would be better for Cathy not to meet and miss him, but their status was still a lover rather than to meet, and then they had to separate forever.


    "Cathy... Cathy..."


    A voice calling out her name broke her reverie.


    "Ah, sorry. What did you say?"


    "I asked you if you wanted to go upstairs or not. Once you get in here, your mind is elsewhere. Visitors will think I just broke your heart." Frank explained with a sense of humor.


    Cathy just smiled thinly to understand what Frank meant, trying to comfort her. During the last six months, Cathy has often taken the time to come to the gallery in the hope of knowing the news of Vincent''s whereabouts. And every time she wanted to be alone, she would go up to the second floor and enter V''s private room. Sometimes Cathy even fell asleep at V''s table for hours. But this time, she didn''t want to go up.


    "No. I don''t think I''m in the mood to go upstairs. I don''t know what else to do? Frank, if you were me... what would you do?"


    "I''ll forget about it and find a new one. I often hear from women that life will be easier with those who love you than with those you love."


    "Vincent loves me... I thought like that. It looks like people''s feelings can change. Will my feelings change too? Can I find someone who loves me? Can I love that person as much as I did to him?" Cathy exhaled a heavy sigh. "I don''t even know anymore."


    "Cathy..." Frank sighed, feeling sympathy for her.


    "If I had to part with him, it would be nice we never met. That way, I don''t have to fall in love or have to feel how to be apart from a loved one." Cathy sighed before continuing, "I''m pathetic, right?"


    Frank smiled faintly in response. He hopes that the young girl in front of him could be cheerful again, like when she was with Vincent before.


    "Are you busy tonight?" Frank asked.


    "I don''t think I have a schedule for tonight."


    "Want to have dinner with me? Felis will be there too. If you don''t mind, you can join us."


    "Felis? As in Felicia Bernz?"


    Frank nodded his head while offering her a thin smile.


    Cathy stared blankly at the pictures displayed all over the walls of the building. When she accidentally runs into Felicia at Amour''s tower, she found out that Felicia was Vincent''s friend. Apparently, Frank also knows Felicia?


    "What is the relationship between Felicia and Vincent? It seems they are very close. You too, I did not know you are also friends with Felicia Bernz."


    "Vincent and Felis grew up together since childhood. You could say Felicia is Vincent''s younger sister. As for me... I met them both at the campus. Since then, the three of us have always been together. Don''t get me wrong. Vincent and Felicia are only friends. Their relationship will never be more than that." Frank continued when he saw a disappointed expression at Cathy.


    "Where is the place?" after all, she felt there were some things she wanted to ask the woman.


    After writing down the address, Cathy went out and met Owen. The two of them strolled across the building in silence.


    Owen always accompanied behind her to keep his distance. Not too close and not too far. He knew right now that the second lady needed some time alone.


    Cathy walked past the places she had visited with Vincent. It had been six months that she routinely passed through these streets, making Owen memorized the route by heart.


    Even though she has passed the same road hundreds of times, Cathy was never bored with her daily life. Even though there is no Vincent by her side, she could still see Vincent if she goes to her memorable places with that man.


    Sometimes she saw Vincent smile at her; sometimes, she felt her head being rubbed gently by Vincent''s hand; sometimes, she felt her hand being grasped by the man''s big warm hand. Whatever that man had done to her, sometimes she could feel it.


    Cathy didn''t care whether Vincent''s appearance was a shadow of her memory or just an illusion. As long as she could see the man''s face, she was quite happy.


    Unfortunately, no matter how often she saw Vincent, she never heard his voice. Now she doubted whether she could still recognize her lover''s voice or not. She couldn''t even remember what Vincent''s voice was like anymore.


    Cathy''s steps stopped when she felt something wet her cheeks. Her fingers touched her cheeks, and she saw that they were wet with tears. Why is she crying during the day? Is her heart not satisfied enough to cry every night?


    Realizing that she had forgotten Vincent''s voice, Cathy''s heart was dying. Will Vincent slowly disappear from her life? Or... her heart built a defense system and tried to drive Vincent''s existence out of her mind?


    Cathy crouched down, staring at the street blankly. She tried to cast the image of Vincent smiling at her but... nothing. She couldn''t remember what Vincent''s smile looked like. The only thing she remembered was Vincent''s flat expression when he picked her up at the cafe. The man neither held her hand nor looked at her. She felt physically very close but also very far away. Now... the distance between them was far and farther as time goes by.


    Once again, Cathy''s tears rolled down her cheeks... only this time without a sound. No one realized that Cathy was crying there.


    ***


    That night Cathy, Felicia, and Frank ate together at a restaurant owned by Frank''s older sister. Unlike what Cathy imagined, it turned out that Felicia welcomed her in a friendly manner. It was very different when they met at the Amour tower.


    "I''m sorry, at that time I was drunk. I always can''t think straight when drunk. I promise I will make up for it from now on." said Felicia. "So what were we talking about at that time? I tried to contact you, but you never picked up or replied to my message."


    Cathy was confused by the last sentence. Could it be that the unknown number calling her was Felicia?


    Paul and Kinsey often warned her not to receive calls from unknown numbers quickly. Likewise, with anonymous messages... she immediately deleted them without reading them.


    "Sorry..." was all Cathy could say. Even if she wanted to explain, she didn''t know how to explain it.


    To avoid the same incident, this time, Cathy made sure to save Felicia''s number.

 Chapter 153 - His Number Seven

    "Now tell us, how did you meet Vincent? As far as I know, Vincent will run away as soon as he meets a girl. So I was amazed to hear he has a lover. Why do you disturb me?" Felis said the last sentence to Frank because his friend elbowed her hand repeatedly.


    "We can discuss something else. How about ..."


    "What do you mean discussing something else? I''m interested in the person who managed to captivate Vincent''s heart. After all, Vincent has set her number as seven. How could I..."


    "How do you know if Vincent assigned her number seven?" this time, it was Frank who interrupted Felis'' sentence.


    "I''ve seen it on his phone. He saved Catherine''s number as ''My7''."


    "Really? Are you sure?" Cathy could see Frank''s eyes turning cheerful.


    "I am sure. What? Do you think I had a sight problem?"


    Hearing this, Frank smiled broadly and looked at Cathy with an unfathomable look that Cathy couldn''t understand.


    What does she mean Vincent assigned her number as ''My7''? Why did Frank look so happy and smile at her mysteriously? What''s wrong with number seven anyway?


    Why makes it important that she was Vincent''s number seven? Cathy couldn''t understand what they were talking about at all.


    "So... how did you guys meet?" asked Felicia back to her original question.


    "Uhm..." Cathy didn''t know what to answer. Her feelings were both chaotic and dark. She was longing for Vincent at the same time didn''t want to talk about him. Just hearing the name Vincent drained her energy, especially if she had to recall her memories with that man.


    "Sorry, I''m not in the mood to talk about it," answered Cathy at last before finally dissolving into her thoughts.


    Felicia noticed the gloomy expression on the girl and wondered if something happened between the lovebird.


    "What happened?" whispered Felicia to Frank.


    "Vincent disappeared without a word. You already know that too."


    "I know. But isn''t it at least Vincent still contacting her?"


    Frank gave her a look, making the tigress gasped in shock. "No way! He didn''t contact her either? What a jerk." she managed to hold her anger and made a lower yell.


    "Catherine, how about we go to the gallery?" suggested Felicia, earning a sigh from her friend.


    "Why go to the gallery? She''s been there often."


    "Does our dear friend only have one gallery?"


    "You mean..."


    "Yes, that one," said Felicia confidently.


    "Then, after finishing this meal, I''ll escort you."


    Frank didn''t think he was very good at comforting a broken-hearted woman. Felicia had experienced it and now has learned to accept the reality. Therefore, he will leave it to Felicia. Better to let the two women talk privately and comfort each other.


    A few moments later...


    Cathy and Felicia entered an ancient building consisting of three floors. Once inside, Cathy could see many photos in the frames that were displayed on the table. Photo of a boy and girl. There were also photos of the two boys as well as the faces of other young children.


    Felicia explained the photos one by one. Most of the pictures there were photos of Vincent and Felicia when they were kids.


    This was the first time Cathy has seen a photo of Vincent as a child. She felt that Vincent looked very cute and sweet when he was young. She also saw the mischief glint of eyes and the big smile that still lingered on his face.


    Cathy didn''t say much, but she enjoyed Felicia''s story about their childhood.


    "Look at this."


    Cathy saw a boy on the bed with black hair standing straight. It was seen that the child had just woken up.


    "Isn''t it funny? His hair always looks like this every time he wakes up. That''s why I call him a black hedgehog."


    Cathy just smiled in response to the giggling laugh from Felicia.


    Next, Felicia showed a photo where little Vincent pinched the cheek of a boy who was taller than him. Apparently, the boy is Benjamin.


    This was also the first time Cathy has seen a photo of her uncle as a child. Cathy did not miss Felicia''s sad and hurt expression when she mentioned Benjamin.


    Cathy also realized that Felicia was trying to avoid Benjamin''s photos and only focused on Vincent and herself.


    Unfortunately, the longer Cathy heard Felicia''s explanation about Vincent''s childhood, the more her heartfelt anxiety. Suddenly she didn''t like the kind woman in front of her. She had never felt this before. What is this feeling?


    "Have you ever had feelings for Vincent?" even Cathy herself was surprised that she didn''t expect to ask this. But when she saw Felicia stop walking and her body stiffen, her heart ached. It looks like she won''t like the answer.


    "If I said I never had feelings for him, would you believe it?"


    Cathy couldn''t answer it. She didn''t know whether she should believe it or not. Judging from the dozens of photos between Vincent and Felicia, everyone could see their affections toward each other. It was highly impossible if they didn''t have any feelings.


    Now Cathy knew the feelings she feels right now. She felt sick because Felicia seemed to know Vincent better than she did.


    She was jealous that Felicia knew about Vincent''s childhood. She was feeling jealous... jealous of a woman for the first time.


    "I do not know," answered Cathy limply. She wanted to get out of there immediately before her jealousy grew and did the thing he would regret.


    "I did like him once," said Felicia, making Cathy grip her long coat. "I even imagined that the two of us would be the perfect couple and that one day we would get married.


    But do you know the exciting part? Vincent likes me too. I can feel it. The way he acts around me, the way he looks at me or stares at me... all his sweet gestures are very different when he meets other women. We both like each other and are inseparable."


    Stop it ... I don''t want to hear it. Begged Cathy but couldn''t find her voice.


    "Sadly, Vincent never expressed his feelings to me. If only he did, I would have accepted him, and I think we are already married and have some kids who look like us."


    Cathy''s lips trembled, and her voice was very weak as she dared herself up to ask.


    "Do you know why Vincent never confessed?"


    "Because I''m not his number seven. I''ll never be number seven in his heart."


    Number seven? What does the number seven actually mean? Isn''t it common for people to call someone their number one? Why does it have to be number seven? What''s so special about this number?


    "But I''m so grateful he never did. Because then I can meet Benben, fall in love with him, and also..." Felicia paused for a moment. "At least now he''s found his number seven. That''s why you don''t have to worry. He will definitely come back to you." without Cathy knowing, Felicia tried to change the topic.


    "Can I ask something? You''ve been calling me his number seven. What does that mean?"


    "That..." Felicia did not continue her sentence. Instead, looking at Cathy with an investigating gaze made Cathy feel uncomfortable. "Before I answer, I want to confirm something. How do you think about Vincent right now? Is it still the same, or already change? If there is a change in your heart, what kind of change is that? You love him even more and want to always be by his side, or do you feel you are not worthy of being on his side?"


    Cathy''s face turned pale at that. Why was Felicia able to touch something she was trying to hide? Since she learned the truth of her past, since she read her mother''s letters, Cathy felt she didn''t deserve Vincent''s love.


    She was afraid that Vincent would suffer with her, and she was scared that Vincent would blame her by using her mother. She was worried... there were many things she would be afraid of if Vincent was by her side.


    "I... I don''t know whether I deserve to be with him or not."


    "That means you doubt his feelings for you."


    "No. To be precise, I''m not sure of myself."


    "You doubt your own feelings?" Felicia''s tone sounded incredulous. "Are you trying to tell me that you plan to forget about him?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t know anymore." Cathy''s voice was trembling, and tears were threatening to come out of her place. "Can you not push me anymore? How much longer do I have to wait for him? It''s been a year I haven''t heard from him. You all defend him because you are his best friend. You told me to hang on, then what about my feelings? Since that night, I have never been able to sleep peacefully every night. My days were full of unpleasant facts and making me stress. I... I don''t know.." this time, Cathy couldn''t hold back her tears anymore and let them run down her cheeks.

 Chapter 154 - The Paintings

    Ever since Cathy found out about the hidden past between her mother and Vincent, she has never been able to live in peace. In her heart, she blamed her mother for making Vincent grew up abnormally. At the same time, she was grateful that Vincent was there by her mother''s side so that Chloe could survive.


    She blamed herself for feeling grateful towards Vincent, even though she knew that Vincent''s bright life turned upside down because of her mother.


    Not only that... now she realized something she had previously denied.


    Cathy... kind of blamed Vincent for being a brat and fought with Chloe. She did not like the man''s curse about her mother to Paul. If Vincent didn''t argue with Chloe, if Vincent didn''t make Chloe desperate to leave the house, Chloe would still be alive.


    Is it possible... because of this... because she blamed Vincent, one by one she forgot something about him? First was his voice, then the man''s smile¡­ now she couldn''t even remember how her heart would skip a beat for him the first time.


    Cathy continued to cry, and she fell limply while hitting her aching chest.


    "I don''t know what to do. I want to meet him, but I don''t want to see him at the same time. I... I don''t know... I feel lost and abandoned."


    Felicia immediately hugged Cathy, who was crying harder and harder, while patting her back gently. She felt sorry that she had asked Cathy a tough question. She knew very well what it was like to be abandoned.


    Benjamin rejected her for reasons that did not make sense, while Vincent disappeared for every critical reason. Felicia knew her best friend was gone because of one goal. To ensure Cathy''s safety and nothing else would hurt her.


    Felicia should have given mental support to Cathy or ensure her that everything would be alright. She didn''t help because of Vincent''s request, who collected her debt when his best friend gave her photos of Benjamin last year.


    Felicia sincerely wished to make the two happy together because he didn''t want her best friend nor Catherine to have a tragic end like her and Benjamin.


    "I''m sorry. Calm down. I didn''t mean to make you worse off. I''ll tell you everything. Before that, let''s go up to the third floor. I have something to show you."


    Cathy began to feel calm after crying for a few minutes, still only a few small sobs. Even though Cathy was not a crybaby, somehow, she became one every time Vincent''s name was mentioned.


    Now they passed dozens of photos hanging on the wall and the table. This time Felicia didn''t explain each one and immediately took Cathy to the third floor.


    Unlike the two previous floors, there weren''t any photos on the third floor. There were only seven large canvases with different paintings.


    The seven canvases stood in line to fill the room. Cathy saw six canvases with paintings of different women. In fact, in one of his paintings, a child was walking while holding a balloon floating in the air. Cathy could also see Felicia''s face in between. Surprisingly, there wasn''t any painting on the seventh canvas. The canvas was still clean and white.


    "Vincent never wanted to deal with women, especially if the girl came from an unknown background. He always avoided any woman who approached him. In this world, there were only six women he cherishes." continued Felis. "The first one," she pointed her finger to the painting of the woman on the first canvas, "Mrs. Flourence Regnz. She was Vincent''s grandmother. She was one of those people who pampered and educated Vincent in his childhood days. The old lady doted on him very much," explained Felicia.


    Then Felicia pointed to the second painting. The woman was Vienna Regnz, Vincent''s biological mother, followed by Vanessa Regnz in the third painting. Felicia was the woman in the fourth painting, and Abigail was in the fifth painting. All of the women in the five images were members of Vincent''s dearest family.


    "Then she is..." Felicia pointed to the woman on the sixth canvas. The woman stood with her back facing her with her face turned to the side. The woman had wavy waist-length hair. Cathy couldn''t see the color, but she could still feel the sadness radiating from the woman''s back in the painting. Did the painter experience deep sorrow while painting it?


    "Your birth mother, Chloeny Paxton."


    Cathy gasped at the continuation of Felicia''s sentence. She was shocked that her mother was one of the women that Vincent admired. But the shock was not worth it when she realized Felicia found out that she was Chloeny Paxton''s real daughter.


    "H... how do you know I''m Chloeny''s daughter?"


    For a moment, Felicia didn''t answer and just stared blankly at Chloe''s painting before looking straight into Cathy''s eyes with a smile.


    "My name is Felicia Bernz,"


    Cathy was confused why the woman in front of her introduced herself when she already knew the woman''s full name.


    "The daughter of Welly Bernz, chairman of one of Lion Stealth''s core teams."


    Cathy''s eyes widened, completely unexpecting her next words. Felicia is Welly''s daughter? All this time, she had been trying to find Lest or Welly, which had come to nothing, while she could have met Welly''s daughter if she would have taken the time to read her message!


    "You... you are a member of the core C team?"


    "You can say that."


    "So, do you know where Vincent is now? I mean... can you find him?"


    "You want to meet him?"


    "..." Cathy herself didn''t know the answer either. Does she want to meet him? She wanted to meet but also didn''t want to.


    "Sorry. Even though I wanted to tell you, I couldn''t find him. To be honest, I just found out that my parents are part of the LS team, and I''ve only been studying it for the last two months. So I don''t know how to track Vincent''s whereabouts yet."


    Cathy lowered her head in annoyance with herself. Why was she relieved that she didn''t have to see Vincent now? Has she started hating him secretly? Have her feelings changed?

 Chapter 155 - She Felt Lost

    No one knew for how long Cathy and Felicia sat on the sofa on the third floor. Felicia also explained the dilemma she faces. She loved Benjamin very much and could never understand why her parents were always against her feeling. Not only Benjamin, but her parents didn''t like her to be good friends with Vincent either.


    All members of LS hate Vincent and marked Benjamin as their enemy. As a woman, Felicia wanted to let go of her identity and wished to stay by Benjamin''s side even though her parents disapprove of her. Besides, she didn''t want to get involved in Paxton''s feud with LS.


    Unfortunately, Benjamin did not share the same feelings as her, and she did not want to upset her parents. Her aging father was waiting for her to take over not as the company''s executive but as C core''s team leader.


    In the end, Felicia was more obedient to her parents and began to learn to be a good leader.


    "Why are you telling me all this?" asked Cathy after Felicia confided in her.


    "As the successor to team leader C, I hope you can forget about Vincent and accept the fact that you are Chloeny Paxton''s daughter. Even if you are not the heiress to the main throne, you are still her daughter. You cannot act or choose a life partner as your wish, let alone toward the one who caused Chloe''s death. You can''t and shouldn''t be together. Right now, all the core team members are waiting for you to find the activation key to revive Stealth. You must fulfill your destiny as an heiress to the legacy."


    Cathy''s heartfelt heavy to hear that. Even Felicia also told her to forget about Vincent. She had thought Felicia would ask her to hang on by saying Vincent would come back to her because she was his number seven. But now Felicia told her to forget about him? Cathy felt very confused. She didn''t know what to do as if she had hit a dead end and lost.


    "So... I have to forget about it all? I don''t have to wait for him anymore?"


    "I''m not done talking," said Felicia. "Even though I said all of that, but as a friend, I sincerely wish you happiness. I don''t want you to part with those lame excuses because you weren''t meant to be together or something. But, if you doubt your own feelings, I change my mind. If you don''t really- really love him, you better stop. I don''t want Vincent to be hurt because of your half-hearted feelings."


    Cathy looked at Felicia with a hurt look. She felt accused, but she also felt that what she said was not entirely wrong. She herself didn''t know whether she could accept Vincent back to her side or not.


    "Do you know what the number seven means to Vincent?"


    Cathy was silent and listened to Felicia''s explanation about the number seven which had made her curious.


    The number seven was the number of colors in the rainbow, a favorite natural phenomenon of the whole Regnz family.


    There were already six women who occupy each color of the rainbow in Vincent''s heart. And after meeting many women over a dozen years, nothing had succeeded in getting Vincent to put a woman in the seventh color.


    ''The person who will become number seven is the one who can make me feel perfect when she is by my side.'' that''s what Vincent told Felicia a dozen years ago. The number seven was the perfect number for Vincent. Vincent hoped to find a woman who can fill his heart and mind for seven days a week and in the weeks that follow.


    Felicia found herself in one of the first six colors when she graduated from college eleven years ago. From that moment on she knew, she could never monopolize Vincent''s heart. Because of that, she gave up and considered Vincent as a friend.


    "It''s not easy to find someone who can occupy that position. Since Vincent has already chosen you, he will definitely come back. He has a reason why he should go at this time. But I want you to know, he will come back. The rest is just your own feelings. If your feelings had changed, you could stop waiting. And you can say it to him when he meets you. He will understand."


    Cathy wonders if she can do it. Could she stop waiting for him, as Felicia suggested? Cathy felt that if she stopped waiting, maybe she could forget about Vincent completely. If she succeeds in forgetting the man, she would think that her life will feel lighter and slowly she will be cheerful again like before she met Vincent.


    It''s just that she felt like something is missing if she forgets Vincent. Cathy felt a hole in her, and he did not know what object had disappeared, causing the hole.


    Cathy didn''t know what to do. She thought sadly about all the words that Felicia had said. Even when she arrived at her house, she couldn''t find a way out.


    In the room, Cathy laid facing the ceiling of her room, sighing heavily. Cathy has never met her birth mother, nor has she ever seen Chloe and Vincent''s relationship firsthand.


    At this time, all she knew was that both her twin and all of LS blame and hate Vincent. As for Vincent''s family, although she had never seen their reaction when they found out that she was Chloe''s daughter, Cathy was pretty sure they would hate her too.


    Several months ago, she met Vanessa and Abigail by accident. Cathy tried to greet her out of courtesy, but Vanessa did not reply and looked away hastily.


    At that time, she did not know whether Vanessa did not see her or pretended not to see her. If the woman pretended not to see her, it meant that Vincent''s entire family would have known about her mother and were now avoiding her.


    Therefore, even though she wanted to visit Blue Rosemary, she didn''t dare. She was afraid of the look or attitude she would receive. She felt that she was no longer a part of her lover''s life. She even felt that her memories when Vincent confessed her feelings by the lake were just a dream.


    The sweet dreams for a moment like she had in some occasion nights, and when she woke up.... those sweet dreams vanished into nothing.

 Chapter 156 - Their Childhood

    A little girl laughed cheerfully as she bounced in the wet puddle in the backyard. Usually, her mother was there to look after the child but not that day. Her mother was working inside the house so that the ones looking after her were two boys. One was busy playing with the remote-controlled flying helicopter while the other looked at the child anxiously.


    "Vincent, you don''t want to try it?" said Benjie, keeping his eyes focused on the toy.


    "What if she falls? You''re not worried about her at all?" Vincent was more worried about little Rinrin, who was still busy jumping around while chasing a flying butterfly.


    "She''s fine. Even if she falls, she won''t cry. She''s not a whiny kid like you."


    "I''m not whiny!" protested Vincent without looking at his nosy cousin and took care of the little girl attentively.


    Not long after, Rinrin stumbled some tiny rocks and fell. At first, she didn''t cry; instead, she was about to get up and jump back up. But when she saw Vincent running towards her with a concerned look, then checked her body to make sure there were no injuries, little Rinrin cried loudly while hugging Vincent''s neck.


    Benjamin, who was still busy playing with his remote control, was startled to hear Rinrin''s cry. The toddler cried and put her head on Vincent''s shoulder indulgently while Vincent patted Rinrin''s back mildly. Benjamin was stunned in disbelief at the scene before his eyes.


    Vincent was famous for never being patient with small children. Because of that, Vincent never wants to have a younger sibling and always answers no when asked if he wants to have a baby brother or sister. Meanwhile, Rinrin was known as a child who doesn''t cry easily. But why does that kid always turn into a crybaby in front of Vincent?


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk. It looked like the hyper baby girl only became a crybaby when Vincent beside her." clicked Benjamin still couldn''t believe the change in the attitude of the maid''s daughter who worked at his house.


    Benjamin was utterly unaware that his helicopter was still flying and crashed into a tree. A moment later, the helicopter crashed downwards, making a very loud sound.


    "Aaaa... NO!! My helicopter!!"


    Vincent rolled his eyes lazily at the exaggeration of his cousin. Then he took Rinrin, who had stopped crying, into the house.


    Just as they were standing in the center of the main hall, a woman with reddish-brown hair shouted.


    "WATCH OUT!!"


    Rinrin accidentally looked up and saw a huge decorative lamp falling towards her.


    Instantly the atmosphere turned dark, and Catherine woke up from a nightmare... for the umpteenth time.


    Catherine wiped the sweat off her forehead as she calmed herself down. Why did she dream of that same decorative lamp falling on her? It seemed she had dreamed it too but under different circumstances. What''s with the decorative lights? Why does it often appear in her dreams?


    She wondered who that boy was? She felt she heard the boy''s name in her dream, but she couldn''t remember it when she woke up.


    What confused her even more, why did she dream of that boy so often? Who is that boy, really? She was sure the child''s name was mentioned in her dream, but she couldn''t remember it when she woke up. Not only the boys'' names, but she also couldn''t recall what their faces look like.


    If this happened in the past, Cathy would give up and took it as an ordinary dream. But this time, something was different. Somehow she felt like she had seen that child before. Not only the boy who soothed her but also the boy who played his remote control.


    Cathy felt sure she''d seen the two kids before, so this time she was trying hard to remember where she''d seen them both.


    She remembered that Felicia had shown her some photos earlier. Do the two children in her dream have the same face as the photo she saw? When Cathy almost found the answer, her phone buzzed, indicating an incoming message.


    Cathy reflexively took her cellphone to check the name of the sender. Once she saw the sender''s name, her heart seemed to stop.


    She pressed once on the screen of her smartphone and read the contents of the message. Not long after, Cathy got up and immediately called the driver. Because Owen didn''t show up right away and Cathy didn''t want to waste any more time, she just walked out of the house without a jacket, purse, wallet, or anything. Only a cell phone which she kept in her jacket pocket.


    Cathy immediately ran towards the main street and intercepted a taxi. After giving an address, the taxi driver immediately headed to the destination. Unfortunately, Cathy was utterly unaware of gas coming out from below. A few minutes later, Cathy fell asleep, and the taxi driver took her away from her destination.


    ***


    Previously, Cathy had a dream when a decorative lamp fell on her young self. Now she dreamt of other things. An adult man wearing a black mask has carried her and the boy who had hugged her away from the decorative lamp.


    "Zeezee..." Cathy could see the little girl looked excited to see the masked black man.


    The black-masked person rubbed the little girl''s small head before leaving and disappeared from their sight.


    "Are you all right?" asked the woman with reddish-brown hair.


    "I am fine." the boy replied, then glanced at Rinrin, who was still laughing, "Looks like she''s not hurt either." he continued with a sigh of relief. "Chloe, that was such a danger."


    "You''re right. I have to call someone to fix it. We better use a regular-sized lamp." Chloe muttered more to herself. "You are amazing. You are not afraid and protect her," said Chloe while stroking the top of Vincent''s head, making the little boy smile broadly. "I''m proud of you... Vincent."


    Just when Vincent''s name was mentioned, Cathy woke up from her sleep. Vincent? The boy''s name is Vincent?


    That''s it. The boy''s face was exactly the same as what she had seen in the ancient gallery where she and Felicia went. She couldn''t be wrong. Her memory of remembering someone''s face was sharp, so she was sure she wasn''t wrong.


    But... why did she dream of Vincent''s childhood? Why did she also see her biological mother in her dream? This was the first time she had seen her mother in such a colorful fashion. Her mother''s hair was wavy with a reddish-brown color, and her skin was pure white and smooth. The color of her light brown eyes made her unable to take her eyes off her mother''s beautiful eyes. Even as a woman, Cathy was fascinated by her mother''s beauty.


    She knew her mother was very beautiful from the picture, but she did not expect her beauty to be so much more than what she saw when she saw it in full color.


    Only in her dream could she see all kinds of colors. Because of that, she felt very grateful to see her mother, even if it''s just a dream.


    It''s just that she still doesn''t understand why she dreamed of Vincent''s childhood? Or... was it possible that she had met Vincent when she was a baby?


    A faint noise could be heard outside, interrupting her reverie. Now she was aware of the environment around her. Cathy was in a dark room with her hands tied with ropes. Cathy tried to stay calm against the fear that started creeping up her heart. She was trying to find a way out to escape from this place.


    She should have been afraid that she''d been kidnapped. But somehow, Cathy could control her fear. Maybe because she had been warned and received some training from Kinsey and Paul, Cathy didn''t let fear overtake her.


    She tried to remember the series of things she did before ending up in this place. She recalled she received a message, and the sender asked her to come somewhere. Then she got into a taxi to go to the place then... she couldn''t remember.


    All right, that means she was kidnapped while she was in the taxi. It was possible that the taxi driver was in cahoots with the kidnappers or that the driver was even one of the kidnappers. Now Cathy had to think about how she could escape from this place and get help.


    Bang! Even though Cathy was almost thinking about getting her cellphone, the sound earlier obliterated any plans she was making. The loud noise had made her both a little scared and confused about what was going on outside. Now Cathy''s eyes have adapted to the darkness. She could see several objects in the room. Nothing was useful enough to untie the ties in her hands.


    Then, Cathy ventured to open the door slowly. She swallowed hard as a bit of light started to enter from the open door, and noise began to be heard louder.


    Cathy opened it even wider to make her recognize the meaning of the noise. The sound was like the sound of a fight.. She didn''t know who was fighting, but she knew she could run away because no one was guarding the door.

 Chapter 157 - Escape

    Cathy ran in the opposite direction from the source of the sound. She didn''t know where she was or the way out. Whenever Cathy heard the sound of people approaching, Cathy would hide behind a wall or pillar. Then she ran back round and round randomly until finally, she found a dead end.


    Cathy was about to return to the starting path but stopped her steps when she heard footsteps walking toward her. Has she been caught? Why did she have to go through something like this? Her brother and uncle had often warned her to be careful. She has often been told to be vigilant because many want to kidnap her after finding out that she is Chloeny Paxton''s daughter.


    Cathy also knew the reason why they wanted to kidnap her. It was because she had a Stealth activation key, while in fact, she had absolutely no idea what the key was like or where it was. All she knew, her mother had entrusted it to someone, and if that person were willing, that person would meet her and hand over the key.


    Unfortunately, her mother didn''t tell her who this person was or where that person lived. Therefore their efforts to kidnap her would be in vain. It was definite that she would be in danger once the kidnapper found out she did not have the key. She could have been killed on the spot if it was proven that she knew nothing about the Stealth activation key.


    Now she understood why Chloe apologized to her because she had Chloe as her mother. Cathy herself also hoped that she was not a Paxton''s offspring. If possible, Cathy wished to be born into a normal family. But just like what her mother said, she couldn''t choose who her parents would be.


    That''s why she decided to face it. She was the daughter of Marcel Alvianc and Chloeny Paxton, whether she liked it or not. She would no longer run away from this reality.


    Her heart skipped a beat as she realized that the person''s footsteps became louder and closer. Cathy was prepared to fight back in case that person tried to catch her. Cathy did not want to go back to that dark room.


    She didn''t want to let herself get caught without a fight anymore.


    Her heart raced faster the more she felt the person getting closer. She could even see the reflection of a black shadow on the wall, indicating that someone would appear in a few steps. Just when the person was passing through the place where Cathy was, Cathy had already disappeared.


    Before the person''s eyes could see Cathy, someone pulled her arm hard into a room covered by a safe. She couldn''t scream nor protested because that person covered her mouth tightly while holding her whole frame with that person''s muscular hand. Cathy tried to wriggle and escape.


    Why is her fate so unlucky? She was ready to fight earlier, but why did she get caught by other people?


    "Shh, don''t move." whispered the person who caught her, making Cathy froze.


    That voice... Her heart was pounding as fast as the racer car.


    The scent she smelled from the hand that grasped her mouth... it was so familiar to make her tears appeared on the edge of her eyes.


    Was the person standing behind him Vincent? How could it be?


    All this time, she thought she had forgotten Vincent''s voice, but in reality, she could immediately recognize the man''s voice. And the scent she inhaled. There was no mistaking it... the lemon scent that was still the same as she remembered. Undoubtedly, the person who was currently holding her back from behind was Vincent.


    Cathy''s eyes glistened over to the realization... it didn''t matter whether her heart blamed Vincent or began to hate him; Cathy couldn''t help, but her longing for her lover was getting bigger and bigger. She missed Vincent very, very much.


    Cathy was still silent when Vincent took his hands away from her mouth and untied the rope tied to her hands. Vincent slowly turned her body, and now the two of them face each other.


    Vincent wiped her tears gently with a small smile. "I''m looking forward to our meeting, but it''s not like this. Are you all right?"


    Cathy opened her mouth to answer, but not a single word came out of her mouth. Finally, Cathy wrapped her hands around Vincent''s waist and sank her head into the man''s chest.


    Vincent smiled and returned her hug no less tightly.


    "We could just do it all day, but we don''t have much time. I can''t let them catch you again," said Vincent, breaking out his embrace. "Let''s go from here."


    Cathy answered with a nod of her head and her heartfelt full as she felt the grip of the big hand that she longed for.


    They walked through the tortuous corridor. This place was like a very complicated maze. If they did not know this place, they could get lost. Strangely, Vincent seemed to know a way out of this place. Because of that, Cathy just followed him and walked behind him.


    Every now and then, they would stop before turning to make sure no one was there. And when they stopped at the corner of the fork in the corridor, they heard a sound like a casual chat between three to five people. After telling Cathy not to move and waiting for him, Vincent promptly walked ahead of her and heard several groans at the turn.


    What happened? Cathy''s heart began to feel anxious and restless. She hoped nothing happened to Vincent.


    Not long after that, Vincent returned and led her to walk past several bodies that had fallen unconscious on both sides. The area in the building was not too bright because the lighting was very minimal. However, Cathy could still see the bodies of bulky men now collapsing around her. Could it be that Vincent just beat them all?


    Cathy shook her head quickly to get rid of that thought.


    Impossible. Vincent couldn''t possibly do it.


    Then the two of them descended the stairs until they arrived at the bottom floor, where several cars were parked there. Vincent immediately took Cathy into one of the cars and put on the seat belt. Quickly and deftly, Vincent started the engine and instantly accelerated at full speed.


    Cathy''s eyes widened when she realized the car they were in was about to hit the locked wire fence. Cathy closed her eyes, and after a few seconds did she open them again.


    Her heart began to calm down again as they entered the empty highway and moved away from the dark place. Unfortunately, Vincent had no intention of lowering his speed.


    "Vincent, I don''t think we need to go this fast." Cathy was anxious that they would have an accident, considering that now they are traveling at speed far above the set limit.


    "I can''t do it. How did you get there, anyway? Why did you leave the house without Owen or anyone?"


    "Didn''t you tell me to come? I received your message, and without thinking, I immediately left the house." Cathy did not realize that Vincent knew Owen, her driver.


    "Give me your phone."


    Cathy reached into her pocket and gave it to Vincent. He threw it through the car window without a second thought, making Cathy''s eyes widened.


    "Why did you throw it away?" Cathy couldn''t believe what she was seeing. It was her phone, and that man threw it like it was nothing.


    "I didn''t text you. One of the reasons I didn''t call you was because I didn''t want them to use me to lure you out of your protection."


    "Who are they? And .. how do you know all this?"


    Before Vincent had time to answer, there was a gun erupting on their car''s rear windshield, making Cathy scream.


    Cathy looked back and saw a bullet stuck in the rear glass. Once again, Cathy''s heart was beating in fear as the number of bullets continued to increase in their glass. Not only that, Cathy saw at least three big cars chasing them and even trying to corner their car.


    "Vincent..." Cathy couldn''t hide her fear and worry at all.


    "This car is bulletproof. You don''t have to be afraid."


    How could she not be afraid that now their car was surrounded? Two enemy cars were trying to squeeze them on either side while another car was driving right behind them, crashing hard into the car.


    "Hold on!"


    Cathy gripped her seat belt and closed her eyes, not daring to see what was going on. She felt a violent sway to the right and left, and then she felt the car pull back at full force.


    Vincent suddenly braked, resulting in the rear car crashing suddenly and deviating from the lane, while the two cars that were choking him were still driving and colliding with each other, making both of them also off the track. Vincent took this opportunity to break free from them and straight into the tunnel.


    "Can you swim? Of course, you can."


    Cathy couldn''t comprehend why Vincent answered his own question. And what does this situation have to do with her being able to swim? Cathy could swim, but she was not a good swimmer nor a professional swimmer. She''s just swimming for fun.


    Once again, Cathy opened her eyes to inquire about this as she realized the road ahead was leading into a cliff!


    Any questions she wanted to ask before had now disappeared, replaced by horror. Before Cathy could stop Vincent, their car had leaped into the air and plunged.... into the ocean.

 Chapter 158 - He Is Vincent Yet He Is Not

    In the past, Cathy was often invited to watch action films by Steve. Even though she preferred romance or comedy genre films, she never refused that man''s invitation. There was something that attracted her when she saw a chase or shoot at each other. The atmosphere was tense, hopeful, and thrilled when surprised by a scene that made her adrenaline rush.


    Long story short, Cathy became addicted to watching action films. As long as the scene was not too sadistic or bloody, Cathy did not mind seeing it. Sometimes she was interested in watching thrilling movies where the animal was the main character. Sharks, anacondas, or crocodiles that often eat humans were also her favorite films.


    Cathy often was too engrossed in the spectacle to make herself feel like she was the major role in the movie. She could also feel tense, scared at the same time excited to beat the antagonist from the film.


    Cathy did not mind watching movies filled with thrilling action, but she did not want to experience what the protagonist felt in real life. However, the reality was that now she is kidnapped by a mysterious person, then chased by three large cars. Even though she still wondered what Vincent''s business to show up there, she felt grateful that she bumped into that man.


    But never did she imagine that Vincent would drive the car toward the cliff and let them all fall into the ocean.


    Cathy was unable to think, and her evaluation process was extremely slow. Her body and brain froze as cold water wetted her clothes and enveloped her whole body. She held her breath and didn''t know how long it would last. Reflexively she opened her eyes and immediately tried to swim to the surface.


    But her leg being held back by something made her panic even more. Her eyes also felt sore from being open in the water for a long time. Cathy was not used to seeing underwater without wearing goggles, so she felt sore when she opened her eyes in the water.


    Unluckily, Cathy could no longer hold her breath and accidentally opened her mouth to make water into her mouth, making her choke. Cathy panicked even more, and it became harder to breathe. She tried to swim to the surface, but someone held her body. No matter who had her body, Cathy continued to struggle until something forced its way into her mouth.


    A second later, she felt air entered her mouth, allowing her to take another oxygen for a few seconds. Apparently, Vincent had put a regulator into Cathy''s mouth. After feeling like she could breathe normally again, Cathy stopped struggling, and her heart rate returned to normal. She let Vincent lead her to a giant object.


    Cathy saw something huge with two flashlights attached under it. She didn''t know what it was and closed her eyes again. Cathy felt Vincent wrapped one hand around her waist. As she felt a tug on her body, Cathy''s hands clutched Vincent''s clothes as if her life depended on them.


    Well, it''s true. Her life was in the man''s hand now.


    A few minutes later, she peeked briefly out of curiosity. She saw Vincent''s left hand wrapped around her waist while the other hand held a grip on the large object she had seen earlier. It was the thing that moved and dived a little deep and sped off somewhere. Cathy felt like she was boarding a submarine, only she was not inside one.


    Cathy didn''t know how long they had been diving as she felt her consciousness begin to fade. Cathy tried not to fall asleep and made sure her hands were still on Vincent''s cloth. Her heartfelt safe and protected when she felt Vincent''s arms around her waist tighten. It looks like Vincent could feel her uneasiness and gave her confidence that she is safe now.


    Before long, Cathy felt her body being pulled upwards, making her wonder if they were now coming to the surface?


    As soon as her head felt the air, Cathy immediately opened her eyes and removed the regulator. Her body was shivering with cold, and she couldn''t see very well. But she could see a boat approaching them.


    Vincent lifted Cathy''s body onto the ship, which was greeted by several people. Then Vincent joined the boat following Cathy.


    "Why is she here?" asked one there.


    "Change of plans, I''m forced to cancel my mission to get her out of there," Vincent replied while taking a few towels to make Cathy warmer. "We''re going to my place tonight, and also call Soph for hot water," Vincent ordered the others.


    "So you don''t get the data? Are you kidding? You are more concerned with women than missions?!" asked the first person.


    "Shut your mouth and move this boat!"


    For the first time, Cathy heard Vincent''s sinister tone of command. Cathy wondered, is this person really the Vincent she knows? Why did she feel that the Vincent in front of her was not her Vincent?


    Even though Cathy wanted to ask questions and talk to Vincent, Cathy couldn''t do it. Her body was shivering, her brain couldn''t think, and she couldn''t move a muscle the way she wanted. All she could do was let Vincent lean her body against the man''s tone chest and let him back-hugged her.


    During the trip, Cathy heard voices arguing between Vincent and several people there. Cathy suspected that Vincent''s relationship with the people on this ship was not very good. Every now and then, Vincent said something with a firm tone and full of authority, making everyone there couldn''t retort and unable to argue. Other times Vincent said it in a threatening and terrifying voice as if he was a murderer.


    Cathy could not understand what they were talking about or remember because each nerve-muscle on hers could not work normally.


    On the other hand, Vincent was irritated by the members'' complaining while trying to lessen the coldness in her petite figure in his arms.


    He should have picked up some vital information at Martin Paxton''s headquarters. The data was in the form of letters of embezzlement of funds and contract services with illegal companies. He already had several members of their team making confusion to distract the guards. Who would have thought, on his way to the data room, he would find Cathy standing there. Of course, his priorities changed spontaneously. He was more concerned with Cathy''s safety than the information data.


    Vincent did not stop feeling restless during the trip when he realized Cathy''s body in his arms kept shivering. He could even hear Cathy''s teeth chattering.


    "Can''t it be faster than this?" shouted Vincent towards the boat motorist.


    "You thwarted the mission, and now you''re ordering me around?! Why don''t you come here and do it yourself?" challenged that person.


    "I''ll make sure you get knocked off this ship as soon as I get there." Vincent threatened earnestly.


    Another member tapped the driver on the shoulder and took his job. The ship''s speed changed to be faster than before. The new driver warned the previous person not to make trouble. It seemed that this person was the superior of everyone there apart from Vincent.


    Once at the dock, Vincent immediately picked up Cathy and walked off the ship. After passing through several cobbled streets, Vincent entered a house.


    Inside the house, there were several members of his elite team waiting for his arrival. All of them were surprised when their leader suddenly arrived carrying a shivering woman. Vincent ignored them and immediately went up to the second floor to his main room.


    Once into the room, Vincent opened the bathroom door and immediately turned on the shower''s hot water. Vincent let the shower water splashed Cathy''s body.


    Cathy sighed deliciously as the warm water splashed over her body. Gradually the chill left her body, and she was no longer shivering.


    A few minutes later, Cathy opened her eyes and looked at Vincent. Cathy''s heart was beating fast... not out of fear like what she had a few hours ago. Her heart skipped a beat when she saw a pair of black eyes looking at her with countless love he could offer. Vincent''s eyes were shining, and for some reason, the man''s expression seemed more mature than last year.


    She felt she had fallen in love again for the second time looking at the man''s face. Cathy missed her lover. She missed her Vincent so much.


    Strangely, she felt sure the person carrying her was Vincent, but at the same time, she felt that this person wasn''t Vincent.


    Unconsciously Cathy raised her hand and touched the cheek of the man who was looking at her worriedly.


    "You''re thinner. Did someone snatch your food?" Cathy said it with a tone of humor.


    Vincent smiled broadly before turning his head slightly to give a light kiss on Cathy''s palm that touched his cheek.


    "Are you feeling better?"


    "Hm... I think I can walk alone."


    "Too bad, I still want to carry you."


    Ehhhhh??? This man could still joke around in this situation?

 Chapter 159 - Genius At Remembering Faces

    Cathy could not bear to look into the eyes of her lover, whom she had not seen for a long time. She hid her face on Vincent''s shoulder in a spoiled manner, then realized something. It seemed like she had experienced this before. Wait... didn''t she ever have a dream similar to this?


    A boy carried her, and then she hid her crying face on the child''s shoulder in a spoiled manner. Her chest rippled with excitement when suddenly a name came to mind.


    "Pinpin?"


    Vincent blinked in disbelief at what he heard. What did Cathy call him earlier?


    "Are you Pinpin, the boy who accompanied me when I was little?" asked Cathy, looking at Vincent''s face.


    "How could you remember me? You weren''t even three years old back then." Vincent turned off the shower and took Cathy to the bath up which was filled with hot water.


    "I don''t know either. It seemed like all my childhood memories come to the surface in the form of dreams. Lately, I often dream of my past. At first, I thought it was just an ordinary dream, but it turns out they are all memories of my childhood."


    "Hm. Very interesting. Since when did you experience it?" Vincent tucked Cathy into the bath up carefully before crouching down to meet her face to face.


    "Ever since I heard the story about my biological mother."


    For a moment, there was no sound between them.


    "So you already know everything." guessed Vincent with a flat tone and expression.


    "Hm. I already know." But I still don''t know what happened to you nineteen years ago. Cathy continued to herself because she doubted whether Vincent''s amnesia had healed or not.


    The two of them fell silent again, not knowing what to say. Realizing that the two of them had been soaked for a long time, Vincent got up and gave the girl privacy.


    "Take time here. I''ll get you some clean clothes outside. After that, we''ll talk." said Vincent stroking the top of Cathy''s head affectionately before walking out of the bathroom.


    After closing the bathroom door, Vincent leaned against the door with a sigh. He had to prepare himself in case Cathy decided to leave him.


    Vincent walked out of his room and heard the sound of arguing between his team members and Zero''s branch team. Vincent pressed his forehead in tired to face Team Zero members who were too arrogant and proud.


    Eventually, Vincent came downstairs to mediate their argument and get the branch team members to go back to their headquarters.


    "Vincent! Where have you been? After missing for a year, you contacted us, told Sophia to prepare hot water, and now appears with Cathy?! What happened?" Frank, who happened to be staying overnight at the base, immediately charged at his friend with a thousand questions.


    "It''s a very long story. Let me shower first. After that, I''ll tell you everything." Vincent replied casually as he headed to the bathroom.


    On the other hand, Cathy enjoyed a hot shower, making her feel at home for a long time in the bath up. But when she felt her head a little dizzy, Cathy decided to finish her bath immediately. Cathy grabbed a kimono towel and peeked out the door.


    Cathy breathed a sigh of relief when she found out that no one was there and saw a pure white dress on the bed. Cathy immediately came out and put on her dress.


    Maybe because she felt tired or there was still some lingering effect of the sleep gas she inhaled, Cathy felt an intense drowsiness attack. As soon as she laid down on the bed, Cathy immediately fell asleep.


    Again she had a dream, but this time she had a sweet dream. She felt someone covering her with a blanket, making her body not cold, followed by a hand gently stroking her head. The big familiar hands on her head made her sleep soundly until the sun rose.


    Around six in the morning, Cathy shifted her body and immediately woke up with a jolt realizing she was in a foreign room. Where is this? What happened to her?


    This was the umpteenth time she felt like she had awakened in a strange place, with memories fading from her mind for a moment.


    Cathy tried to remember what happened to her. She met Felicia, and then they went to Vincent''s gallery. She received a message from Vincent the previous night... and then...


    Instantly the memory of her being kidnapped swirled in her head. She also remembered Vincent leading her to escape into a cliff with the ocean under it. Then she ended up in this place and fell asleep.


    Cathy cursed herself when she realized something. Wasn''t she supposed to talk to Vincent yesterday? Cathy blamed herself for not being able to hold back her drowsiness and fell asleep.


    Not wanting to wait anymore, Cathy got up and walked out of her room. She followed the corridor in front of her until he came across a staircase leading downstairs. Cathy walked down the stairs almost as if she had jumped, utterly unaware that there were several people below looking at her with adoration gazes.


    Cathy immediately stopped her steps when she realized that many unfamiliar faces were staring at her.


    "Gosh... is it doomsday? Why are angels coming to us?" chirped one of the people making the other laugh.


    Cathy felt confused and anxious because she couldn''t find Vincent''s face. Is she at the enemy base? Was she caught again while she was asleep? It was impossible. She did not feel the threat of danger from these people.


    "Cathy, are you awake?"


    Cathy blinked a few times, not expecting to see Frank here.


    "Frank? Why are you here?"


    "I could ask the same for you. But to answer that, just considered it is my second home." Frank said casually. "You must be hungry. Come here. We''ve prepared breakfast for you."


    Cathy hesitantly walked over to a dining table and sat down on the chair Frank had prepared.


    "Uhm... Vincent?"


    "He still has business outside. He will come back later. Now eat first."


    How could she eat when there were so many eyes watching her? Frank realized her discomfort and kicked everyone out of the dining room. Unfortunately, none of them moved from their place. Instead, they approached and sat around Cathy.


    "Do you want to make her feel uncomfortable? She won''t want to come here again." was the scolding from Frank.


    "Nonsense. How can we make her uncomfortable? Are we making you uncomfortable, dear?" asked a woman with long curly blond hair.


    Cathy looked at the woman curiously. Where had she met this woman before?


    "Have we met?" asked Cathy bluntly.


    "I don''t think so." replied the woman with a sweet smile.


    Cathy was not satisfied with the answer. She was sure she had seen that face before, but she couldn''t quite remember when and where she had met her.


    "So Mrs. Boss, just tell us when you feel uncomfortable. Because we don''t want you to feel uneasy."


    "What? Mrs. Boss?? Why do you call me that?"


    "It is because..."


    "How about you introduce yourself first?" Frank interrupted the words and started to point at them one by one while saying their names. "The one wearing the glasses is Pasha, and then she," referring to the woman sitting next to Cathy, "is his wife. Her name is Sophia. Then Ronald, Seth, Sophia''s brother, and Barneys and Lindsey." He pointed to someone holding a laptop, followed by a face similar to Sophia and a pair of lovers looking at Cathy with curious eyes.


    Cathy smiled back at them one by one while remembering their names. She was somewhat relieved to see that they all welcomed her so kindly.


    "You''re prettier than your picture. I like your hair color." complimented Sophia with her signature smile.


    "Thank you, you are also lovely yourself," replied Cathy, smiling too. She saw the way Sophia smiled sheepishly as she lowered her face. Instantly her memory popped into his mind. "Ah, I remember." continued Cathy, making everyone around her surprised to hear her loud voice. "You work at Star Risen on the island, right?"


    Not a few of them felt confused by Cathy''s sentence. They knew Sophia has never worked at a hotel, let alone Star Risen. But Sophia did disguise herself as a Star Risen employee at Pina for once. They were sure Sophia was in disguise and that she was very good at it. They did not understand how Cathy could know and even remember Sophia, who was in disguise a year ago?


    "How do you know? I''m sure I looked very different then from now." Sophia herself could not believe that anyone would ever notice her disguise.


    Cathy''s knowledge about disguise was almost good as none, so she didn''t understand the confused look from them. Is it strange that she remembered Sophia''s face?


    Maybe because she couldn''t see the color, Cathy focused more on the outline of a person''s face rather than a person''s appearance. It didn''t matter how much someone disguised themselves or changed appearances; Cathy could recognize that person.


    "That... I..." unfortunately, Cathy herself did not know the answer because she did not know at that time Sophia was in disguise.


    "You have hundreds of years to trick her. She''s a genius at remembering people''s faces." was Vincent''s comment when he appeared with several bags in his hands.


    Cathy was glued to her chair when she saw Vincent gave a wink at her. How could that man tease her in front of his friends?

 Chapter 160 - Because I Killed Your Mother

    "Is today a holiday? Or am I too loose to make you lazing around here at work time?"


    One by one of them left with a resigned sigh without answering or arguing, making Cathy amazed. Just one word from Vincent, everyone there resigned without complaining. Whereas before, Frank had done the same thing but couldn''t get them all to leave?


    Frank himself still lived there and felt comfortable sitting next to Cathy. He even told Cathy to eat breakfast immediately before the warm meal become cold.


    "Frank, you don''t want to go back and open the gallery?"


    "I''ve decided to take a year off from now on," was the nonchalant answer without looking at Vincent. It looked like Frank was still upset that his best friend disappeared for a year without any news.


    "A year!?"


    "Given the pictures in the gallery do not change in a year, we will need thousands of new images to replace them. So please look for new images during the next year, then we will open the gallery again."


    Vincent rolled his eyes lazily and decided to let his best friend do whatever he wants.


    Vincent told Cathy to eat breakfast while chatting casually with her and Frank. The three of them just made small talk without mentioning past problems. This time, because Vincent was sitting next to her, Cathy could enjoy her breakfast without feeling awkward.


    After breakfast, Vincent took Cathy out. Previously, Vincent got a thick and long jacket on Cathy and a scarf wrapped around her neck. Apparently, Vincent went out earlier just to buy a warm jacket and scarf for Cathy.


    "Why do I have to dress like this? Isn''t it summer now?" asked Cathy curiously.


    "You''ll find out later," he replied, then tied Cathy''s hair into a ponytail.


    "Looks like you are used to tying girls'' hair. How many girls have received this kind of special treatment?"


    "Isn''t it a little late to ask this?"


    "There is no word late in my dictionary."


    Vincent gave an amused smile. He really enjoyed and missed their small talk. Now he hoped they never offend or discuss the Chloe or Stealth issue. However, that was just wishful thinking. Like it or not, they must quickly face it. But for now, Vincent wanted to enjoy his time with Cathy in a relaxed manner without discussing serious matters.


    "All right. It''s over. Come with me."


    "You have not answered my question," Cathy pouted, making her look adorable in Vincent''s eyes.


    "You forget the fact that I have the most adorable niece in the world. I often put her hair in a ponytail and made her my model."


    "Ooo..." that''s all Cathy comments because she felt ashamed to be jealous without knowing the truth.


    Vincent just let it be and opened the door of the house. As soon as the door opened, Cathy''s hair was pulled back, and she felt some forces pushed her body backward.


    Now she understood, even though the sun was shining hot, the wind hitting her was quite harsh and cold. They walked along the rocky road towards the edge of the beach. Apparently, the wind was blowing hard like this because they were near the ocean.


    Cathy walked, following Vincent from behind as she stared at her right hand. Usually, Vincent would hold her hand when walking, but now that man did not hold her at all. Apart from putting on a jacket and scarf and ponying her hair, Vincent didn''t touch her again.


    Once again, Cathy felt an invisible wall between them, and Cathy didn''t like it. She ventured to hook her index finger to Vincent''s pinky finger.


    At first, Vincent was surprised when he felt Cathy''s little finger linked to his. He was frozen in place because he could not believe what Cathy was doing. Seeing no reaction from Vincent whatsoever made Cathy disappointed. Finally, she removed the hooks from Vincent''s fingers. But before their fingers were wholly released, Vincent opened his palms and linked his five fingers between Cathy''s fingers.


    Cathy''s heart beat rapidly as if this was the first time they were holding hands. The two of them walked on the shore casually while showing a big smile. Each of them turned in opposite directions to hide their smiles. Their shy attitude was similar to those of lovers who have recently been in a relationship.


    After walking down the pier, Vincent led Cathy into a house made of bricks. The place looks classic with buildings like colonial times. But the inside was very well maintained, and the decoration was very classic. There were fireplaces and other antiques. Cathy felt like she was entering a villager house in the old days.


    Vincent helped Cathy take off her jacket, then hangs their two jackets on a hanger. The two of them smiled at each other in relief because they didn''t have to deal with the hurricane-like wind earlier.


    "Coffee? Tea?" Vincent offered Cathy a warm drink after inviting her to sit on a long comfortable sofa.


    "Uhm... anything is fine." In fact, Cathy is not in the mood to drink both.


    A few minutes later, Vincent appeared carrying two different glasses. Coffee for Vincent with a small coffee cup, while the latter a drink for Cathy.


    Smelling of its aroma, the drink was neither tea nor coffee. Cathy took a slow sip, and then her eyes lit up.


    "Chocolate milk?" it was apparent that Cathy liked her drink.


    Seeing Cathy enjoying her warm milk made Vincent smile with satisfaction before sipping his own coffee.


    After finishing their drinks without any awkwardness, the atmosphere between them turned a little tense as Vincent opened his voice.


    "We have to talk."


    Cathy sighed in resignation as she put her glass on the table. She preferred to enjoy being with Vincent without discussing the past. The fact that Cathy was the daughter of Chloeny and Vincent was a candidate for team leader L and was suspected of having killed Chloe makes them unable to continue their relationship.


    "You''re right. We have to talk," answered Cathy finally. "But before that, can you tell me where you have been all this year?"


    "I continued my training with Lest. A month later, I found out that you are not the successor to the main throne. Chloe''s eldest son is Kinsey Alvianc and the heir of the Alvianc group. So I decided to quit."


    "Why?"


    Because LS will not care about anyone other than Kinsey, why did he work and train to protect Kinsey while the young man could defend himself?


    "Because I feel no longer fit in the LS environment." Vincent keeps the real reason from Cathy.


    "I don''t understand. What does my brother have to do with your compatibility in LS?"


    "Would you rather I stay at LS?" Vincent deliberately deviated from the flow of their conversation.


    Cathy shook her head quickly. "I don''t want you to be restrained by LS."


    Vincent smiled apologetically to hear that, "Unfortunately, they won''t let me go so easily."


    "Why?"


    Vincent looked straight into Cathy''s eyes, and his answer broke Cathy''s heart apart.


    "Because I killed your mother."

 Chapter 161 - Please Dont Leave Me

    When Catherine heard that all LS members, Kinsey and her biological father, suspected Vincent was the killer of her birth mother, Cathy did not want to believe them. She was sure that Vincent was not someone like that. After all, a fourteen-year-old teenager to kill a woman inside of strong protection made absolutely no sense.


    Maybe she did blame Vincent a little for the fight that night; Cathy could also accept her brother and LS blaming Vincent, but she never thought once that Vincent was the main culprit in her mother''s death.


    "Because I killed your mother."


    Therefore, Cathy did not expect this exclamation at all. That remark was very painful and tightened her chest. She wished she was dreaming right now.


    Cathy got up and walked back and forth to calm down. She was trying to piece together all the information she''s ever received. At that time, she clearly saw her mother''s portrait in Vincent''s private gallery. Her mother was one of the six women that Vincent adored very much. So the fact that Vincent was the killer of her birth mother made absolutely no sense.


    Cathy remembered that she once asked Felicia when Vincent painted the six women. Mrs. Florence and Vienna''s portraits were complete when Vincent was twelve years old. Apparently, Vincent was gifted in painting and was a genius in his field.


    Meanwhile, Vanessa and Felicia''s portraits were only made when Vincent graduated from college. Abigail''s painting was finished two years ago, and Vincent planned to repaint his niece when Abi grows up.


    On the contrary, Vincent painted Chloe when he was saddened to receive the news of the woman''s death, meaning that Vincent was about fifteen or sixteen years old.


    That means Vincent still adored Chloe when the murder took place... or could it be...? All of a sudden, Cathy remembered something stopping her steps.


    When Vincent received news of Chloe''s death, Vincent was in a state of amnesia. So he couldn''t possibly remember what happened where her mother''s murder took place.


    Now that Vincent confessed that he killed her mother, does that mean Vincent''s memories come back? If his memories already return, why did the man tell her that he was her mother''s killer?


    Could it be... Vincent kill her mother?


    Cathy did not know how to respond to this fact, and she could only turn around to find out what Vincent''s expression was like. She unconsciously stepped back as Vincent walked over to her.


    She didn''t want to avoid the man, but her body reacted on its own as if it admitted that she was scared of facing her mother''s murderer.


    "Are you afraid of me?" Vincent asked dryly without expression, making Cathy try to guess the man''s thoughts in front of her.


    "Yesterday''s people at that place, did you do it?"


    "You mean to beat them to the point of making them all unconscious, or are you concerned that I killed them?" actually, Vincent did injure them with sharp weaponry, but not to death. Vincent did not kill anyone while infiltrating Martin''s secret place. Of course, Cathy wouldn''t have known this.


    "You killed them?!" Cathy''s hands clenched into fists.


    Her crazy guess was accurate. The person who was now standing in front of her was not the Vincent she knew. This person was so in contrast with the gentle and mischief man she once knew that it made her want to run away.


    Vincent himself also saw a ray of fear dancing in Cathy''s eyes... just as he expected. Then he walked away and turned his back to Cathy with a bitter expression. Vincent put his jacket back on and headed for the door.


    "I''m going to ask Sophia to pick you up. You don''t have to be afraid of me. I won''t meet you again."


    Cathy remained stunned for a few moments. What has she done? Doesn''t she want to talk to Vincent with opened heart? Doesn''t she want to know what happened nineteen years ago? Doesn''t she want to live with Vincent in peace without worrying about past grudges?


    Cathy immediately dashed and hugged Vincent''s waist from behind to prevent him from leaving.


    Please, not anymore. She did not want to be left by her loved ones. At that time, Cathy let Vincent go, and it took a year to see each other again. If she let this man go right now, they would never be able to meet again.


    In addition, it seemed that Vincent had no intention of seeing her again. Cathy felt herself literally falling into a bottomless and helpless abyss.


    "Please don''t go. If you hate me or feel I don''t deserve to stay by your side, give me a chance. I''ll make it up, I... I won''t blame you. Please, don''t leave me again."


    Vincent closed the door again after taking a deep breath.


    "What do you mean?" he replied in a weak tone. "Aren''t you the one who hates me? You''re even afraid of me now."


    "I''m afraid. You are not the Vincent I know, I feel like I met a stranger, and I was petrified."


    "I understand. That''s why..." Vincent tried to untangle Cathy''s arm around his waist, but Cathy tightened his hug even more. "I will go..."


    "But I''m more afraid that I won''t see you again." interrupted Cathy making Vincent''s attempt to unhug her hand stopped.


    "A part of me tries to hate you and blame you for the death of my mother, but my heart is screaming out loud, calling your name, asking me to meet you. Even now, my heart is crying, begging you not to leave my life again." Cathy spoke it with small sobs. "If... if there was still just a little bit... if you still loved me, could you stay? Can we talk about it properly? I... I don''t want to experience this painful separation again."


    Vincent stroked Cathy''s hand, which was tightly wrapped around his waist.


    "Can you let me go? We can talk again while sitting down if that''s what you want."


    "..." Cathy still didn''t move. It seemed that she genuinely felt afraid of being abandoned and did not believe Vincent''s words.


    "I''m not leaving. I promise." Vincent continued in a reassuring tone.


    Finally, Cathy loosened her hand and quickly draped her arm around Vincent''s, pulling him to sit next to her.


    Vincent knew it was not the right time to smile, but her gesture looked so endearing and adorable.

 Chapter 162 - I Only Can Love You

    "You... when you said you killed my mother... you were lying, right?"


    Vincent smiled, "How do you know if I''m lying or not?"


    "I just felt like you were trying to make me hate you and then used that excuse to part with me."


    Instantly Vincent''s smile vanished, and his expression turned flat again. Cathy became anxious and worried, noticing the change in her lover''s facial expression. So her guess is correct? Why? Why did that man want to break up with her? Is it possible...


    ''Vincent will suffer when with you. Do you want Vincent to live in misery by your side?''


    Cathy thought back to her uncle''s words. All this time, she thought that she should leave Vincent. All LS members and her brother didn''t want to see her with Vincent because she would live in misery.


    But she forgot one thing. Vincent''s family, maybe even Vincent himself, would also suffer if he is with her. Was it possible that Vincent wanted to leave her because he didn''t want to be with her?


    If that was the case, should she give up? Should she let go of the man she loves?


    Both of Cathy''s hands which had been gnawed on Vincent''s arms, now loosened and fell off the man''s arms.


    "So... you did mean to leave me? You said you didn''t call me on purpose to protect me. Was that just an excuse? Has... your feelings towards me have changed? Has the promise you said by the lake no longer valid because I am a Chloeny''s daughter? Because I was the daughter of a woman who ruined your future and made you suffer too?"


    "Why do you still want to hold me? Why do you still want the killer of your birth mother to stay by your side?" grunted Vincent while wiping Cathy''s tears gently.


    What the man said was in contradiction with his gentle gesture. Vincent''s tone sounded cold and contained a threat of danger, but his attitude, especially when wiping her tears, didn''t change at all. Still soft and warm just as she remembered.


    "Then I''ll ask you one more time. I want you to answer honestly this time," demanded Cathy, pulling Vincent''s two hands, still touching her cheeks and holding them tightly. "Did you use these two hands to kill my mother?"


    Vincent shook his head, making Cathy breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Is it difficult? Why are you acting as you killed her? Why are you trying to avoid me? If it''s because you don''t like me or feel miserable with me, you can be honest. I... I will let you go if that''s what you want. But..."


    Cathy leaned closer to Vincent and looked straight into Vincent''s eyes.


    "If you feel you have to avoid me because you feel guilty or don''t want to make me suffer, throw away all your plans to make me hate you because I can never hate you. Because I, Catherine... little Rinrin can only fall in love with Vincentius Regnz. There is no longer someone in this world who can replace you in my heart. I wouldn''t be able to fall in love with someone else if it wasn''t you. I know I have disgraced myself by saying it, but I don''t care if you look down on... "


    Cathy''s sentence was cut short when she felt her body move onto Vincent''s lap and into the man''s arms. Two muscular arms hugged her very tightly while she felt a burden on her shoulders because Vincent put his head on it.


    She could feel Vincent''s body trembling slightly. Her nose was filled with the distinctive lemon scent that made her tears flow again. Not tears of sadness, but tears of joy because now she believed Vincent has returned to her.


    She felt complete as a whole individual, and her feelings of anxiety or that she blamed Vincent have disappeared without a trace. She no longer cares about the past or the conflict between the two sides of their family. All she knows is that her life was perfect in Vincent''s arms... by this man''s side.


    After hugging each other and letting go of each other''s homesickness, Vincent breaks his embrace and allows Cathy to rest her head on his shoulder. Vincent remembered when Rinrin was whining spoiled and clung to him. He didn''t expect that even the adult version of Rinrin would do the same.


    ''Because of me, a Catherine ... little Rinrin could only fall in love with Vincentius Regnz.''


    Vincent thought Cathy would hate him and leave him. Even though he wanted to be with the girl, he didn''t want to make Cathy suffer with him. Therefore Vincent gave Cathy a chance. If the girl wanted to leave him but didn''t have the courage, then he would go. He uses a way to make Cathy doubt him and make it easier for him to part with him.


    But when she heard Cathy''s confession, her heart was filled with great happiness, even more so than when Cathy received her statement on the lake last year.


    Vincent does not care whether their relationship will be hit by various challenges in the future ... as long as Cathy still wants it, he will not hesitate anymore. Together he will maintain their relationship.


    After all, in this world, only Cathy was in the seventh number ... someone who could perfect her life and complete her heart.


    "I can only love you too, Cath," whispered Vincent softly as he kissed the top of Cathy''s head.


    Cathy blushed when she heard Vincent change her nickname. She could hear the man''s tone filled with a love that nothing could measure when he said his nickname.


    "Vincent,"


    "Hm?"


    "Do you mind if I want to know what happened to you when you were fourteen? I heard you had amnesia. Have you recalled it?"


    "Hm. I remember it pretty well for the most part." actually, Vincent did not want to remember or discuss it again. And Cathy felt her reluctance.


    "You don''t have to tell me if it makes you sad."


    Vincent smiled at that. "I''m going to tell you anyway. You deserve to know what happened nineteen years ago."


    Without moving from Vincent''s lap, Cathy straightened up in her seat and listened attentively to Vincent.

 Chapter 163 - Vincents Anger

    When Vincent was thirteen, he underwent harsh training from Lest for a year. Whenever his family asked him about his late-night return, he always lied, resulting in him unable to live in peace.


    His parents had educated vincent not to lie, and he always lied whenever he was asked about his activities at night.


    Vincent felt guilty to his parents for lying in the first months, but he has a solid attachment to Chloe. He was getting better at lying and acting in front of his parents, and he realized the change. Vincent didn''t like his transition at all, which could so skillfully fool his family. Nor was he proud of himself getting better at acting.


    He has been appointed as a candidate for Lest''s successor. Because of that, Vincent often joined when Chloe holds meetings with the three core team leaders. Through the meeting and decision-making process that Chloe made, Vincent realized Chloe''s character''s true nature.


    Not a few times, Vincent opposed Chloe''s decision because he disagreed with Chloe''s final decision. Like when Leonard tried to poison him last year, Chloe wanted to retaliate by poisoning Martin with a more dangerous poison.


    LS has a team engaged in potions. Lately, they had finished creating a deadly poison. The poison was colorless, odorless, and tasteless. No one would ever know that they were consuming the toxin made by LS. The effect of this poison is that it causes a person to die immediately from a heart attack. And the forensic surgeons would not find any poison in his body and would consider him dead of heart failure.


    It was a perfect and cruel plan of revenge. Fortunately, Vincent managed to persuade Chloe not to have bloodshed between the Paxton family. Even though he was trained in martial arts to protect or kill, Vincent never wanted to get his hands dirty with blood.


    Then one night, Vincent received a video from an unknown sender. He saw a thin, bone-like older woman lying in the hospital. Even though the woman looked different, he recognized the woman''s face. The woman was his mother''s older sister and Benjamin''s biological mother.


    Vincent remembered that this afternoon he met Benjamin, who had just returned from abroad for a summer vacation. Benjamin confessed he missed his mother and wished to see her. Benjamin even told him he had no idea where Evelyn was nor her news.


    Now he''s got a video about Evelyn?! Who sent him the video?


    "Do you know who made your mother like this?" a voice was heard from the recording. "Your sister threw your mother out of Eastern Wallace and left her on the street on purpose. Do you know why?"


    At first, Vincent wondered why this man called Evelyn his mother and why this person accused Vanessa of kicking her out of Eastern Wallace. Then he realized the sender thought he was Benjamin.


    "That''s because you''re not Davone Paxton''s real child. Chloeny threatened your mother and used this fact and kicked her out. Isn''t your sister ruthless?"


    Vincent gripped his cell phone tightly and immediately burst out towards Eastern Wallace.


    "What is the meaning of this?" Vincent showed the video right in front of Chloe''s face. At first, Chloe was confused by the video playing, and then her expression turned flat and nonchalant.


    "Who sent you this video?"


    "You care more about the sender than what you have done?"


    "What have I done?"


    "You''re still asking me!?" Vincent''s voice began to rise. "Are you aware that you have made Benjamin never be able to see his mother again? Don''t you feel the slightest bit guilty? Don''t you care about Benjie anymore?"


    Chloe sighed, "Vincent, let''s continue this tomorrow. I''m tired, and I want to rest."


    "Fine, then I''ll call Benjie and tell him what you''ve done to his mother." Vincent immediately searched for his cousin''s name on his cellphone, which turned out to be nowhere to be found. He didn''t even recognize most of the names on his cellphone.


    "Vincent, telling Benjie won''t solve the problem. He''s still on board school anyway, don''t bother him with unnecessary things."


    "Unnecessary!? Evelyn is Benjie''s mother, and she is my mother''s older sister; she is my aunt! And you said her well-being is UNNECESSARY!!??" for the first time, Vincent snapped at her.


    "Vincent, that''s not what I mean. We better talk tomorrow."


    "Did you know that Benjie came home this morning and now lives in one of Evelyn''s houses? I''ll tell him now." then Vincent immediately came out of the room without heeding to Chloe, who kept calling his name.


    He was pedaling his bicycle towards Benjamin''s house very quickly. On the way, he wondered, was his decision to tell Benjamin a good thing? Not only will Benjamin hate Chloe, but his cousin will probably step in on Paxton''s complicated circumstances.


    As he was daydreaming, Vincent did not realize a bar in front of him that he would hit if he did not dodge. And sure enough, his front wheel hit the bar and made him bounce off his bike and fall not far from the bar.


    Vincent laid staring at the dark sky to clear his thoughts. He realized that his decision to tell Benjie was not very wise. So he abandoned his mind and rose to his feet to sit on the bench.


    Vincent pondered what happened in Chloe''s room just a moment ago. He didn''t like the way Chloe worked against her foe, but he had gone too far earlier. Vincent started to regret it. But when he realized Paul had followed him on Chloe''s orders, his emotions bounced back.


    "Do you regret to took the training to protect the first miss?"


    "I do. I hope she will be punished."


    Vincent clicked his tongue in frustration. He immediately rose to his feet, realizing that his emotions would not subside if he continued to be with that person. Being by the side of someone who always listened and did whatever Chloe wanted making him unable to think straight.


    Vincent let the cold wind blow his face. The further he walked, the more his emotions subsided.. He began to think, and now suspicions came to him.

 Chapter 164 - Vincents Savior

    Vincent took his phone from his pocket and investigated it. At first glance, it looks like his, but it''s different. The actual owner of this phone is Benjamin.


    When his mother decided to buy him a new phone, he chose the exact same type and model as Benjamin. That''s why when the two met, sometimes they took each other''s phones accidentally.


    Did he also take the wrong phone this afternoon?


    Then the second thing that made him suspect, who sent this video? Why did this person send this video to Benjamin? And how did this person know that Benjie was not Davone''s real son?


    Not long after, his phone... Benjamin''s phone vibrated, indicating someone sent a message. Curious about the message''s contents, Vincent pressed the letter button on the screen and read it.


    ''Benjie, can you meet me at the Den hotel? I''ll explain it to you.''


    Vincent furrowed his brows as he read it. Did it mean Chloe was going to explain something to Benjamin? Didn''t Chloe forbid him to tell Benjamin the truth?


    And again, why did Chloe ask him to meet outside of Eastern Wallace? Didn''t Chloe know very well that once she left Eastern Wallace, her life was in danger of twice as big?


    At first, Vincent didn''t want to care about it. At first, he wanted to go back and apologize to his family for just leaving unnoticed.


    But he also felt guilty for Chloe. If only he had not threatened her by telling Benjamin, maybe Chloe wouldn''t come out of the house. That''s why he decided to head to the hotel.


    He wanted to apologize for being rude and at the same time tell Chloe that Benjamin didn''t know and would never know. Vincent would also try to persuade Chloe to help Evelyn and take her back.


    Even though he didn''t like what Chloe was doing, Vincent knew that Chloe often listened and followed his suggestions. Because of that, he hoped that this time he could also persuade her.


    Once at the hotel, Vincent headed to the room according to Chloe''s instructions. Because this hotel was just a low-star hotel, he did not need special access to the room''s floor by using the elevator.


    Vincent knocked on the bedroom door several times without any response. He tried turning the knob of the door, which strangely unlocked.


    Vincent opened the door and strolled inside. He felt surprised that there was a red liquid flowing on the floor. Surprisingly he felt the reek he inhaled like fresh blood make his chest tight. Can it be that the red liquid is blood? Whose blood?


    "Chloe? Chloe?!" Vincent''s eyes caught Chloe''s body on the bed covered in blood.


    Vincent was about to call the hospital for help when he felt pain in his stomach.


    Without looking at his stomach, Vincent immediately moved away after giving a punch to someone who had stuck a knife into his abdomen.


    Vincent was still able to launch attacks several times before he finally started to feel weak. Suddenly someone from behind hit his head with a heavy object and knocked him down.


    "He''s not Benjamin."


    Before losing consciousness, Vincent could still hear one of the attackers speaking.


    "Shit! He''s the son of the Regnz family!?"


    "How can it be?"


    "..."


    Vincent could no longer hear the next thing because he was already unconscious. The attackers carried Vincent''s body without noticing Vincent''s blood dripping around the room. They intend to dump the body on the streets hoping that Vincent was never found and Regnz never tracked them down.


    ***


    During listening to Vincent''s story, Cathy shed tears as if she never ran out of tears. Patiently Vincent often wiped her tears while convincing Cathy that it was all over. Even though Vincent failed to save Chloe, at least Vincent could survive.


    "Then... what about the bullet? They said, there is a bullet in your chest," sobbed Cathy, touching Vincent''s left chest with her left hand.


    "My guess is they wanted to make sure I died, so they shot me before throwing me out."


    "They are ferocious. Luckily you were found on time; otherwise... I can''t imagine life without seeing you again."


    "To be honest, I wasn''t discovered by chance." Vincent continued with a faint smile.


    "What does it mean?"


    "Try to imagine. Someone killed Chloe and planned to kill Benjie too. Unfortunately, they kill the wrong target. They obviously wanted to erase my tracks after making sure I died. They were cautious when they dumped me so that no one could find me. Then someone found my body by chance. Does that make sense?"


    "..." Cathy couldn''t respond while pondering hard about this.


    "Moreover, I had been losing blood for a while. I should have died and couldn''t be saved."


    If it was true that the attackers threw Vincent''s body into a deserted and hidden street, then it was highly improbable that anyone could find him. Even if someone happened to see him, Vincent might not be able to survive on the way to the hospital.


    Realizing this, Cathy froze in place and was unable to speak. Cathy preferred to remain silent and let Vincent continue his explanation. Unfortunately, Vincent said no more and just looked at her. Vincent stared at her as if probing her thoughts.


    "So... you mean to tell me, Someone planned the setup as well as the rescue?"


    "Might be yes and no. Someone watched me for years without even showing up. That means he knew I fought with Chloe, got caught in a killer trap, and... he could have saved me before I got shot. He probably wasn''t your mother''s killer, but he clearly intended to let me die."


    "But he decided to save you?"


    "That''s right. He changed his mind at the last minute. In the end, he decided to save me after they dumped me."


    "How? You said your condition was not possible to survive. Then, how did he save you?"


    "He injected something into my body. It froze my blood to stop it from coming out and keeps my heart rate and body temperature stable. It could only last for a few hours, but it''s enough to make me survive until I arrive at the hospital. This guy... after killing the video sender to Benjie''s phone, he''s gone."


    "Do you know who he is?"


    "At that time, I didn''t know, and because I was amnesic, I no longer remember him. It was only recently that I recognized him as Zero."


    Zero? One of the people who were loyal to protect Chloe from behind the scenes? In Chloe''s letter, Zero will meet her... but there might be a chance that Zero would be a different person than Chloe knows. Was Zero who saved Vincent the same Zero as the one who protected Chloe?


    Is it possible that Chloeny... her mother entrusted the activation key to Zero? That''s why she had to wait for Zero to meet her to give her the key?


    Cathy''s head felt dizzy from too many events, and the information she received was less than twenty-four hours was too overwhelmed for her. She leaned her head back on Vincent''s shoulders and relaxed her body. She felt comfortable and relieved when she felt Vincent gently stroked her head.


    "So during this year, you were with Zero?" guessed Cathy, playing with Vincent''s other finger.


    "To be more precise, I''m on a mission with his men. I''ve never met Zero directly. When I decided to leave Lest''s training, one of Zero''s right hands invited me to join. I heard Zero had changed generations, so I''ll never have the chance to thank him for saving me."


    "I thought he intended to let you die? You still want to thank him?" Cathy''s tone sounded sarcastically displeased when Vincent felt indebted to someone who barely wanted to help him.


    "In the end, he saved me, Cath. I owe him my life."


    "If you say so,"


    The truth was that Zero is indeed watching Vincent secretly at Chloe''s request. But Zero did not want to save Vincent because he uttered some painful words against Chloe.


    However, Lest managed to track Benjamin''s phone once he knew Vincent brought the wrong phone by accident. Luckily he arrived just in time and saw that Vincent had been thrown into the river. Once there was no one, Lest immediately moved to lift Vincent''s body out of the water.


    Vincent''s heartbeat at that time was very weak, and his life was near the door of death. Zero assured Lest that Vincent would surely die on the way, but Lest did not give up. Lest knew Zero has the last formula that could preserve Vincent. He tried to get Zero to give him that injection. In the end, Zero gave the formula considering he had promised Chloe to protect Vincent even though the child would betray him one day.


    Therefore, even though Lest was the one who lifted his body out of the lake, Vincent felt more indebted to Zero, who had given him the second life.

 Chapter 165 - Ultimate Method

    Vincent didn''t tell Cathy the truth because he didn''t want her to be prejudiced against Zero. The person who got elected for Zero''s position has changed, and he has a suspicion he knew who the current Zero was now. He didn''t want Cathy to hate someone who didn''t deserve to be hated.


    On the other hand, he didn''t want Cathy to feel happy or respect Lest for struggling hard to save him. He didn''t want Cathy to fully trust Lest because he knew very well what kind of character and integrity the older man was. Even though Vincent himself owes Lest a debt of gratitude, that person was also in debt for bringing him into the dark world of LS.


    Hence, he hated that man at the same time, couldn''t hate his savior. He was willing to hold on to this debt burden, but he didn''t wish for his beloved girl to get involved more than this.


    "What are you doing with Zero''s men? Why don''t you ever contact me? Or at least you can leave your trail to tell me how you''re doing. You didn''t give me any news that made me think you had disappeared from this world. I thought you left me because you no longer love me." Cathy muttered the last words while lowering her head.


    Vincent offered her a faint smile and pecked her crown while tightening his embrace.


    "I love you more than you know. How could I not love you while you always fill my mind and soul? But... I couldn''t contact you in risking your life."


    "What do you mean?"


    "You may have heard about Alpha and Zero who cherish Chloeny genuinely, and they might cherish you now. Both of them were incredibly loyal and willing to sacrifice their lives to protect you. But, not all of their men think the same."


    "You mean ...?"


    "Most of them want to get a huge sum of money. They were not as loyal as the two individuals and full of arrogance. Thus, Alpha and Zero never showed the first miss''s face nor the second miss to their men. Only Alpha, Zero, and their right hands know your face..." Vincent explained.


    "I could not contact you because... All of them were opposing me. You could say they were jealous because I got special treatment from Zero... more precisely, now I am one of his trusted people. So they want to find a loophole in me."


    "So, the person who lured me out of the house was one of Zero''s men?"


    "Right. But it wasn''t them who kidnapped you."


    "That means I was lured out into the crocodile''s mouth but instead into the lion''s den?"


    "Not a lion. But a snake''s." Martin Paxton is an old toxic snake.


    "Then who kidnaps me?"


    "..." Vincent just smiled wryly without answering her question.


    Cathy suspected that it was none other than Martin Paxton who wanted the Stealth key.


    Cathy straightened up and sighed a few times. In this world, how many parties are there who want to kidnap her? It looks like she really can''t live in peace anymore like before.


    Not to mention that she doesn''t know how to persuade Kinsey about her relationship with Vincent. It seemed her twin brother would never approve of them.


    "I have to think of a way to make your family accept me too." thought Cathy sadly.


    "You worry more about our relationship than your kidnappers?" Vincent didn''t know whether he should be worry or laugh when he heard Cathy''s muttering.


    It was quite a worrying thing that Cathy did not take this kidnapping seriously. At the same time, he found it amused to see the girl worried about their relationship.


    Cathy herself blinked not understandingly, but her face suddenly flushed red when she realized that she had spoken her mind.


    "Is it wrong?" Cathy asked shyly like a child caught doing something wrong.


    Vincent pinched Cathy''s nose with a wide grin, "Don''t worry. I have an ultimate method to force them to approve of our relationship."


    Cathy''s eyes were sparkling with expectation.


    "Really? What is it?"


    Vincent laughed with amusement to see Cathy fired again. It seemed that serious matters like last night''s kidnapping or the imminent threat of danger in the future were utterly insignificant when compared to their relationship.


    "I''ll tell you later. Now I''ll go to work first, and then we''ll talk more. How is it?" Vincent''s suggestion earned an adorable frown from Cathy.


    Vincent smiled as he got up to take his laptop. Then he sat back down, opened the laptop, and got to work. Before getting serious about his work, Vincent grabbed Cathy''s arm to sit next to him. After a few pampering strokes on her head, Cathy laid down on the sofa with her head on Vincent''s lap.


    Vincent typed with his right hand, while his left hand held Cathy''s hand while stroking the back of Cathy''s hand with his thumb.


    Apparently, Cathy was starting to feel bored when she had to lie down while waiting for Vincent. So she rose to his feet, trying to find something to do. She found a book and read it next to Vincent.


    In the midst of her activities, Cathy felt that she had forgotten something important. Alas, she couldn''t remember what major thing she forgot.


    Cathy tried to keep reading while remembering. She felt she could remember if she kept reading. Reading, writing... Does that something important have anything to do with writing? What writing?


    Cathy had not had time to find the answer when a roar sounded came from her stomach. Cathy''s face flushed with embarrassment while holding her stomach.


    Vincent turned to her gently and felt guilty. Without realizing it, they had spent nearly seven hours there, and now Cathy''s stomach was hungry for food.


    After turning off the laptop, Vincent prepared their late lunch. There were some vegetables and ham in the small fridge. Vincent decided to make a simple ham soup for their meal.


    That day, the two of them enjoyed their lunch by chatting casually.


    For some reason spending time together in a small house, accompanying Vincent, who worked on his laptop, made Cathy feel like she was living the life of a husband and wife in general.


    Husband and wife? Cathy immediately put her thoughts away. They had just met after being apart for a year. How could she think of herself as a wife?


    Cathy decided to think nothing of it and casually enjoy her lunch.

 Chapter 166 - Chloes Letter For Vincent

    I met a small boy after giving birth to twins. The boy had jet black hair and black eyes. Sometimes when his eyes looked at something seriously, the glint in his eyes seemed like they could pierce someone''s soul.


    The kid reminded me of someone. The one who has nurtured me with affection and also protected me from all dangers. It was not that his face or hair was similar, but the gaze in the boy''s eyes was exactly like that of that person.


    I was attracted to the child, adored and cherished him like my own son. Sometimes when I miss my children, I will make that boy a substitute for my two children. I pamper him, doted on him even better than my sister.


    When I found out that the kid wanted to join the dark family organization, a part of me felt proud of him. Seeing him grow up from a young age into a teenager made me even more convinced that this kid could definitely be a good leader. This child even could become a ruler who will be respected and feared by his competitor.


    But part of me said otherwise. I felt guilty for letting him into my world. I was regretful that he couldn''t enter the maturation process normally. I ruined his life and his future. I am so ashamed of my selfishness.


    If only I had not let him into my life, if I had left the door of the house closed to strangers; I am sure that the child must be happy and filled with abundant love from his family.


    I am currently writing this letter because I will probably leave this world in a few hours. The kid sent me an emergency message saying he was in danger. I know he didn''t send it. I know this is just a fake message to lure me out. But I''ll still be going out. The reason is that before this, someone gave me a threatening letter. If I don''t leave this place within the allotted time, not only that kid, but he will harm my two brothers.


    Somehow that person knew where Daniel was. That person even knew my daughter and my brother''s daughters. This evil person even killed my brother''s wife.


    Of course, I can''t stay silent. That''s why I''m using this opportunity to serve as an excuse for me to sneak out.


    The reason why I was desperate to go out wasn''t just to protect the people I love, but because I knew that someone from out there was trying to destroy my family. At first, I thought my cousin was threatening me, but I realized... there are other people who act even more horrifying than my cousins. I wish I could find out, and I''ll try to find a way to warn all of you.


    That''s why anyone who reads this letter, be it my daughter or that child, I want to tell that child...


    I''m sorry, and don''t blame yourself for my death. The truth is, my life is only a few months away. Most of my organs have been damaged as a result of consuming too much poison. I purposely hid it from the organization and my two cousins, Alpha and Zero. I don''t want them to make a fuss and use any means to cure me. That''s why I chose to die at their hands.


    At the very least, if that person felt that he succeeded in killing me, my two brothers, my daughter, and the black-haired boy will be safe for some time to come. They have had enough time to get stronger, and when they are in danger, they can protect themselves and their loved ones.


    Once again, I want to say to the black-haired boy... I''m sorry, but I would like you to know that I''m delighted to meet you and very proud of you as a mother and sister.


    Love always,


    Chloeny Paxton


    ***


    Cathy has repeatedly read letters marked RR2 for the past six months until she memorized it by heart. Shortly after Cathy and Vincent finished their lunch, Cathy told the contents of the letter to Vincent. She felt suspicious that the letter was not addressed to her nor her brother but Vincent.


    At first, she had indeed doubted whether Vincent''s hair and eyes were black as she saw it, but when she dreamed of a little boy with black hair and black eyes, she became convinced that the child she was dreaming of was the child it meant in the letter. Vincent was the boy her mother felt guilty about.


    Ever since Cathy heard her family story and read her mother''s letter, Cathy felt the memories that should have been buried and forgotten just burst into the form of dreams.


    Even though everyone said the two of them weren''t meant to be together, it was just the opposite for Cathy. Little Rinrin followed Vincent wherever he went, and the black-haired boy, who was infamous for being impatient with small children, always accompanied her patiently. The two separate and forget each other but finally meet again more than twenty years later.


    When they meet again, the relationship between the two did not go well. But then their relationship got closer and inseparable. Even after not seeing each other for a year, the feelings of the two remained unchanged. It seems that their feelings became much stronger than last year, especially after knowing they had met in the past.


    "What are you thinking about? You''ve been silent." Cathy asked because she couldn''t stand their silence after telling Vincent the contents of RR2''s letter.


    "Nothing important. I find my situation very ironic. I feel guilty for saying such hurtful words about Chloe, while she feels guilty for involving me in LS. I wanted to get out of the Paxton conflict while I didn''t want to leave her alone. The person who got me involved in LS was myself. I decided to join because of my own will and not because of anyone''s influence. Even though Lest didn''t offer me to join, I think I will do something beyond my mind." in fact, he had indeed formed his elite team and built a Flex group with great success.


    Maybe if he had never received training from Lest, Vincent would have enlarged and strengthened Regnz''s business endeavors. This would endanger the entire Regnz family, and there might be animosity between siblings.


    Hence, he was grateful that he had learned a lot while he received the harsh training. He would never be the way he is now if not for Chloe.. Therefore he couldn''t really hate the entire LS.

 Chapter 167 - Will You Marry Me?

    "So you know now that my mother did not blame you either. She chose to sacrifice her life to save the person she loves. She left the house, not because of your quarrel, but because it was her choice. Before reading the letter, I initially let others influence me to blame you. But after I cleared up my mind, I felt suspicious.


    There was a missing piece that was not revealed after reading mom''s last letter. Now that I have heard your story, I am starting to understand. You two have an unbreakable bond that no one could understand. You both treasure and protect each other.


    Without you knowing it... your connection with my mother was like a real family. But your life principles and the way you protected your loved ones were different, and it caused a lot of misunderstanding." told Cathy with glistened eyes. "I doubt that I could feel the strong bond with someone like you did with my mother."


    Seeing Cathy''s touched expression, Vincent pulled her head closer to his chest. His hands wrapped around Cathy''s shoulders while Cathy''s hands circled her lover''s waist.


    "You had no idea how much pressure I''ve been under since I heard the identity of my biological parents. I felt lost and could hardly breathe. I even thought that you are my uncle and our love was taboo."


    "What? How could you think like that?"


    "It''s your fault. You never mentioned that Uncle Ben is your cousin and made me think we are a family too when I found out both of you are related." sneered Cathy, causing Vincent to chuckle in amusement. "But today, all of any kind burdens in my heart vanished. I felt as if I was reborn as a new one, and nothing could make me worry about unnecessary things again. Thank you, Vincent." thank you for appearing in my life, Cathy continued in her heart.


    Vincent smiled as he broke his embrace. "Do you want to go walk with me?"


    Cathy nodded in agreement and was excited to walk hand in hand with the man. After picking up their jackets, Vincent grasped her hands, ushering her out of the house through the back door.


    Cathy looked out over the backyard with a look of bewilderment. On both sides was a very tall grass-like plant almost as high as her head, decorated with several small flowers in between.


    There was still strong wind, but it was not as cold as when it came because tall grasses blocked it on both sides.


    Initially, Cathy enjoyed the cool breeze and tried not to see the white and black flowers on two sides. She knew that the flowers'' colors not in black or white, but she didn''t want to ruin this romantic mood by recalling her disability to distinguish color.


    Nevertheless, when Vincent spoke in a serious tone, Cathy focused her attention on the man.


    "There''s something I haven''t told you about me. Frankly speaking, I''ve had a lot of mental stress for a dozen years since I got the news of Chloe''s death." Vincent announced as he walked casually, followed by Cathy''s small steps.


    "Almost every night Chloe''s lifeless body appeared in my dreams. At that time, I was still amnesic, so the dream bothered me a lot. My body refused any food that got into my mouth. I even had chronic malnutrition. All my family kept trying to recover my condition. I''m pretty sure you can''t imagine my pathetic state, and I don''t want you to see it because right now¡­" Vincent turned to stand face to face with Cathy, still holding her hand. "All the pressure or anything that has been haunting me all this time has disappeared. Because I met you." Vincent continued as he took Cathy''s other hand and held it tightly.


    "Thank you for being born into this world, thank you for reappearing in my life, and thank you ... for making me feel complete again. In this world, nothing can replace your position in my heart, and I love you so much."


    Cathy stared at Vincent, almost in disbelief at what she had just heard. Vincent''s expression earlier exceeded what the man had said last year. Cathy could not speak nor react. She even had not had time to fully grasp the atmosphere between them when Vincent bent his knee and knelt on one knee with his eyes still fixed on her light brown eyes.


    The wind rustled violently decorated with very tall grass and some flowers in the middle. Vincent took out a tiny blue box then opened its cover, showing a diamond ring that looks beautiful even without color in Cathy''s eyes.


    Cathy''s heartbeat became fast and expectant, realizing what her lover was doing. Of course, she wasn''t stupid and immediately understood what the man''s actions meant. Her tears streamed down in tears just as the man uttered his proposal.


    "Marry me, Cath. I can''t promise if I can persuade our family to bless our relationship anytime soon. But I can promise you I won''t give up on our relationship, and together we will find a way out to maintain our relationship. I love you and could only love you in this world. Will you marry me?"


    Cathy ached to answer, really she wanted to answer, and her mouth was already opened. Unfortunately, her voice could not come out because of these overwhelming feelings that she couldn''t find words to describe it making her choke on her sobs.


    Ah, she no longer about her voice. Cathy answered by nodding her head in a rush, and without waiting, Cathy crouched down and hugged Vincent''s neck tightly.


    "I want to marry you," whispered Cathy, finally managed to find her voice.


    The two of them rose to their feet so that Vincent could put his betrothal ring on Cathy''s finger. Then, Vincent lifted Cathy''s body without warning by hugging Cathy''s thighs and spinning their bodies, making Cathy shriek in surprise, followed by hearty laughter.


    When Cathy thought Vincent already gave her the most desirable surprise, the man proved her wrong.


    "Do you remember I said I had an ultimate method to get our family to bless our relationship?" Vincent puts Cathy down gently, and the light of mischief in his eyes begins to return.


    "Could it be ..." Cathy looked at Vincent suspiciously.


    "If you''re willing, we can get married today."


    "Today?!" her shock beyond boundaries to make her totally speechless. However, Cathy was more than happy if they could get married that very day. After all, it was only a while ago that she had imagined their life as husband and wife. Really, how could Vincent read all of her heart? "But we haven''t prepared anything."


    "Believe it or not, I''ve arranged everything. The only thing we need is your answer."


    Vincent''s explanation made Cathy''s mouth widen even more in disbelief.


    "Of course, our wedding ceremony would be simple, and our guests are only my friends and this area residents. At least, after we get married and have several children, inevitably our families will bless our relationship." Vincent''s voice sounded very excited while winking to tease her.


    Cathy couldn''t hide her blushed cheeks, but she looked forward to their marriage life.


    "After all this is over, we can have a wedding party as you wish. I want to give you a wedding that we will never forget for the rest of our lives."


    Was Vincent joking with her? Cathy believed she would never forget this moment in her life. She even was doubtful that she would meet the most memorable event than this.


    Despite that, she felt that Vincent''s last declaration would really come true. And Cathy was looking forward to it.


    Far away from the happy couple, the old snake Paxton was furious.


    "What do you mean the girl disappeared?!" Martin hit one of his men with great anger.


    Martin has been patiently waiting for almost a year, and finally, Catherine came out of Red Rosemary without protection... but his useless idiot men were not good enough to look after a girl.


    Martin could not contain his anger and continued to beat his men until they were black and blue. Not only the faces of his underlings were bleeding, but Martin''s hands were covered with the blood of his men, and his sweat dripped to wet his clothes.


    "Oh, please, father. I don''t care if they are dead, but I don''t want you to get sick. Get some rest, let me handle the rest." maybe outsiders think the son is concerned about his father''s healthiness, but only Martin knew. His son was just acting like a good boy.


    Martin''s son was a man with reddish-brown hair with light brown eyes just like Cathy''s. It''s just that the eyes that this man emitted were terrifying and full of dangers.


    "How can you handle it, huh?" Martin wiped his hands with a towel. "I could have punished all my men for failing to complete my orders. But if my own son failed me, I would never be able to get rid of my disappointment with you."


    Martin''s son smiled sarcastically then walked casually toward his father.

 Chapter 168 - His Evil Plan

    "When did I ever disappoint you? The one who lured Chloe out of Eastern Wallace was me. The one who got Benjamin out of his house was me too. Although I miscalculated regarding Benjamin''s phone switched with Regnz''s son, I managed to kill Chloe." and also broke off relations between Paxton and Regnz. He continued in mind with a sly smile.


    "I''m still holding a triumph card against Benjamin, while Catherine... I already put my hands on her weakness. I can lure her out once the girl comes back."


    "Hmph!"


    Martin frowned in annoyance at his son''s behavior. He did admit, his son, who was eighteen years old at the time, had been able to come up with a sneaky plan for Chloe''s death scenario. A few days after Chloe''s death, Martin sensed someone was targeting his son''s life.


    He tried to hide the whereabouts of his son and sent him abroad. Just when his son was about to go overseas, he got the news that people who were eyeing his son had disappeared as if the earth had swallowed him up.


    Previously he suspected that the one who would target his son was either Alpha or Zero. However, because he heard that the person had disappeared, Martin was relieved to think that the person who was after his son was not the two people.


    Unfortunately, recently he found out, the person who targeted his son nineteen years ago was indeed Zero, and his son caught him. Now Zero was still being held captive in a place only his son knows about. Until now, Martin did not know whether Zero was still alive or not in the custody of his son.


    Without Martin knowing it, he was afraid of his own son. He was scared that someday his son would get rid of him when he was weak and useless. Because of that, he kept trying to maintain his health and regulate his power over his men. That way, Martin could still survive and not have to worry about his son overthrow him.


    Martin didn''t know that eighty percent of his mafia member was already under his son''s control. They were just waiting for a sign from his son, and then all members would revolt against Martin.


    A few hours later, the son arrived at his main headquarters and went straight to one of the detention cells underground. The son gave an evil grin when he saw an older man sitting weakly. The older man looked powerless, and it was only a matter of time before death approached him.


    "Look at your current condition. Soon you will die rotting here. Isn''t it time for you to tell me where the key is? In this world, only you know the existence of the key. If you die, no one will find out, and I can do anything like that night. Lure your beloved missy out and... Oh, do you know what happened in the hotel room when Chloe walked in? At least ten people played with her body before she died." he continued with a horrifying laugh. "Just imagine, she died not because she was killed but because of exhaustion of ten men''s desire. They didn''t even notice that the woman was dead and still use her to satisfy their lust. They tried to wake her roughly and even scratched her. Isn''t that funny? I was planning to do the same thing with her daughter. My men must be thrilled, especially enjoying the virgin. Isn''t that so?"


    His laughter grew even louder when he saw ''Zero'' eyes filled with deep hatred. But the older man remained silent and said nothing.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? I wasn''t the one who made Chloe out of her house. But... Vincentius Regnz. The kid who lured her out without an escort. Didn''t you hate him too? Isn''t that why you didn''t want to save him in the first place? I wondered why you changed your mind at the end? Why did you save him?" There was a brief pause, and then the light in his eyes was engulfed in flames burning with joy.


    "Why have I never thought about it before? Chloe gave the key to Vincent. Hahahahaha... I see."


    Zero''s expression was very flat, and now he closed his eyes indifferently to the crazy young man in front of him. Knowing this, the laugh of the ''crazy devil'' vanished at once.


    "So it''s not Vincent, huh?" he guessed dryly.


    He wanted to lure ''Zero'' to confirm that the Stealth activation key was with Vincent. But judging from his attitude and blank face, it looks like the activation key was not in Vincent.


    On the other hand, this stubborn older man wished to use his hand to kill Vincent.


    The son snorted in annoyance, realizing Zero wanted to use his hands to harm Vincent. Even though he deeply hated Vincent for destroying his perfect plan to kill Benjamin, he still won''t kill Vincent. He felt he could use Vincent''s abilities and invite him to join him.


    Unfortunately, Vincent has already chosen whom to join and would do whatever it takes to protect Catherine. That stupid man decided to become his enemy.


    In the end, he got up and left ''Zero,'' who had been silent for dozens of years in his captive cell. After walking away from there, the guy contacted someone.


    "Hi, where are you now? ...I just wanted to meet you... all right, I''ll pick you up later."


    After ending his call with a sly smile, the son walked over to his room to do his disguise. It is time for him to come back and carry out his plan. He was going to make Catherine come to his base voluntarily.


    Because he had the girl''s weakness.


    That afternoon, Anna and the twins didn''t stop worrying about her eldest sister. Even Owen himself looked nervous, and his smile looked strange when he found out that Cathy was not in her room.


    Where did their first miss go? And why no one noticed that Cathy sneaked out in the middle of the night?

 Chapter 169 - The Sisters Worry

    That afternoon, Anna and the twins couldn''t stop worrying about their eldest sister. Even Owen himself looked nervous, and his smile looked stiff when he found out that Cathy was not in her room.


    Anna kept trying to contact Cathy''s cellphone, which was only connected to her voice mailbox.


    The siblings also tried to reach Benjamin, but they couldn''t get him as the man was out of the country for a business affair.


    Anna refused to give up and tried to contact Steve and Kitty while hoping that Cathy was with them. However, both of them had no idea about Cathy''s whereabouts either. Thus, Anna assures them that Cathy is fine so as not to worry them about unnecessary things. She didn''t want to disturb them and bother them both. After all, maybe Cathy just went shopping at the market without carrying her bag.


    But it''s been six hours since they realized Cathy wasn''t in her room, so Anna was anxious.


    Owen himself also contacted the members and the chairman to report the situation on Red Rosemary. In an instant, all Alpha members acted and find out where their second miss is.


    In far away from Red Rosemary, a young girl played piano in her house casually when she noticed the red light on the cube box. She stopped her playing and took the red cube.


    She pressed the tiny button, showing a series of words. After reading the contents of the message, the young girl contacted someone.


    "Zero, my members panicked because they lost track of the second miss."


    "She''s with Vincent."


    "Vincent? I thought he was on a mission to retrieve data at snake''s lair?"


    "It seems that yesterday Martin managed to kidnap the second miss, and by chance Vincent found her."


    The young girl... aka Alpha, massaged her forehead because she was tired of all this.


    "Don''t you find it strange? I''m sure the old snake has followers we don''t know. How is it possible that every time we send someone to infiltrate, our people always fail? Until now, we couldn''t find anything to fight that sneaky snake. Do you think that guy knows we''re after the file and purposedly caught the second miss? That way, Vincent wouldn''t steal the file but saved the second miss instead."


    There was a sigh from the other end. "You''re more talkative than usual."


    Alpha just smiled at that.


    "You know I''m right on this point. You better investigate whoever supports Martin. I will mobilize all my members to protect the West sisters."


    After cutting off the connection, Alpha called Owen to tell him that Cathy is safe with Vincent. However, Alpha forbade him to tell anyone and acted as if Cathy''s whereabouts were still unknown.


    Alpha also told him that some elite member would look after Cathy''s three sisters so that Martin or anyone else would not easily approach Cathy''s three sisters.


    Dozen years ago, they used Benjamin and Vincent to lure Chloe out. This time, they wouldn''t let them use Cathy''s sisters to lure the second miss.


    "Make sure nothing happens to the second miss''s three sisters, Owen. We won''t be able to do much if they manage to kidnap one of the sisters and lure her out."


    "I understand. I make sure the second miss''s sisters will be well protected."


    Owen sighed with relief, knowing her second miss was fine. Owen still blamed himself for being careless twice. How could Cathy be in danger when he was there to protect her? Owen felt he was not worthy of being a member of the Alpha''s right-hand man.


    ***


    That day, Lina and Lizzy go to school as usual. Because this is their last year in high school, they participate in various school activities to support their final school exam scores.


    Anna is also going to college as usual and is preparing to participate in a Paris student exchange program for the following year.


    The three of them are both focused on their studies, but still... the fact that Cathy disappeared without news made them restless.


    Their eldest sister never ran away from home or left without informing them first. That''s why they were so worried and nervous that her sister suddenly disappeared. Plus they couldn''t contact the sister which added to their worries.


    Anna knew her sister had changed drastically since Vincent''s disappearance. She knew her sister was upset and low-spirited because Vincent left without saying anything.


    She knew her sister needed some time alone to accept their separation. Therefore, Anna and the twins always try to keep their sister company. She didn''t want Cathy to be alone then cry while biting his lip back.


    Anna and the twins agreed always to accompany Cathy and not leave Cathy alone. They decided to come to Cathy''s room on certain days and not just Saturdays.


    Now they regretted why they didn''t sleep with Cathy yesterday. Last night Cathy came home with a strange attitude. For the first time, Cathy didn''t respond to them as if their sister were in a world of her own.


    It felt like Cathy shut the world out and couldn''t hear their voices nor see them.


    They questioned Owen about Cathy''s strange behavior, but Owen himself didn''t know the answer either. They tried to peek through the door of Cathy''s room only to see Cathy''s condition.


    Their sister didn''t cry nor bite her lip which was good news. But they couldn''t help but worry when they saw how their eldest sister laid on the bed while staring at the ceiling in a daze.


    "Did something happen when she met her friend?" Lizzy asked curiously.


    "Shh... let give her some time alone for now. We will cheer her up again tomorrow," suggested Anna to her younger sisters last night.


    Correct. Anna herself suggested that they leave Cathy alone. She felt that Cathy really wanted to be alone and didn''t want to be disturbed.


    Now she regretted it... pretty much. If she were to force herself to join her sister, maybe she would know or wake up when her sister decided to leave.


    The only thing she could do now was to wait.. She had already given Aunt Len a message that if Cathy were back home, the older woman would immediately let her know.

 Chapter 170 - The Protection Arrangement

    It was already one o''clock when Anna heard a ring tone on her phone indicating an incoming message.


    ''I have arrived.''


    Anna just smiled resignedly, reading the contents of the message. For the sake of realizing her dream to continue her studies in Paris, she has been studying French with someone in the last few months. The first time she had met this person was last year. And since then, they have met frequently by chance. When this person knew that she wanted to continue her studies in France, this person offered to teach the language for free.


    Even though she had taken the course herself, there was something she could learn that was not taught at her place of study. Apparently, this ''teacher'' had lived in Germany for four years and in France for another three so she could learn a lot from this person.


    Anna walked out of her classroom and approached a young man with dark brown hair and black eyes. The young man waved his hand and smiled at him. Somehow every time Anna saw this person, she felt like she saw her eldest sister. Even though their hair and eyes were very different, Anna always felt like she met her sister whenever she saw this person''s face.


    Anna accelerated her steps toward the young man, smiling back.


    "You don''t have to pick me up every time you teach me."


    The young man cocked his head curiously. Then massage Anna''s forehead gently.


    "Your forehead is wrinkled. If this continues, you will age faster."


    Anna snorted as she rolled her eyes indifferently to make her ''teacher'' smile.


    "I''m not in the mood for your dry joke, brother Kinsey."


    "Did something happen? It seems like something is worrying you."


    "To be honest, it''s about my sister."


    "What happened?"


    "My sister disappeared since this morning. I could not contact her nor find out how she was. My younger sisters and I are both worried about her."


    "..." There was no answer from Kinsey.


    Kinsey already knew about Cathy''s disappearance because he previously forced Owen to tell him where Cathy was. He didn''t know how, but Martin had managed to lure Cathy out so cleverly, and now no one could guarantee that they wouldn''t do the same to the three younger siblings that Cathy cared about.


    He knew that sooner or later, the old snake was sure to lure Cathy out. Either by harming Cathy''s sister or anyone who can make Cathy leave voluntarily. That''s why Kinsey, along with Steve, was vigilant to protect Cathy''s three younger siblings.


    Sometimes Kinsey would meet the three of them or one of them to ensure the safety of the three. One of his roles as Anna''s French language teacher was his reason to protect Anna from his enemies. The two of them would take turns meeting Cathy''s three sisters either individually or meeting the three of them at once.


    His second father figure had informed him that all loyal Alpha members had been assigned to look after and protect Anna and the twins.


    Despite being the perfect protection from the Alpha, Kinsey was annoyed at the two legendary personages. Why didn''t Alpha or Zero stepped in themselves? Why did they leave such an important task to their men?


    Kinsey once asked Owen, and the man answered him with that same annoying smile and said, ''it''s not the right time for Alpha and Zero to show up yet'' made Kinsey want to beat up and sew up the man''s mouth so he couldn''t smile anymore.


    What made him feel even angrier was when he found out that Cathy had been saved by Vincent and was now safe under his protection. Safe?! He believed Cathy must be protected from that person!! Kinsey did not want his sister to get fell deeper into Vincent''s trap. He hated to see his sister be with that man.


    "Brother Kinsey!" Anna''s call broke his reverie, and he changed his expression.


    "Sorry, what is it?"


    "I just told you my sister is gone, but you just daydreamed in the broad light."


    "Your sister is not a kid anymore. She can take care of herself. Didn''t you say she was experiencing distress? Maybe she wants to be alone somewhere. So just wait. She will be home before you know it."


    Even though it seemed like Kinsey tried to convince his cousin with his words, he could say the same thing to himself. He convinced himself that Cathy was no longer a child and could make her own choice.


    If Cathy still wants to be with Vincent, what right does he have to hinder her happiness? He didn''t want Cathy to hate him and become unhappy about being separated from her loved ones.


    After all, it looks like Vincent also sincerely loves his sister. He knew right away when he heard Vincent abandon his mission just to get Cathy out of the snake lair.


    Therefore, he started to open his mind and accept their relationship for this moment. However, if that man makes his sister cry again, he would not sit still.


    Conversely, if Cathy decided to separate from the man... of course, Kinsey would be more than happy to help her hide from the man.


    Steve Mango was having a photoshoot when a woman came to visit him. Seeing the expression on the woman''s face made Steve frown in confusion and stopped the shoot.


    After receiving the drink bottle from his manager, Steve walked over to the woman worriedly.


    "Mother, what is it? It is very unusual for you to come to my photographing place. Is there something urgent at home? Usually, you will wait for me in the PYH entertainment building."


    "Urgent is an understatement. That devil''s son came back, and I couldn''t stand being on the same roof with him. Anyway, I don''t want to live in that house again. Starting today, I will sleep in your apartment."


    "What? But..."


    "Why? Do you want to send me to the hotel? Do you have the heart to see your mother sleep in another place rather than in home?"


    "Why are you saying like that? Of course, I couldn''t watch you sleep in the hotel."


    "Good. Then we had no problem."


    Steve''s forehead began to break out in cold sweat. He remembered his apartment filled with essential data and information about LS and Stealth. If his mother sees it, the woman would feel suspicious of him, and the fact that he has joined the L team will be exposed.


    Not only that, if his mother lived with him... sooner or later, his mother would have seen the tattoo on his stomach and immediately knew he had joined the LS organization.


    Steve tried to calm himself down and began to think of a solution. Luckily he has another house. That way, he could tell he had moved out of the apartment and was now living in his new home.


    Then Steve remembered something about his mother''s sentence, which made him frown.


    "That devil''s son... who do you mean, mom?"


    "Who else but that Martin''s bastard son?"


    Steve smiled broadly. "Ah, it turns out he''s back home. How''s he doing? It''s been ten years since I''ve seen him."


    Brittany stared wide and snickered in annoyance. She forgot the relationship between her son and Martin''s only son was quite close. No. In fact, being very close made her dizzy herself.


    Because Martin''s son, who is six years older than Steve, was very good at pretending. She had seen it with her own eyes. When Steve talked and was close to that person, the person''s facial expression looks friendly with a big smile. But when there was no one around, that person looked at Steve like trash. She even could feel an aura of hatred there and kill-intent in his dangerous brown eyes.


    Therefore, Brittany always felt restless when her son was alone with this nephew of hers. Especially when she knew this devil''s son was the culprit behind Chloe''s death.


    "You better not see him again. He looks different from the last I saw him. He isn''t a good guy as he looks."


    Steve laughed, thinking his mother was cracking a joke.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not a child, and I know who truly he is."


    Brittany grimaced at this. Oh, how she wished to let her son know that his favorite cousin was the one who killed Chloe. But... she didn''t want him to hate her because she did nothing to prevent the killing even though she hated the idea to take one''s life.


    Brittany just sighed in resignation. As long as she stayed with Steve, she could make sure her son wouldn''t hang out with her extremely dangerous nephew. Even that boy''s aura was far more frightening than his father, Martin.


    After ten minutes of rest, Steve continued his work again. Previously, he told Kinsey that he could not look after the twins because his mother was by his side.


    Kinsey had no other choice but to let Owen and other Alpha members fully control the West sisters'' protection.


    However, Kinsey and Steve begin to doubt the abilities of Owen and Alpha. They had already failed to protect Catherine twice, and it made them worry.


    Thus, they joined some senior members from the S and L teams to protect Cathy''s three younger siblings.

 Chapter 171 - Kinsey ~ Katleen

    There was music playing, followed by Katleen Morse''s beautiful and sexy voice. The music director was furious that Katleen could not sing as usual.


    That day Katleen was supposed to do the recording for her new album. Unfortunately, Kitty couldn''t focus on the recording because she was worried about her best friend.


    Several hours ago, Anna called her and asked where Cathy was. A second later, Anna told her that Cathy might be going somewhere, making her doubtful. Cathy never leaves without telling her family members. Why is Cathy now leaving and making her family worried?


    After asking around, she finally got the information that Anna had also contacted Steve, Mercy, and Cathy''s other friends. Hearing this, Kitty became increasingly restless and could not focus on the recording.


    Coming back from her touring concert tour four months ago, Kitty wished to spend time with her family and friends. She decided to take the town concert while thinking about the songs for her new album. Katie no longer wants to hold tour concerts in various places in the country. Apart from feeling tired, she also felt distant from her family.


    After her contract period came up, she did not make a new one and only accepted a concert contract in town.


    Unfortunately, when she desired to meet Cathy, her best friend was like someone who doesn''t have a passion for living. She never even saw Vincent again. Cathy''s younger sisters told her that Vincent has disappeared, and since then, Cathy''s mood was getting worse.


    Kitty wondered whether the couple might have quarreled and broken up? They even recently started a relationship, but their relationship has broken?


    After recording for three hours, the music director decided to leave it until next week.


    Kitty immediately contacted Anna to ask for the latest news about her best friend.


    On the other hand, Anna was studying in a library with Kinsey when Kitty called her.


    Anna knew that Kitty had contacted her to ask for her eldest sister. Now she was confused about how to answer it. She didn''t want to lie, but she didn''t want to worry Kitty either.


    Realizing that Kitty would worry even more if she didn''t pick up her cellphone, Anna had no other choice but to answer.


    "Hello, Sis Kitty," Anna spoke very slowly, almost as if she was whispering. "I''m in the library right now... I''m sure Cathy will come home today... Of course, I will let you know asap once she came home... Yes, bye." Anna hung up her cellphone in relief. At least she didn''t have to lie nor making Kitty worry.


    "Who is it? It looks like that person sounds worried about your sister," asked Kinsey dryly as she checked Anna''s work.


    "She''s a good friend. Well, she''s like our second eldest sister. Her name is Katleen Morse." Hearing this name, Kinsey''s hand that was scribbling on Anna''s answer sheet stopped. "Do you know her? She''s a famous jazz singer."


    "I''m not that interested in celebrities. This one''s wrong," he stated, still with a flat tone and expression. Then their lesson continued.


    After escorting Anna home, Kinsey came to a large building. He was standing in front of the building door, staring blankly at the door. His hand reached into his pocket and picked up a box-shaped key ring with a small mic beside it. There is the writing Be at the top, followed by Frie at the bottom.


    Kinsey shook his head. He should have thrown it away since he decided to join LS. Surprisingly, he never threw it away and always carried it with him. In fact, Kinsey thought of it as a talisman while on a dangerous mission. He felt he could return home safely if it were with him.


    Feeling that he had been staring at the building in front of him for a long time, Kinsey decided to go home. Besides, he was sure that person must have forgotten him. However, as he stepped to leave, his eyes saw a young girl coming out of the building.


    He doesn''t know what his childhood sweetheart looks like when she grows up. But he remembered the girl''s name well, and it just so happens that he could see thousands of photos while browsing the girl''s name. That''s why at one glance, he immediately recognized it.


    The girl walked opposite from where he stood, and Kinsey immediately advanced towards the girl.


    "Miss! I believe this belongs to you," remarked Kinsey, handing the key chain to the girl.


    Without a doubt, the girl accepted it happily and thanked him. Her smile looks as sweet as he remembered in his eyes. Unfortunately, the girl was in a hurry and immediately left before finally entering a car around the corner.


    Kinsey stared at the girl''s back, leaving with a flat gaze. Right, it''s time to let go of the sweet memories of the past. He doesn''t deserve to be next to that innocent beautiful, and undeniable charming girl. After all, he needed to focus all of his attention to protect his twin sister.


    Meantime, the girl who had just entered her best friend''s car realized something. She recognized this hanger because she attached it to her apartment key. Therefore she accepted it happily as she believed the access to her house had fallen from her bag.


    But when she realized that none of the keys were hanging on the hanger as she expected, the girl started to panic. Where did the keys go?


    The girl immediately opened her bag then breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that the keys to her house were still safely stored in her bag. She wondered, whose hanger is this?


    Her eyes caught something different from the hanger causing her heart to stop suddenly.


    "STOP!" she roared, making her friend startled and stepped on the brake suddenly.


    The girl immediately got out of the car and ran to where the young man gave her the key chain. If only she remembered that person''s name, she could call him repeatedly. Unfortunately, she couldn''t remember it, and neither did she pay much attention to that person''s face. What she remembered was that the man was wearing a black knee-length coat.


    Her gaze searched for the person in the black coat, and she checked on anyone wearing the black suit. Unfortunately, all the people she intercepted were not the ones she was looking for. She often apologized for calling the wrong person to each of the men she blocked.


    In the end, the girl gave up after being sure the man had left. The girl took the key chain in her bag then put it on its match. Only then could she see the words ''Best Friends'' there.


    Why did that person give their only sign of ''memory''? Does that person have no intention of seeing her again?


    "Katleen, what''s wrong?"


    Katleen immediately turned to the caller, feeling sorry for having asked her friend to stop the car suddenly.


    "Nothing. Sorry for asking you to stop so suddenly. I hope I don''t get you into trouble."


    "Please, don''t worry about it. I was just shocked. Are you all right? What''s with the keyring?"


    Again Katleen looked at the key chain before putting it back in her bag.


    "It''s nothing. Let''s go back."


    "Are you sure you''re all right?"


    "I''m fine, Aiden. Don''t you want to go to the museum? Let''s go before the museum closes."


    In the end, Aiden gave up and smiled at her. The two of them took a stroll back to the car and headed for the ancient museum.


    Katleen was not a history buff, and she prefers to go to the theater or concerts. But Aiden made a bet on her. If her agency gave her a week off, Kitty would have to accompany him wherever Aiden wanted to go.


    And by chance, her agency gave her one week off because the recording process did not go well.


    Kitty couldn''t help but wonder if Aiden had a psychic ability.


    She was also starting to wonder how she got close to Aiden, whereas previously, she would cast away any man who tried to woo her.


    Katleen remembered the first time she met Aiden through social media. Their relationship was getting closer in cyberspace. Without realizing it, they have frequently been communicating for more than two years. Even Aiden has seen her photos because thousands of them have been broadcasted on every website. But Kitty had never seen a picture of Aiden before.


    The information she knew about the man was that her age was quite far apart, but she felt comfortable chatting with him. She felt like she had an older brother whenever she talked to him.


    Until four months ago, when Kitty was very curious and asked for a photo of Aiden, the man asked her to meet him in person. The man wanted Kitty to see it in person and not from an image.


    At first, Kitty was hesitant but finally agreed with the note that Kitty would bring her manager with her to meet Aiden.


    To her surprise, Aiden didn''t seem like a man in his late thirties at all. It might be a bit creepy when you see the big body and some muscles that look strong in both arms.. But his handsome face and a wide, friendly smile made her think Aiden must not be a bad person.

 Chapter 172 - The Wedding Day (1)

    And now, they have grown closer over the past four months. This man often went to her concerts, invited her to dine together, or let her confide in her heart.


    Aiden was very kind and understanding towards her. Maybe if she was an ordinary girl like any other, she would fall for Aiden and would hope that he had the same feelings as her.


    But she was no ordinary girl. She was a weird girl who met her first love when she was seven years old. She waited for nearly ten years to keep their promise as they promised to meet at a high school.


    However, the man did not appear. Kitty instead meets a girl who had similar red hair to her ''first love''.


    Since then, she''s been friends with Catherine and tried to forget about the red-haired boy.


    She managed to forget it, and she didn''t even really remember the meaning of the keyring anymore. And yet, her ''first love'' appeared suddenly only to return the sign of their ''promise.''


    Inside the museum, Aiden didn''t stop showing his admiration for whatever was displayed in the museum, while Kitty was getting bored. To reduce her boredom, she took the key chain that her childhood sweetheart had given her.


    Why did that person suddenly appear? Why did that person give his keyring? Why didn''t that person tell her right away? Does that person not want to see her? Does the person want to forget about her and get rid of their memories? In that case, that person could just throw away the keyring. Instead of appearing, he reminded her of her childhood, then just disappeared.


    Kitty was frustrated as she didn''t pay attention to that person''s face earlier. If only she could remember that person''s face, she could recognize it the next time they met.


    That day Kitty didn''t say much because of her unhappiness. She even forgot her worry about Cathy disappearing. Even when the two of them were on their way home, Kitty was still thinking about this.


    "Katleen, the museum is really boring, huh? You''re very quiet today." came a regretful tone in Aiden''s voice as he asked.


    "Ah, not really. I was just thinking about my job. I don''t usually make mistakes when recording." lied Katie while yawning widely.


    "Are you sleepy?"


    "I think so," Katie didn''t know why but she felt the drowsiness attack her. "Do you mind if I take a nap?"


    "Of course not. Go to sleep. I''ll wake you up when we get there."


    A second later, Kitty was fast asleep. Aiden smiled broadly at the sleeping girl and drove his car, far away from Katleen Morse''s house.


    When he arrived at his destination, Aiden parked his car and got out of his car. Then he opened the passenger door and looked at Kitty.


    "I quite enjoyed our conversation during these two years. But unfortunately, I have to use you. Don''t blame me because you are Catherine''s weakness that Alpha and Zero don''t know of." he stated in a cold tone.


    In a place far from where Katie was, a simple celebration was eagerly awaited by Cathy.


    When Vincent proposed to her, Cathy was delighted. Even though the proposed program was not as festive or romantic as Vincent confessed his feelings on the lake, she still felt happy. Her happiness and surprise boost when Vincent announced they could get married that very day.


    She had thought their wedding had been a simple one because of their sudden timing, and she didn''t complain. As long as she could tie herself up with Vincent through marriage, no one could ruin her mood.


    Cathy didn''t need to imagine her wedding rituals, nor she expecting it because she knew it must be simple. Correct. It must be simple. It should be. But what she saw at this point was by no means simple.


    Several hours ago, Sophia and Lindsey were busy dressing her with makeup and helping her put on a stunning white gown. Cathy wondered where they had this white gown in such a short time.


    After finishing dressing, Cathy wanted to come out of the room to meet Vincent. Even though she felt safe and Vincent''s friends treated her warmly, Cathy still felt more comfortable seeing Vincent near her.


    Unfortunately, these two women did not let her out of the room. They encouraged her to chat lightly and tried to make her stay in the room.


    Even though Cathy enjoyed their chat, Cathy still wanted to get out of her room. She felt that there was something that the two women were hiding. However, because Vincent left her with the two women she just met, Cathy just gave up and had no other choice but be patient.


    And now she understood why she was forbidden to leave her room. As soon as the bedroom door opened, Cathy saw a flower vase stand on two sides with a white cloth connected to the other stand. Dozens of flower stands lined up a road that Cathy had to walk as the cloth attached to each stand prevented her from straying off the track.


    Cathy turned to look at Sophia and Lindsey in confusion.


    "This is for you." Sophia gave a blank mini album to Cathy. The album has a beautiful ribbon decoration on the front cover.


    "Follow this path to the end. Enjoy your adventure." continued Lindsey with a meaningful smile.


    Cathy walked along the path to the downstairs. On the ground floor, she saw a round black table. On it was a photo of a boy and a toddler girl, making her smile.


    She recognized it as Vincent when he was seven years old and twenty months of her. Next to the photo was a flower with the words ''Red Rose'' on it.


    Cathy smiled, reading the writing. Could it be that Vincent deliberately wrote it down so she would know the color of the flower? At least she could imagine the red color of the flower she was holding.


    Cathy took the 4R size photo sheet and was now wondering. Is it possible for the album book Sophia gave earlier to store the photos? Is it possible that she will find other ones?


    After inserting the photo into the photo album, Cathy continued walking. This time she was directed to a room.


    The room was designed in such a way as for a picnic. There was a carpet with grass-like fur and some bread on it. There were also several potted plants scattered throughout the room.


    Cathy picked up a slice of bread and took a bite. Her smile widened when her tongue tasted a similar one when she did picnic with her sisters.


    Then her eyes caught five more photos. Three of them were photos of her with her three sisters, while the rest were photos of her with Vincent when they had a date in the park.


    One by one, Cathy entered the five photos into her album. Then she found five stalks of roses and took them together with the previous one. Then Cathy continued her ''adventurer,'' following the predetermined path.


    Cathy followed the path leading out of the house and was amazed at what she saw.


    This morning when Vincent asked her out of the house, they came out through the back door. Now she was led out through the front door. She saw that the path below was filled with flower petals. On the side, there were small rocks followed by a small pond filled with clear water like crystal. On the other side, there were ornamental plants that covered up the wall.


    Cathy couldn''t see colors, but her sense of smell and touch was more sensitive than usual. The wind was still blowing violently, but with the help of binoculars not far away, she didn''t have to worry about the wind ruining her hair. The atmosphere around her makes her in the middle of nature which was fantastic and freshening.


    Cathy wonders, how could a place like this exist? How could she never have visited such a beautiful site before?


    She walked along the path and arrived at a building with a unique shape. The building looks like a cylinder from the front. Cathy entered it with a look of amazement and was surprised to see around the front room filled with photos of her and her friends on Pina Island.


    There was also a photo of her with Vincent when they ''date'' every day. She giggled amusedly, remembering old days when Vincent had a thousand reasons to ask her out. Cathy casually tried to remove one of the photos stuck to the glass. She was satisfied that she could take it and save it in her photo album.


    The photo was pasted with glue that was easy to remove without leaving a mark. After saving all the photos there, Cathy walked and saw many similar roses she held.


    Cathy realized the roses she was holding had turned into a bouquet of medium-sized flowers. She started to wonder if this will be the bride''s flower bouquet.


    She walked again to the main room, which was more expansive than the hall. There was someone there playing the upright piano with a beautiful song. Some violinists played melodies that were in harmony with the piano accompaniment.


    The whole room was decorated with a few plants and a few pictures of Cathy.. No, it was not her. On closer inspection, it was her mother!

 Chapter 173 - Wedding Day (2)

    Cathy''s eyes filled with tears seeing this. Since she found out who her birth mother was, she has only seen her mother''s photo twice. The first was from Kinsey, and the second was the photo on the wall in Eastern Wallace.


    Cathy did like to see her mother''s face. However, she did not wish to look at her mother''s ugly side every time she sees photos on Eastern Wallace. The aura her mother gave off in the photo was intimidating and arrogant. Cathy didn''t like it that much, so she never wanted to go back to visit Eastern Wallace.


    But the photos currently she saw was now filled with smiles and joyful laughter.


    Cathy saw her mother playing with the sand on the beach or hugging two boys while squatting and throwing bread at the birds flying around her.


    All these photos show the warm side of a Chloeny Paxton. Cathy appreciated the photos one by one with tears in her eyes before storing them in her photo album. This album will be her treasure for the rest of her life. She would keep it and take good care of it.


    Vincent, oh Vincent... how much more happiness will you give me? I feel even more unequal to be with you because I can''t provide you with anything but my feelings. Cathy crouched wordlessly.


    After wiping her tears being careful not to spoil her make-up, Cathy took several other red roses and made one with the flower she was holding. Cathy found it challenging to carry the flowers because her small hands couldn''t handle them, not to mention that she had to bring her photo album along. Nevertheless, she could still hold the ''bouquet'' of flowers without falling.


    Cathy continued her steps before stopping when two cute little children stood in front of the stairs with their typical children''s smiles.


    The two children brought a beautiful basket filled with flower petals. The three of them climbed the carpeted stairs while the two children threw flower petals into the air.


    Once on the second floor, Cathy saw a man standing in front of her with a big smile. Vincent wore a white suit while holding a red rose with a small pin.


    "Will you put this flower on my suit?" asked Vincent.


    Of course, Cathy did it happily. She let Vincent take over her ''bouquet'' of red roses then pinned the red rose to Vincent''s white suit. Her precious album has been given to Frank by Vincent while Cathy was doing the pin.


    "I''ll give it to you when our procession is over," Vincent stated when he saw that Cathy did not want to be separated from her mini-album.


    After that, Vincent gave back her ''bouquet'' to Cathy. Cathy''s eyes looked at the bouquet with a confused look. Where did the ribbon that tied the bouquet come from? Cathy turned her gaze towards Vincent, who was staring at her with pleasure.


    Ah, Vincent had tied her with a cloth to form a ribbon. It will make her easier to carry the red rose bouquet. Now she does have a bride bouquet.


    Then, the two of them walked into the hall to complete their wedding ceremony. There were two witnesses and a pastor who was ready to bless their marriage.


    After several prayers and advice for the bride and groom, the pastor asked the bride and groom in turn.


    "Vincentius Regnz, do you take Catherine Alvianc to be your wife, love her, take care of her and cherish her, whether in healthy or sick, as long as you two live?"


    "Yes, I do," Vincent answered confidently.


    "Catherine Alvianc, will you take Vincentius Regnz to be your husband, love him, take care of him, and honor him whether healthy or sick as long as you two live?"


    "Yes, I do."


    Then the pastor ordered the bride and groom to face each other. The pastor asked Vincent to hold Cathy''s hand and say their wedding vows.


    "Catherine Alvianc, I take you to be my wife, to have and care for one another from now to eternity, in times of trouble and pleasure, in times of abundance and lack, in times of health and sickness, to love and respect, until death do us part."


    "Vincentius Regnz, I take you to be my husband, to have and care for one another from now to eternity, in times of trouble and pleasure, in times of abundance and lack, in times of health and sickness, to love and appreciate one another, until death do us part."


    There was applause from the guests as soon as the two of them finished saying their marriage vows. Their applause was even more thrilled when the bride and groom exchanged rings.


    "Thus, in the name of the Lord, I declare before God and his congregation that Mister Vincentius Regnz and Miss Catherine Alvianc are officially and legally husband and wife."


    Once again, the sound of applause was heard. Everyone present was also happy for the bride and groom, especially Vincent''s friends and team members. They knew very well how Vincent''s condition was before meeting Cathy, after meeting Cathy and when he separated from Cathy.


    All of Vincent''s changes and the man''s motivation to live were all rotated on the girl. That''s why they were all so happy for the groom.


    Not long after, the pastor beckoned the groom to kiss the bride earning an excited whistle from everyone.


    Vincent lowered his face and drew closer to Cathy. Their closeness made their hearts beat fast. Without any doubt, Vincent landed his lips right against Cathy''s lips... for the first time. There were cheers from his friends and neighbors.


    Vincent immediately looked away and smirked when he saw Cathy''s disappointed gaze. Vincent pulled Cathy''s waist close to him with one hand while the other hand pushed Cathy''s nape closer to his face.


    Once again, their lips met, only this time their kiss was more passionate than before. As if he were enjoying fresh strawberries, Vincent assault Cathy''s lips greedily.


    Cathy''s heart was pounding rapidly. In fact, she was sure her heart had never beat this fast before. She let her husband lead their kiss, which made her legs go limp.


    The cheers this time were the longest, and even whistled sounds were heard from his team members.


    Vincent grinned in the middle of his kiss, and his eyes showed his trademark playfulness when Cathy looked at him with blushing cheeks.


    Cathy pouted when she realized her husband teased her in public. "Stop teasing me,"


    Vincent laughs with amusement before once again claiming Cathy''s sweet lips.

 Chapter 174 - Wedding Night (1)

    Vincent and Cathy''s wedding procession went quite fast. After enjoying dinner, the two chat with the team members at their house, aka Vincent''s elite team''s main headquarters. They drank together, and every now and then, Pasha and Barneys would tease the newlyweds with a playful tone. Vincent was used to their behavior, but not with Cathy.


    "I can''t believe it was your first kiss." Pasha teased, making Cathy''s face flushed like a tomato.


    At first, Vincent enjoyed Cathy''s shy expression in response to his friends'' jokes. But over time, his sense of wanting to protect Cathy got bigger and made him want to get back at the main perpetrator who made Cathy blush.


    "Soph, I think I saw Nancy. Could you possibly invite her?" Vincent asked Sophia in a serious tone. A second later, he couldn''t help but laugh as Sophia glanced at the Pasha maliciously.


    Seeing Vincent and others were laughing, making Cathy more confused. The strangest part was only Pasha and Sophia were not laughing. Pasha sat awkwardly staring at Vincent in annoyance while Sophia stared at Pasha with... fury?


    "Ooo, so you invited Nancy too, huh? It looks like you still can''t get over it, then why did you marry me?"


    "Honey, you misunderstood. I invited Paul... well, who has ever thought that Nance dated him now."


    "NANCE?! You still call her with that endearing name?"


    "What? No, it''s not like that."


    "Pst .. let''s go," without caring the couple''s bickering, Vincent whispered into Cathy''s ear as he pulled her hand out of the room.


    While holding hands, they climbed the stairs leading to Vincent''s main room... which now belonged to both of them.


    "Is it okay we leave them like that?" Cathy was more worried about the couple''s quarrel.


    "They''ll be fine. Believe it or not, they''ll be back making out and giving others their dog food."


    They arrived at their room, and Cathy was surprised by what she saw for the nth time. This morning when she woke up in this room, the room''s atmosphere seemed masculine. One look, people will know the occupant of the room is an adult man.


    But now, the room has been entirely reconstructed. There used to be an empty space next to the wardrobe, and now there''s a dressing table. The mattress sheets that previously showed a male bed''s impression are now replaced with more feminine motifs.


    Not only that, there were flower petals scattered on the mattress, forming a big heart. There was also a flower on the head of the headrest between two neatly arranged pillows.


    Cathy looked around the room and wondered, is this the same room when she woke up this morning?


    Unfortunately, she had not had time to find the answer when the two large arms snaked around her body from behind, and a distinctive lemon scent filled her nose.


    "Finally, no one can bother us," whispered Vincent. His breath blowing against Cathy''s ears made her heart beat fast.


    Cathy''s face had blushed at the whisper and colored even more when she looked at the bed. She had forgotten one common fact.


    Wedding night.


    Is she... Is she going to do ''that'' with Vincent tonight?


    What a stupid question she had... because for sure they will because this is their first night as husband and wife. Still... Cathy felt her heart was not ready and felt this was all happening so fast.


    Vincent felt Cathy''s tension and chuckled without loosening his arms.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t eat you tonight."


    "You won''t?" Cathy shut her mouth tight when she realized there was a tone of disappointment in her voice.


    "Well, I will if you weaken my resistance."


    Understanding the meaning of her husband''s sentence, Cathy shook her head quickly.


    "I won''t do it," her soft response, making Vincent smile with amusement.


    "I have a present for you." Vincent released his hug and walked over to a table.


    After taking a box, Vincent came back to Cathy and handed the box to his beloved wife.


    Cathy blinked several times, confused as to why her husband gave her a new phone.


    "I threw away your phone, remember? Here is for you."


    Cathy''s mouth formed an A sign of understanding. Cathy accepted it with pleasure and immediately opened it.


    Her new phone was much more advanced than her old one. Vincent still hugged her and waited patiently when Cathy checked her new smartphone application.


    Suddenly an idea crossed Cathy''s mind. She remembered something and was curious.


    "Where is your phone?"


    Vincent looked at his wife, not understanding why the girl asked for his phone, although he still gave it to her without question. What belongs to him was hers too now, so he didn''t mind Cathy checking out his phone.


    He had nothing to keep hidden from the girl, after all.


    "Has your number been saved in my phone?"


    "Of course." for the first time, Vincent couldn''t immediately guess what his wife was thinking. Has his ability to read Cathy''s mind dulled after being separated for a year?


    The sound of a ringing tone coming from Vincent''s phone made him wonder who called him? Vincent has many phone numbers to prevent enemies from tracking and hacking his cellphone. But this number was private and aimed at Cathy only. He deliberately bought a new personal number specifically for Cathy.


    Vincent was stunned, and now that he began to understand his wife''s clever plan, he immediately moves to take his phone back. Unfortunately, Vincent reacted a little too late. His wife had seen what she wanted to see.


    The truth is, Cathy has been curious for a long time and wants to see if it is true that Vincent saved her name as ''My7'', as Felicia said. She wanted to test it by calling the man''s number with her new smartphone.


    Her eyes widened because the name that appeared was not what she had imagined. Cathy was still glued to her place, utterly unaware that Vincent has taken his phone back.


    "Did you see it?" Vincent asked nervously when Cathy turned around because she wanted to see Vincent''s expression at this time.

 Chapter 175 - Wedding Night (2)

    Cathy smiled, seeing her husband''s nervousness. She had the urge to tease her husband as payback for his teasing last year. But her plan went away when she saw her particular name appeared on his phone screen. Her joy knows no bounds, and it made her not want to tease her husband, but...


    Cathy tiptoed as she wounded her hands around Vincent''s neck to kiss her husband''s lips. At first, Vincent was a bit surprised by his wife''s sudden attack. But a moment later, Vincent pulled Cathy''s waist to close the gap between the two and deepen their kiss.


    The two of them kissed non-stop until Vincent lifted Cathy''s body, making his wife shrieked in surprise and opened her mouth without realizing it. Vincent used this opportunity by sticking out his tongue to taste a honey-like cavern that had never been touched before.


    Cathy spread her leg and rolled around Vincent''s waist in reflex as her husband''s hands cupped her plump buttocks. Without letting go of their kiss, Vincent walked to the bed and sat on the edge so that he let his wife sit on his lap.


    Their lips parted every now and then just to kiss and suck on their partner''s neck. Vincent''s hands were not still and groping in each nook of Cathy''s curvy figure while Cathy moaned deliciously while clutching Vincent''s black hair. Who would have thought that Vincent''s hair looks thick but feels soft against the skin of her palms?


    Vincent kissed her lips with passion while his hand that had landed on her smooth thigh felt an itch to go up. His hands continued to caress, following the curve of his wife''s legs, lifting her lower skirt.


    Hearing the sound of delicious sighs and feeling the erotic breaths on his face made Vincent even bolder and cupped Cathy''s butt, which was now not covered by a cloth.


    Cathy''s heart trembled violently, feeling the skin of her husband''s hand on her bare skin and continued to squeeze her buttocks with passion. With great difficulty, Cathy swallowed hard to find her voice.


    "Have I weakened your resistance?" asked Cathy with a blushed face and labor breath.


    Vincent''s eyes were filled with astonishment to see the incomparable beauty in his wife. Cathy''s hair was messy in a sexy way, and the girl''s cheeks were crimson to add to her beauty. Not to mention those yummy alluring pink lips, which were very soft and tempting, were now slightly swollen from his fierce and demanding assault. Vincent would have loved to devour it if only Cathy hadn''t stopped him.


    "It depended whether you want me to get out of control or not." Vincent brushed his nose against Cathy''s with a wicked smile.


    Even though Vincent felt his manhood started to harden, he tried his best to refrain from attacking his wife right now. Slowly, he pulled his hand back from his wife''s sexy butt and tidied up the dress, which had now lifted to her waist.


    Cathy cleared her throat a few times and looked away from Vincent. Her eyes wandered all over the room, not knowing what to do.


    Cathy knew exactly what she wanted, and she also felt that her husband wanted the same thing. She could feel it from her husband''s lustful gaze, and her body also demanded his touch more and more again.


    She remembered that Vincent often held her hands, stroked her face, and hugged her, but the man''s touch was nothing compared to his current one.


    When the man squeezed her buttocks or sucked her neck, she felt like she walked on the clouds. And what made her unable to think the most was when Vincent kissed her greedily, and his wanton tongue pulled her tiny one as if inviting her to dance together.


    Just like Vincent, Cathy could barely resist her desire to be her husband''s arm. However, she still has doubts... she doubted whether she has the right to claim her happiness with Vincent while there is still a lot to be done.


    Kinsey still hates Vincent... and it seemed that the man would never approve of their relationship. She knew that marrying Vincent was her choice and that no one, including her brother or other family members, had the right to determine or question her choice.


    But Kinsey was her brother, the only sibling who has been separated since birth. They have just started a good relationship between siblings, but they fight because Cathy still wants to see Vincent.


    Cathy didn''t want to fight with her twin brother, and she didn''t want to make their relationship worse. How would Kinsey''s reaction be if he found out that she was secretly married to Vincent?


    Besides, she has not met her biological father till this second. Judging from the attitude of Kinsey and Alpha II, it seems that her father also hates Vincent.


    Should she be hostile to all the people she held dear just to be with the one she loves?


    "I am scared," confessed Cathy at last.


    Without needing to explain in more detail, Vincent understood Cathy''s heart. Both of them want each other. Both of them have a strong desire to belong to each other.


    Vincent couldn''t point what Cathy was afraid of, but he could understand why Cathy was afraid. Because of that, Vincent did not go any further and restrained himself.


    "Do you want to see the stars?"


    Cathy was a little confused why Vincent offered her to look at the stars. But when she realized the cold wind was good for making her mind clear, Cathy said yes.


    She had thought they were going to the balcony next to their bed to see the stars. But her husband surprised her by walking to the wardrobe. Cathy frowned even more when she saw Vincent open the cupboard door.


    After opening the door, Vincent shoved a few clothes aside before pushing against the wardrobe''s wall. Cathy''s eyes widened when she found out that there was a room hidden behind the wardrobe wall.


    "We''ll look at the stars in an extraordinary way. I hope you like it."


    There was a wooden staircase leading to the attic in the hidden room. Carefully, Vincent helped Cathy up the stairs until she reaches the attic.


    Cathy shook her head, realizing that her life has been filled with the thrilling, jittery, and bizarre event since she met Vincent. She felt she was married to a perfect mysterious, handsome man.


    Indeed, there were still many things she still didn''t know about her husband. She realized it and admitted it. But Cathy was sure that no matter what, her feelings for her husband would not change. She would undoubtedly still love and admire her husband with all her heart and soul.


    When they arrived at the attic, Cathy saw something like a board covered with a white cloth. Apart from that, there wasn''t anything else in this closed room.


    Aren''t they going to see the stars? How do they see the stars when they are in the room?


    Her question was answered when Vincent startled her by opening the window, and he walked out of the window while extending his hand towards her. Cathy joined in and took his hand to climb out the window.


    She thought she wouldn''t surprise as she already had a lot of surprises in one day, but here she was. For thousand times, she was surprised. Cathy stared at what she saw.


    What kind of house has a ladder on the roof? And again... what are the stairs on the roof for? Cathy couldn''t understand at all.


    Even though she was surprised, Cathy followed Vincent''s steps up the stairs until the two of them arrived at the top of the roof. Vincent made her stand at one point then let Cathy enjoyed the night view.


    Cathy turned her face towards the sky. Her eyes were filled with amazement at the dark sky he saw. So much light flickered to form something. Some were shaped like arrows, and some like humans and other forms.


    Cathy tried to look down, and her heart rustled nervously at a distance between the ground and where she stood. Will she die if she falls from the roof?


    Unconsciously her hand clutched Vincent''s cloth as if her life depended on it. Cathy turned to Vincent to see Vincent''s expression, who now looked at her with playful glint.


    "You couldn''t have brought me here on purpose so you could take advantage of me, could you?" accused Cathy, narrowing her eyes suspiciously.


    "You got me. But you don''t seem afraid of heights?"


    "I''m not afraid of heights, but I''m afraid of falling from heights."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t let you fall." Vincent grabbed Cathy by the waist and hugged her body tighter.


    The two of them smiled at each other as Vincent leaned his forehead on her dear wife.


    Then Vincent took Cathy to sit relaxed on the flat roof covered with a thick blanket. Vincent was holding the blanket by hugging Cathy from behind. The two of them enjoyed the night view with small talk.


    "Vincent, tell me more about Alpha and Zero." Cathy wanted to get to know the two people more deeply, remembering her mother''s letter saying Zero would meet her.


    Vincent happily complied with his wife''s request and began to tell about the two.

 Chapter 176 - Thank You For Loving Me

    Now Cathy knew the first-generation Alpha and Zero were direct descendants of Savannah Paxton. But the next generation did not necessarily come from the descendants of Savannah Paxton. They make a person Alpha or Zero if that person sincerely cares for their miss, no matter if one was from Paxton or not.


    The first generation ''Alpha'' was Savannah''s fourth child, and Kinsey Paxton was a second-generation ''Alpha.'' He was Savannah Paxton''s grandson. While the first ''Zero'' disappeared without a trace, they, therefore, raised someone to become the second Zero. Until now, Zero II has never appeared, and no one knows his existence. Likewise with Alpha III.


    "So, Alpha Zero is currently working together to protect me?"


    "Hm. But what they do is very different. They work together, but they are never seen together. Their way of working is very different. Alpha only focuses on protecting while Zero attacks or destroys." Vincent explained.


    "And you joined Zero''s team?" Cathy glanced back a little to see her husband''s face. It seemed Cathy doesn''t like it a bit when Vincent joins the team whose job is to destroy the enemy.


    "I had no choice back then," was his short reply without further explanation. "Sorry."


    Cathy smiled. "I thought you wouldn''t apologize again after receiving my forgiveness? Why are you saying sorry again? I''m more interested in hearing other words you want to say."


    Vincent did not understand what his wife was saying. He tried to dig his memory if he ever said something to make his wife throw this request.


    "Don''t you remember you wrote me a letter? You used to say the word ''Sorry.'' You are also sorry because only ''sorry'' you can say. At that time you also gave me a music box. There is a scene of us both dancing near the lake. You don''t remember?"


    Vincent''s smile widened. Of course, he remembered, only he never expected his wife would remember it in such detail.


    If previously Vincent still had concerns that Cathy would leave him, now he was no longer worried. He should have realized it and felt sure that Cathy loved him as much as he did. But there was still a concern that sooner or later, Cathy would hate him.


    When Cathy stopped him from leaving, she said he was the only one Cathy loved; at that time, Vincent was sure Cathy would not leave him. But just as the girl wanted to know what happened nineteen years ago, a sense of anxiety crept over him.


    Vincent felt somewhat relieved to find Cathy feeling unchanged after hearing the story of his past. But he didn''t really feel peaceful as he wanted.


    Over the past dozen years, he has experienced stress that has never been shown to his family or friends. Every night he would have nightmares, and the image of Chloe''s bloodied body always haunts him.


    Since he got the news of Chloe''s death, a part of him died with that woman. The empty hole within him was filled with guilt mixed with deep regret.


    However, he never showed it nor expressed his true feeling to his family. He did not want to make his mother worry to the extent cry every night, like when he was in a coma state for months.


    Ever since he fell in love with Cathy, ever since he decided to win over her, his life felt much lighter. He felt the empty hole slowly recover in Cathy''s presence.


    After revealing what happened in the past to Cathy, Vincent decided to get out of this heavy pressure. Hence, he proposed to her. He asked the girl he loves to marry him.


    He knew his advances were too sudden. Vincent also knew he had become very selfish, but when he heard the answer he wanted to hear, Vincent didn''t care anymore.


    And now Cathy described in detail the memories of the two of them at the lake. Not only that, Cathy even remembered the time when they had a ''date'' every day when he tried to woo her.


    Vincent knew his feelings toward the girl at the point of no turning back. He knew Cathy was his whole life and his breath, but he did not expect Cathy''s feelings to be as great as him.


    Vincent cupped his wife''s cheeks closer to him and kissed the girl''s sweet lips. At first, Cathy was surprised but returned the kiss happily.


    Cathy felt something different with this kiss. Not like this afternoon when they kissed at the altar or in the room earlier. This kiss... she couldn''t find the right word to describe it. But her feelings were filled with limitless joy and happiness when Vincent kissed her. It was as if it was the perfect moment, and she could feel his love through his sweet, gentle kiss.


    Her heart trembled with immeasurable blissfulness, causing her tears to fell off without realizing it. When their lips fell apart, Cathy opened her eyes and saw¡­ Vincent was also shedding tears.


    "Thank you," whispered Vincent. "Thank you." then Vincent kissed her again... this time more burning than before.


    Only then did Cathy understand the meaning of this kiss this time. She also understood the ''word'' Vincent wanted to convey. She had even heard that word this afternoon when the man proposed to her.


    ''Thank you for being born into this world, thank you for reappearing in my life, and thank you... for making me feel complete again. In this world, nothing can replace your position in my heart, and I love you very much.''


    Cathy''s touched tears flowed as she remembered the man''s words.


    "Thank you for loving me." Vincent continued in the middle of their kiss, making Cathy smile blissfully.


    They were still kissing for a few minutes under the sparkling starlight, dancing in the middle of the night. Only after they contented with the view of the stars, they decided to come back.


    After descending from the attic, a strong wind managed to blow a white cloth covering something. Vincent realized it and looked at that ''something'' making him smile.


    What is that ''something''?

 Chapter 177 - My Only Love

    He could see a painting of a reddish-brown girl.


    The girl was wearing a simple but elegant white dress with red heels. The girl was stretching her hands as if she were enjoying the night breeze and the fragrance of various kinds of flowers.


    At the bottom, there were various kinds of flowers with beautiful colors. While at the top, it showed the sky with a combination of dark blue and purple. The girl looks gorgeous with a charming smile and a garden atmosphere in the background.


    The girl always looked charming wheater he saw her in painting or meet her in person. The girl''s appearance always managed to steal his breath away and take his heart with her.


    This girl finally is his... his precious wife, and he would do anything to keep that beautiful angelic smile on her face.


    Vincent shifted his gaze at the bottom corner, showing small writing.


    My Only Love.


    Vincent smiled broadly at his handiwork before covering it again with a cloth so it wouldn''t get dirty. He would display the painting in their room... Not here, nor Blue Rosemary.


    But their own house where they would start their marriage life journey.


    ***


    That day Rinrin was not feeling well and was cranky. She wanted to be with her mother, but this red-haired lady pushed them both away. Because Rinrin kept on whining, Chloe had to put her in a soundproof cabinet.


    "Shhh... Don''t make a sound. I promise after this I will take you to your mother. Hm?"


    Even though the little girl still couldn''t speak a word clearly, little Rinrin could understand human language. She disliked this lady because she always approached her and sent her mother away from her. But she knew this lady was not a bad person. Believing this lady''s words, Rinrin fell silent and nodded her head to agree with this lady''s request.


    Chloeny smiled as she gently stroked her head. "Good girl." Then Chloe rose to her feet, closed the cabinet door before opening the door to her room.


    Out of curiosity and dislike of the dark, Rinrin opened the cupboard door, letting in the light and peeking out through the small hole.


    Rinrin saw a teenager came inside with a big smile on his face. The child looks friendly and kind. Even little Rinrin wanted to play and make friends with that kid. But a second later, the child''s smile vanished as the lady turned around.


    Rinrin saw the boy let out something shining and crept towards Chloe''s back. Rinrin didn''t know what it was, but she felt she had to go out for her.


    "Mama, mama." Unfortunately, she could only pronounce ''mama,'' that''s why she called Chloe ''mama.''


    Rinrin thought the lady would see her in delight as she knew this lady was very fond of her. However, the lady crushed her expectant and looked at her in horror instead. The strangest thing was when she looked back at the teenager''s hand, yet she could not find anything shining in his hand.


    Inadvertently little Rinrin looked into the eyes of the teenager. The boy''s gaze was so terrifying, making her even felt her tiny body shudder in fear.


    She was too frightened, and when she saw the boy''s evil smirk, Cathy woke up from her sleep with a quick breath.


    What was that dream? Hasn''t she dreamed of a child with black hair all this time? Why does she dream of another boy?


    The child has reddish-brown hair color and lights brown eyes with dark pupils. At first glance, the child looks kind and friendly. But when no one saw him, the boy became someone else!


    And the glowing thing that boy kept it hidden... it was unmistakable a knife with sharp serrations. Is it possible...?


    Cathy''s heart was racing at the thought of this possibility. Is it possible that... that child is the real killer of her mother? No, it can''t be. The child is about three or fourteen years old. How could a teenager at his age have a scary aura like in her dreams?


    Cathy was about to leave to calm her mind when she felt her body couldn''t move. She felt an arm under her head while another one entrapped her in a firm embrace but not hurting her.


    Cathy swallowed hard, knowing she wasn''t sleeping alone now. She almost forgot that she was married. Otherwise, she would have screamed because a man had slept beside her.


    Cathy''s current position was her back facing her husband. Because of that, her back pressed against Vincent''s chest while one of her hands was held by Vincent''s hand that stretched out under her head.


    Cathy moved and turned around to change her sleeping position. She tried to move as slowly as possible so as not to wake her husband. Because of the dream earlier, Cathy wasn''t sure if she could go back to sleep. So she wanted to see the face of her husband, who was still fast asleep. Cathy looked at her husband''s face in awe. How could she marry such a heavenly handsome man?


    She even laughed at herself. Before this, she was sure that she would never fall in love, let alone get married. She even believed that all men in this world were the same. They were unreliable and irresponsible.


    All the men who approached her were trying to get profit from her. They also pretended to be nice to her while licking her shoes. They just wanted to get in between her knees or wanted to know her background.


    She was an ordinary girl, but when people found out she lived in Red Rosemary, they started to probe her family''s background.


    Only Vincent had treated her as she was from the start of their meeting. If Vincent didn''t like her attitude, he''d say it bluntly. Vincent was once cold to her and even stated a series of painful earful speeches.


    Well, that''s because, at that time, Vincent didn''t like the way she used Frank to get information about V, so she didn''t blame him.


    And when Vincent approached her, his attitude changes to a very considerate, understanding, to the point she could feel his sincerity.


    The man would occasionally get angry when she was hurt because of her carelessness, and sometimes in his own way... Vincent would show his jealousy when she talked with other men.


    Not only that, as if Vincent could read her mind, the man always knew what she needed.


    Cathy realized she loved this man beyond her imagination. Even the word ''love'' could not describe her enormous feelings.


    She raised her head a little to give a quick peck on her husband''s lips before going back to sleep in his arms.


    Little did she know, her husband''s lips formed a wide smile.

 Chapter 178 - Cath, My Sweet Wifey

    The following day, Cathy woke up and stretched her muscles still with her eyes closed. She remembered last night''s event, and her smile widened. Her hands stretched out to the side, rubbing the empty mattress.


    Cathy opened her eyes and blinked in confusion. Where did her husband go? She got up, went out of her bedroom, and walked downstairs to see an empty room with no one there.


    She saw that the bottles of drinks and dirty dishes were still scattered on the dining table. Then she heard someone snoring, who turned out to be one of the people she just met yesterday sleeping in an irregular pose on the floor.


    His body would be in pain as soon as he woke up. Thought Cathy silently.


    Cathy peeked in several places and found no sign of human movement. It looks like no one has woken up yet at this time. What time is it? Cathy glanced at the clock, which was still showing five o''clock in the morning.


    Finally, Cathy decided to go back to her room to reach for her new phone and call someone. Just as she pressed the screen to contact the person she was looking for, Cathy heard the sound of water coming from the bathroom. Only then did she understand that the person she was looking for was taking a shower.


    Cathy returned to sit on the bed, covered her feet with the blanket. For some reason, she suddenly felt cold. Then she played a game on her new smartphone while waiting.


    Who knows how long she waited until the bathroom door opened. Cathy immediately stopped the game to greet her husband, who just came out of the bathroom.


    However, when she saw the muscular muscles and six perfect shapes on her husband''s stomach, she couldn''t find her voice. Vincent turned around only so that Cathy could see her husband''s broad and sturdy back.


    This was her first time looking at her shirtless hubby. He looked sexy and tantalizing after taking a shower made her swallow nervously.


    Luckily the man didn''t see her because Vincent was busy wiping his wet hair with a towel. Most of Vincent''s face was covered by the towel, so he wouldn''t even notice that Cathy was awake and feasting at his manly figure.


    Her face was getting hotter when she noticed her husband basically naked and only wrapped in a towel to cover his bottom.


    Cathy''s gaze seemed to be attracted like a magnet and followed every movement that her husband made.


    Now the man with his back against her used one hand to wipe his hair while the other hand checked his phone. Suddenly the man''s hand stopped and spoke without turning his body.


    "Fancy with what you look at?"


    Cathy gasped at that and immediately laid down, pretending to sleep. She was sure that Vincent had not seen her wake up, so she could only pretend to go back to sleep and not forget to hide her whole head under the thick blanket.


    "I know you already awake, Cath." marveled the man, making Cathy couldn''t stop her pounding heart.


    Why did that man call out her new endearment name in a seductive voice?


    "I... I didn''t look at you. You''re mistaken." Cathy''s heart rustled even louder at the small chuckle of her super mischief husband.


    "Looks like you''ve forgotten who I am?"


    Unconsciously Cathy closed her eyes and gripped the blanket to keep her face hidden as she heard her husband''s voice getting closer.


    "I could still feel someone watching me even without looking. You sure do know who your husband is, Cath."


    It was as if Cathy''s heart stopped when the bed swayed, indicating someone was sitting next to her.


    "Cath, my sweet wifey," the person tried to persuade her to open the blanket, "You don''t want to see me again? Hm?" His tone teased her even more to the point she couldn''t breathe and act like a scaredy-cat.


    How come this husband of hers never stopped teasing her? It had been a year since they had seen each other, but this person''s level of teasing had increased drastically.


    "I didn''t see you. Go away!" remarked Cathy in a sulking tone.


    "Are you sure you want me to go?" then Vincent took Cathy''s hand from under the blanket and brought her closer to him. "You don''t want to touch me first?"


    Aaaaa!!!! Cathy screamed to herself. She would lose her mind if this guy didn''t stop teasing her. Either out of curiosity or she could not pull her hand, Cathy let her husband lead her hand to touch something. Her heart was beating even faster as she felt her hand touch something hard and could feel the man''s heartbeat. Apparently, Vincent''s heart rhythm was no less fast than hers.


    Cathy felt she was crazy trying to move her fingers to feel the man''s body muscles. But... strange. Why does his skin felt weird?


    Wait a minute, something is wrong. Why does it feel like she is touching a cloth?


    Cathy immediately opened the blanket covering her face, and no one could measure how shocked she was. It turned out that her super-duper mischief husband was already wearing a complete outfit and was now looking at her with a seductive and playful look... very typical of her husband.


    "VINCENT!! You''re so annoying!" grumbled Cathy, trying to pull her hand, making Vincent gave a burst of hearty laughter.


    Second, later, his palms resting on the bed trapping Cathy''s head made her blood rushed to her head once again. Without warning, Vincent gave her a short kiss on the forehead, followed by another kiss on the right and left cheeks, making Cathy''s face even redder like a boiled crab.


    Vincent could not take his eyes off and be amazed to see the beauty of the woman he loved increased dramatically with a flushed face. Vincent brought his face back to Cathy''s face slowly while Cathy closed her eyes, waiting for something.


    Seeing that Cathy''s eyes had closed first, Vincent reviewed his smile and brought his face closer to the face of the woman he loved so much. Cathy even began to feel the breath of the man above her. Her heart was running wild, and she couldn''t wait for something to happen.


    Even though they had kissed many times last night, Cathy''s heart was still beating fast, as if this was her first kiss with her husband.


    When their lips almost met, suddenly someone opened the door and barged in. The unexpected burst was followed by Barneys'' voice, making Vincent stop his intention of kissing Cathy.


    "Boss, did you know..." Barneys immediately stopped his sentence when he saw the intimate position of the newlyweds.


    Barneys nervously turned and swallowed hard.


    "Ah, I''m sorry... I forgot that you were married, but that doesn''t mean I''m guilty if the door suddenly opened. You should have locked the door last night." Barneys tried to explain to ease his boss''s murderous look.


    "I''m quite sure I locked it last night."


    Once again, Barneys swallowed nervously at the chairman''s cold tone.


    "Uhm... I think it''s my fault."


    Vincent looked at Cathy in confusion.


    "I was looking for you on the ground floor. I think I forgot to lock it when I got back," explained Cathy in a low voice.


    "Well, that means it''s not my fault, right boss?" was the confident remark from the young man.


    "Until when will you be standing there?"


    "Ah, my fault. Please continue." Barneys'' hand tried to reach the doorknob without looking back, then immediately ran as the door closed tightly.


    Vincent shook his head in resignation to see the behavior of one of his members, who were only twenty years old. Meanwhile, Cathy just smiled amusedly at Vincent''s expression that she had never seen before.


    "Looks like he really admires you."


    Vincent kissed her lips without warning. "How about you? Do you admire me too?"


    "You already know the answer," Cathy crouched, making Vincent laugh again. Then his face came back closer to kiss his wife again.


    It seems that his wife''s lips have become addictive to him. Unfortunately... just as the lips were about to touch, there was a loud knock on his door. Vincent dropped his head next to Cathy''s head when he heard the same disturbing voice. Cathy giggled slightly, seeing her husband''s behavior.


    "Boss, I was just about to say... they came to pick her up. Did you know they came so early in the morning to shock us all? Are we going to take Catherine in secret or tell them we will take her? Or should we let them pick her up?"


    Vincent rolled his eyes lazily to realize Barneys was more talkative than usual. Meanwhile, Cathy frowned in disbelief at this. Who''s coming? Who did they pick up? Will she be separated from Vincent again?


    "Vincent, did they come to pick me up? Does that mean I have to part with you again? I don''t..." she couldn''t finish her words when she felt something in her neck. "Vin.... Vincent!"

 Chapter 179 - His Love Mark

    Vincent nipped and bit her neck with a slight bite and sucked it occasionally, making Cathy forget whatever she wanted to ask. Cathy moaned with pleasure at her husband''s actions and her thoughts focused on her husband''s tongue, which was now licking her neck gently.


    Her husband shifted his tongue and sucked on her ear lobe, causing her to squealed in a sexy voice.


    Cathy closed her mouth with her hand as she couldn''t believe she could produce this erotic voice from her lips. Vincent liked to hear her voice, so he guided her hand to break away from her lips.


    "I want to hear your voice," Vincent whispered in a seductive tone right in front of her ears before he claimed his wife''s opened mouth.


    Cathy was gasping for air but couldn''t refuse the man''s love and respond to his passionate kiss. When Vincent noticed his wife couldn''t breathe, he stopped his action to look at his beloved wife.


    "Looks like I won''t get bored seeing you like this. It makes me craving and wants to devour you right away."


    "What? Th... that..."


    Vincent chuckled to see his wife''s face flushed beautifully. He couldn''t help but kissed his wife gently on the forehead before saying.


    "This is the last time. I have to return you to them."


    Cathy''s expression turned cloudy because she didn''t like Vincent''s words.


    "I promise we''ll meet again before this ''mark'' disappears."


    "What mark?" Cathy frowned, not knowing the mark her husband was referring to.


    As playful as usual, Vincent only gave her a mischievous grin that made Cathy feel frustrated at her husband''s misbehavior.


    "Come on. Your brother is waiting for you."


    Cathy''s eyes widened, hearing this. Kinsey is here? Does that mean the ''they'' mentioned by Barneys is the S team with Kinsey in charge?


    How could she tell her twin brother that she''s married now? It seemed she needed to stay quiet for now.


    Vincent and Cathy walked hand in hand to the pier. From afar, they saw Kinsey, who now had a cold and scary expression. His anger was blaring even more when looking at their two joined hands. Cathy swallowed hard, realizing she didn''t dare to approach her brother.


    "I don''t know how to tell him about our marriage."


    "You don''t have to tell him now. Let me tell him later."


    Cathy was relieved and comforted to hear that. After releasing his grip, Vincent let Cathy walk over to Kinsey. Vincent knew that if he got closer to Kinsey now, his wife''s brother would beat him up. Inevitably their fight would involve Cathy, and he didn''t want it at all. Vincent decided to keep his distance for the time being.


    Kinsey smirked at the smart man. If Vincent had persisted in walking beside Cathy toward him, Kinsey would give a knuckle of sandwich in his face without hesitation.


    Good move. Mock Kinsey inside his mind.


    Unfortunately, the wind was blowing hard, making Cathy''s hair fly and her neck exposed. Once again, Kinsey''s eyes were burning with flames when she saw a ''mark'' on Cathy''s neck! His hands clenched tightly to stop himself from walking and killed Vincent instantly.


    How dare he! How dare that cunning man give his twin sister an ownership mark!!


    "Brother?"


    Seeing the worried and confused look in his sister''s eyes, Kinsey loosened his fist. He realized that he had lost the opportunity to become a brother. His sister... he lost his sister to another man right after he found his baby sister.


    Kinsey''s hatred toward Vincent was unstoppable, and he didn''t know how to suppress his anger. Not only Vincent caused his mother''s death, but that man also stole his sister away!


    Cathy noticed the fury look at her brother and those hostile eyes aimed at her husband. She looked at his brother''s fist and couldn''t help but worry.


    "Brother, please." Cathy held her brother''s hand gently and pleaded through her glistening eyes.


    She loved her brother dearly, but if Kinsey insisted on hating Vincent and planned to break them apart, Cathy would run back to her husband''s arms instead of being here.


    On the other side, Vincent felt guilty when he saw how Cathy tried hard to soothe her brother''s wrath. He wasn''t scared, nor was he worry if Kinsey would beat him. He knew he deserved a beating, not to mention, he married Cathy without notice.


    If Kinsey didn''t kill him right now, his father-in-law would do it someday.


    He knew this marriage thing was too sudden, and everything happened too fast. But he couldn''t hold his desire to make Cathy become his. He wanted to get assurance, and he knew the girl also wanted to have the same thing as him.


    Both of them were afraid to be left behind and terrified one day one would be gone without saying goodbye.


    Through this marriage, Vincent would find a reason to go back to his wife, and Cathy would survive believing her husband would be back to her.


    Their bond got stronger when they declared their vows on the altar, and now they believed they could face every obstacle that tried to break them apart.


    Therefore, Vincent didn''t regret his action to make a rush marriage to the girl. The only regret he had that he couldn''t make a memorable proposal.


    Without shifting his gaze, he accepted the dominant and intimidating look from his brother-in-law. He stared at the young man as if he was ready at any time if Kinsey wished to make him one of his punching bags.


    Knowing the meaning look from Vincent, making Kinsey clenched his jaw. Then he confused his sister by turning around and climbed on the big yacht.


    Cathy heaved a relief sigh when Kinsey decided not to challenge Vincent. She walked to follow her brother and boarded the yacht.


    Before they departed, Cathy looked at Vincent, who was still standing where he was. They waved their hands and look longingly at each other.


    ''I love you,''


    Cathy could see her husband''s mouth moving, but she heard no sound. Nevertheless, she gave the man a sweet smile while responding to his confession.


    ''I love you, too,''


    Vincent stared at the yacht''s departure while sighing resignedly. He still looked at his wife''s shadow that was getting farther away when Ronald approached him.


    "There is someone who wants to meet you. She said she knew Zero I."


    Vincent only responded by taking a deep breath while staring at the blue ocean.

 Chapter 180 - Siblings Time

    In the afternoon, when they arrived at Red Rosemary, Anna and the twins immediately shouted hysterically to greet Cathy.


    "Brother! You''re back!"


    "Where have you been?"


    "Why can''t we reach you?"


    And various complaints were made because Cathy did not give any news of her departure. Usually, Cathy always told her three sisters if she would go out somewhere, and vice versa. They didn''t want to make one or another worry and often let each other know where they would be going.


    Therefore it was not surprising that they would panic if one of them suddenly disappeared without a word. They had no parents or older brothers to protect them. That''s why they existed to look after each other.


    "Sister, where did you go last night?"


    And this was the question Cathy was afraid of. She didn''t want to lie, but she didn''t want her siblings to know that she had been kidnapped either.


    "It is time to tell them," remarked Kinsey from behind his twin sister.


    "I don''t think that''s a good idea." Cathy was starting to worry. She didn''t want her young sisters to find out about the unfortunate incident last night.


    "They deserve to know Rinrin. I am your real brother, and they are our cousins. Sooner or later, they will find out."


    Cathy breathed a sigh of relief, hearing her brother''s explanation. She thought Kinsey would tell the girls about the kidnapping accident, but it turned out he wanted to inform her three younger siblings about her parents'' background. Cathy didn''t have a reason to object. Like her brother said, sooner or later, the girls would know one day.


    On the other hand, Anna and her youngest sisters looked at each other in confusion when they heard the announcement from Kinsey. What did he mean by he was Cathy''s real brother, and they are their cousins? Why couldn''t they understand this man''s words?


    "We have something to tell you girls," Kinsey stated once again when he noticed his cousins'' confused look.


    Kinsey explained to the girls that he and Cathy were twins from the Alvianc family. By chance, Daniel and his wife adopted Cathy when they were three years old, hence became the eldest daughter to the girls'' father.


    He also told them that Daniel, the girls'' father, was the younger brother of Cathy''s mother, which means Cathy was a cousin to Anna and the twins.


    He did not disclose the LS organization nor Chloeny Paxton''s death. Kinsey even hid the fact that Daniel Paxton had disappeared and no one had not discovered his whereabouts. Not only the girls, he even didn''t inform about Daniel''s disappearance to Cathy.


    Kinsey and Benjamin worked together, so Cathy wouldn''t know that Daniel Paxton has disappeared. What Cathy learned was that Benjamin sent Daniel to be treated overseas for more advanced treatment.


    Until now, neither LS nor Alpha and Zero has been able to find any trace of Daniel. Benjamin and Kinsey were starting to feel uneasy. Is it possible that Chloe''s killer already abducted the mental-ill Daniel and held him hostage? But, for what?


    Daniel lost his sanity the moment his wife was gone, and they couldn''t find any clue from the crazy old man. Why would one kidnap him?


    Even though they were worried about Daniel, they remain focused on protecting Catherine. They would never know if Daniel was still alive or not out there, but they would not let anything happen to Catherine, Chloeny''s daughter, and Paxton''s second miss.


    After hearing all of that explanation from Kinsey, Anna and the twins became wonderstruck and gazed at Kinsey with an adoring look.


    "No wonder I felt like I saw sis Cathy when I see you," exclaimed Anna. "You guys are twins! So does it mean you are our older brother too?"


    Kinsey gave a genuine chuckle hearing that. "You could say that."


    "Then, can we ask for your help if we need it?" was the shameless question from the youngest twin.


    "Lizzy,"


    "What?" Elizabeth retorted innocently and not caring about her second sister''s sharp gaze. On the contrary, she looked at Kinsey with adorable expectant eyes, making one couldn''t help but say yes to her question.


    "Of course, you can. You are still my family, after all. If you meet trouble or someone pestering you, feel free to come to me. I will lend a hand and help you."


    "See?"


    Anna rolled her eyes lazily at her sister''s mocking triumph smile.


    "It feels so nice to have a brother for once in a while." agreed Lina and couldn''t wait to embrace this new big family.


    "It''s not for once in a while, Lina." Kinsey''s interruption making Lina and others confused. "I am your brother. Starting today, you can call me brother because I already considered all of you as my sisters the moment I know your situation."


    Cathy was touched hearing that and couldn''t help but tiptoed to give a quick peck on her twin brother''s cheek.


    "Thank you, brother."


    Kinsey was surprised at his sister''s sudden action, but his gaze at the girl was gentle and happy.


    "Anything for my baby sister."


    "I am not a baby." pouted Cathy earning a peal of hearty laughter from Kinsey and her sisters.


    That night Kinsey joined them for dinner together and talked about almost everything casually. Kinsey asked about their daily activities or asked if someone bullied them at school, which no one dared touched even the slightest of their hairs, knowing they had a scary, intimidating eldest sister.


    After that heart-warming sibling time for the first time with Kinsey, the man went home.


    Cathy promised her sister not to leave without announcement so that they would let her sleep alone in her bedroom. She wanted to be alone to enjoy her mini adventure on the mini-album she had received from Vincent.


    Cathy smiled, seeing all the photos look so good and beautiful in her eyes. Everything would have felt even more perfect if only she could see the colors again.


    She turned the page of her album and saw Chloeny swinging around with a wide happy smile. Her hair flew in the direction of the blowing wind, revealing a smooth neck and a necklace.


    Cathy raised a hand to hold the pendant necklace that had been around her neck all her life. But her forehead frowned when she felt something foreign on her neck.


    The pendant necklace was still there, but there was something new coiled around her neck.


    Cathy immediately rose to her feet to look at herself in the mirror. As she suspected, there was another necklace that was now beautifully attached to her neck.


    Cathy''s eyes looked at the necklace, then ran back to her bed to pick up the album. Then she returned to her dressing table and alternately looked at her reflection in the mirror and the photo in her hand.


    This¡­ This is¡­

 Chapter 181 - A Way To See Colors

    The necklace she was wearing was exactly the same as the one in her mother''s photo. The design, the shape, and the color level were the same. Is it possible... this is her mother''s necklace? Is it possible that Vincent put them on while she was sleeping?


    Cathy grabbed the necklace around her neck and rubbed it with her thumb. Her eyes filled with tears as she realized she had another legacy from her mother.


    Cathy immediately wiped her tears when she heard a ring from her new phone. Her lips filled a smile, and her heart filled with warmth when she saw a name on her cellphone screen.


    "Vincent..." Cathy greeted impatiently. "When did you give me my mother''s necklace?" there was a crisp laugh on the other end.


    "Oh, you noticed?"


    "You, really. Until when did you feel satisfied to make me surprised and happy?"


    "When it comes to that, I''ll never be satisfied, Cath. You are my reason for living, and I always want to make you happy."


    Words can''t describe how happy she was, and she couldn''t wait the day where she would reunite with her mischief handsome husband.


    The two of them chatted and expressed their longing, which a second later, their voice call turned into a video call.


    Cathy could see, Vincent was busy working on his laptop but still responded and invited her to converse. She knew she had to stop their video call so Vincent could work easily. But it was tough to end their talk.


    Besides, they just got married but had to part away. Which married couple could survive without each other''s embrace? Especially for those who just married yesterday.


    "I forgot to say." Vincent''s tone turned serious. "I installed a tracking device on your phone Cath. Make sure you bring your cellphone wherever you go. And I also installed a program to prevent intruders from hacking your cellphone. Therefore, your phone is also safe and protected."


    Hearing her husband''s profound explanation, Cathy laughed then pretended to be sullen.


    "So you mean to say that now you''re spying on me, huh? It looks like you can''t trust your wife to put a tracking device on my phone. I feel like my privacy is compromised, or maybe you''re afraid I''ll have an affair?" teased Cathy with a playful tone.


    Vincent responded with an amused laugh, and his eyes were no less playful than Cathy''s previous tone of voice.


    "I''m sure you''re not going to cheat on me, Cath, because I''ve lived in your heart, and I don''t want to leave there."


    Then the two of them laughed together.


    "This time, I''m serious, Cath. I don''t want you to be kidnapped for the third time. That time you were lucky to meet me, otherwise... I can''t imagine what will happen to you there."


    "Huh? Yesterday was the first time. I''ve never been kidnapped before."


    "..." Vincent overlooked the fact that Cathy has forgotten about her first kidnapping thanks to Kinsey. "Therefore, don''t get the next one." Vincent continued in a relaxed and reassuring manner that made Cathy no longer suspicious. "What is that?"


    Vincent saw an open book next to Cathy''s head that was caught on his wife''s front camera. Vincent knew it was the mini-album he gave Cathy to keep the photos on display in the room Cathy was going to pass on their wedding day. He deliberately pretended not to know and asked his wife to shift their conversation topic.


    "I was looking at the photos you prepared for me. I did not expect you to have many photos of my mother''s memories. I really like it."


    Vincent''s smile widened. "I''m glad you liked it. But why do I feel like you thought of anything else?"


    Cathy sighed and wondered if her expression was that easy to read?


    "I... I feel disappointed for a moment. I wish I could see colors. I want to see colors... sometimes I think like that."


    "You can see colors."


    Of course, she could see colors... in her dreams. Cathy knew Vincent is trying to cheer her up, but still... she couldn''t help but be depressed at her disability to see colors.


    "I know," said Cathy softly.


    "I''m not entertaining you, Cath. I''m serious. Over the past year, I''ve been thinking about you too. Like I said earlier, I want to make you happy. If one of them is making you see color again, I want to grant it. That''s why I thought of a way so you can see it again."


    Cathy was touched to hear her husband''s explanation. Not only thought about her during their year apart, but the man was also looking for a way to make her see colors again. She feels loved... she feels herself a priceless treasure that one would fight for.


    Really... what good deed has she done in her past to marry this affectionate and caring man?


    "Did you find it?" Cathy immediately got up and sat on the bed with an anxious heart. If there were a way for her to see color again, she would do it.


    At first, she had given up and accepted that she would not be able to see the colors of this world''s beauty. That was how it was and supposed to remain unchanged.


    But, after knowing her birth mother''s identity and married, Vincent... Cathy wanted to see color again. She wanted to see what her mother and her loved ones see. She wished to enjoy the beauty of this world together with the people she loves.


    "It''s just my theory, Cath. I don''t know if it works or not. But, I guess there''s nothing wrong with trying it."


    "I will try it."


    "In my opinion, the reason why you can''t see colors is not because of your mental disorder... but rather... is your innermost feelings."


    "My innermost feelings? I don''t understand."


    Cathy listened intently as Vincent explained something at length. Now she understands and began to apply the theory that Vincent meant. They would only know the results when Cathy came face to face with the source of the problem.


    The following day Anna and the twins had breakfast together with Cathy before leaving for their respective schools.


    Anna and the twins could see the attitude of the elder sister... their cousin was different. This time they could see Cathy could smile or laugh freely, but sometimes Cathy daydreams for no apparent reason.


    Well, as long as Cathy didn''t injure herself by biting her lip, they could rest easy.


    Cathy took her three younger siblings away after giving a regular kiss on the cheeks of the three.


    Owen, Cathy''s driver, took the twins to school while Rain, Anna''s driver, escorted Anna to campus or wherever Anna goes. Meanwhile, Jack, the twins'' private driver, was not feeling well and has asked for a day off.


    Owen, Rain, and Jack were the drivers Benjamin hired last year at the same time with three new cars at Red Rosemary. Although the three were assigned as private drivers for West sisters, they did not specify which car to use.


    Both Cathy and her three younger siblings were not very picky about cars or who would be the drivers. It''s just that Owen was more often... to be exact, preferred to be Cathy''s driver, while Rain, who happens to be Anna''s driver more often than others, leaving Jack to be automatically the driver of the twins.


    Sometimes once a week, Steve and Kinsey would come and drop off or pick up the West sisters. There was no suspicion whatsoever about all the employees who work at Red Rosemary. They believed... all who work there have been investigated and underwent a rigorous investigation from Benjamin and all previous LS members.


    Little did they know that a spy secretly entered Cathy''s room and spread Rare Memory gas with a low dose. That explains why Cathy often dreams of her childhood.


    This time, the dose of RM gas is harmless but strong enough to unearth a memory buried in the brain. And Cathy has been inhaling the gas regularly for the past six months.


    This person deliberately did not immediately give the RM formula gas earlier to gain the host''s trust. Only when Catherine realized that she knew the truth of Chloe''s background did this person give Cathy RM gas.


    And today, that person took action after confirming that Cathy was alone in the main hall of Red Rosemary. He took this opportunity when Cathy was reading a magazine alone and approached her.


    "Good evening, Miss Catherine."


    "Hi, Jack. How are you? I heard you didn''t feel well this morning. Are you feeling better now?"


    "Yes, miss. Thank you for your attention. Actually... there was someone who brought this for you, miss." Jack proceeded while giving Cathy a USB.


    "What is this?" asked Cathy curiously while looking at this tiny thing with curiosity.


    "I wish I asked about it beforehand before I received it."


    "No worries. I''ll take a look after this. Thank you."


    Jack lowered his head then left with evil, crooked smirk.

 Chapter 182 - Dorcas Is Alpha?

    Cathy got up to go to her room to see the contents of the USB on her laptop. Just before she entered her room, Aunt Len called out to her.


    "Miss Cathy,"


    "Yes?"


    "There is someone who wants to meet you."


    "Who is it?"


    "She said her name is Dorcas. Do you know her?"


    Dorcas? The name sounded familiar to her, but she also felt that this was the first time she had heard that name.


    "I''ll see her. Where is she now?" asked Cathy after storing the USB into the pocket of her jeans.


    After informing her of the area, Cathy walked through a few turns before finally arriving at the fore room. There she saw a woman in her late forties wearing a classic elegant dress.


    The woman was simple in appearance, but her aura showed undeniable dignity. Instantly Cathy felt queasy, and a sense of respect grew in her as she looked at the middle-aged woman.


    Who is this woman? Why could that woman make her feel wary yet respectful towards her?


    "Good evening, Mrs. Dorcas. I heard you are looking for me. Is there anything I can do to help you with?"


    Dorcas smiled softly at her. Cathy could have sworn she could even feel a motherly aura rising from that woman''s smile.


    "I wanted to make sure you''re alright the moment I knew you live in this area."


    "I beg your pardon?"


    "Thank God, you are growing well. How are you? How about your three younger siblings?"


    Cathy blinked in confusion. Had she ever met this woman before? Why doesn''t she remember?


    How strange... even though Cathy was very well-known for her sharp memory of someone''s face, she couldn''t recognize this woman.


    "Have we met before? How did you know I have three younger siblings?"


    Dorcas handed Cathy an old photo. The image showed her adoptive parents'' faces as well as her when she was about nine years old.


    Unconsciously, Cathy''s smile carried on seeing the faces in the photo. Anna sat on her pregnant mother''s lap and herself in her father''s... uncle Daniel''s arms.


    Now she was sure Daniel loved her. It was clear from Daniel''s eyes in the photo.


    But... why does this woman, Dorcas, have this photo. Cathy glanced at Dorcas with investigating eyes.


    "Who are you? Is it possible that you are..." Cathy wanted to mention Zero but stopped her sentence when she saw the woman put her index finger to her lips.


    Dorcas wrote something on paper and showed it to Cathy.


    ''There are spies here. Better not talk about essential secrets out loud.''


    When reading the writing, Cathy felt restless and anxious. Who is the spy Dorcas is referring to? And will these spies threaten her and her sisters'' safety?


    She did not want her three younger siblings to experience the same incident as her two nights ago. Cathy didn''t even dare to imagine the fear that would come upon her sisters if they were kidnapped.


    "That''s right. I was your neighbor when you guys were still living in Oakville."


    Cathy frowned at this. Oakville? Isn''t that the name of the place where she lived before she moved to Red Rosemary with her sister?


    Cathy alternately looked at Dorcas and the writing paper on the table. Could it be that Dorcas wanted to talk about an important secret in writing while they chatted casually in their voices to trick the spy?


    ''Are you Zero?'' Cathy wrote on the paper and returned it to Dorcas.


    "Sorry, I don''t remember you at all. Do you know me?"


    ''Zero did send me to look after you, but I am not Zero or from his team. I''m a member of Alpha.'' answered Dorcas on paper.


    "I remembered you crying at my doorstep with bloody legs. At that time, you stepped on broken glass in front of the twins'' room door. Maybe you have forgotten."


    Forget? How could she have forgotten? Maybe she just couldn''t remember her neighbor''s kind face. But she couldn''t possibly forget that day... the last day she saw colors.


    Cathy remembered crying for her father after receiving a heavy slap. She still remembered it as if it happened only yesterday. She could feel the feelings of disappointment, hurt, confusion, and... anger.


    The longer she let her anger pent up, all of her feelings turned into hatred. She hated her father... Daniel.


    However, she buried her hatred due to her affection for her sisters. She didn''t want to let her hatred consumed her and affect the girls'' growing up.


    Over time, she thought she no longer hate Daniel, but it seemed she was wrong. She still hated him but not showed it directly. She hated him because she felt that her father was the main reason she couldn''t see colors.


    If what Vincent said is true... then the real cause is herself. The hatred that was growing within her occupied her soul and prevented her from seeing the beauty of this world.


    The fact that she still couldn''t see colors at this time... does that mean she still hates Daniel?


    ''Zero did send me to look after you, but I am not Zero or from his team. I''m a member of Alpha.''


    Once again, Cathy read Dorcas'' reply blankly. All this time, Cathy always assumed she lived as a normal girl who grew up in an ordinary family. Who would have thought, ever since she was born into this world, she was not that your ordinary city girl. Someone had eyes on her, waiting for the right time to capture her, and at the same time, other people had been watching her, protecting her secretly.


    Cathy almost broke the pen when she wrote what was on her mind. ''If you are from Alpha, why did you keep quiet when Daniel abandoned us?!''


    "I remember it. That time I stupidly asked for your help and let you called the police to arrest my father." came a cold and hostile tone from Cathy''s voice. "I remember very well, you were one of the reasons for getting our father into a mental hospital."


    Dorcas only responded with a sad and apologetic smile.


    "Does that mean you don''t hate your father?"


    "I hate him. Now I know I''ve been hating him all this time. But that doesn''t mean I will let that hatred over me. I was lucky enough to meet someone who can get rid of my hatred. It wasn''t easy at first, but I want to forget it. Therefore... I do not wish for the past to shadow me and repeat my hatred. "


    "Sorry. I can''t do much to help you."


    "You have helped me a lot. Treating my wounds, giving milk to my baby sisters, and soothing the twins, I feel grateful because of that. I will never forget your assistance. It''s just that... for now, I don''t want to continue this conversation."


    "I understand," replied Dorcas, handing her another piece of paper before leaving.


    ''You can trust Owen. He''s also an Alpha like me.''


    Cathy''s hand gripped her long cloth as she read it. Cathy looked coldly at Dorcas'' departing back.


    ''Why did you leave the house without Owen or anyone?''


    Cathy remembered Vincent''s question at that time when they were running away in a car. Cathy didn''t care at that time, but now she''s wondering how Vincent got to know Owen when the two had never met before?


    There were a lot of strange things about Owen that she often overlooks. Whether it was a coincidence or not, Owen saved her from harm on the most nit time.


    She never could understand how her ordinary driver knew something terrible would fall upon her like a fortune teller. She remembered when a falling pot almost crushed her, or when she almost broke her head because she tripped on the stairs and so on. Every time she almost got an accident, Owen would appear like a hero saved a distressed damsel. Now it all made sense that Owen was an Alpha.


    But didn''t Alpha and Zero never meet? Then how did Vincent know Owen? And why did he feel that Owen also knew Vincent?


    Whenever Cathy felt sad because she missed Vincent, Owen always comforted her and said she would see Vincent again.


    Cathy stroked her forehead, starting to feel dizzy, and decided to go back to the room. Accidentally her hand reached into her pocket and pulled out the USB.


    Cathy wasn''t in the mood to check her USB''s contents, so she put the USB on her dresser before lying down on the bed.


    Her heart was strangely restless and uneasy. Cathy was sure she wouldn''t be able to sleep tonight. In the end, she decided to see the contents of the USB.


    Once into a folder, Cathy saw a video there. Cathy put on her earphones before playing the video.


    Her heart was racing with fear mixed with anger when she saw a familiar face there.


    Katleen Morse, her dearest friend, was there!


    How in the world her enemy seized her dearest friend?!

 Chapter 183 - Difficult Choice

    Cathy could see her beloved friend sitting on a chair with torn clothes and bruises filled on her face and slim figure. Her mouth was stuffed with cloth, and her body was tied tightly to make Cathy clench her fists.


    Kitty cried and even whined for mercy to let her go. Seeing her friend''s unfavorable condition made Cathy shed tears, but there was still anger in her sharp eyes.


    It didn''t take long before there was terrifying laughter from the video. Even more annoying, the voice echoed like it had been edited to become a thousand people spoke simultaneously.


    "If you don''t want her to die horribly, you''d better get out today at midnight. Make sure you don''t have any tracking devices stuck to your body. Otherwise, I''ll dump her to the drunken on the streets. And don''t try to tell anyone about this. My people have been watching you all day and will be observing you." came the same loud laughter again.


    Once the video has stopped, Cathy immediately closed her laptop with tears in her eyes.


    "Kitty... oh Kitty..." she sobbed in a voice like someone who is in great pain.


    Without realizing it, again, Cathy bit her lips because she was depressed. She had to break her promise to Vincent. She had promised to take her phone with her wherever she went due to the tracking chip installed. However, this mysterious evil man already made it clear that she wasn''t allowed to bring any tracking devices. It left her with no choice but to leave her phone here. Cathy didn''t want to take the risk by bringing her phone with her.


    Before that, she needed to leave a message to her sisters so that they wouldn''t worry about her when they found her missing once again. Furthermore, she couldn''t let Vincent, along with Owen and other LS members, discovered that she snuck out only to get kidnapped again. Her current thoughts were on ensuring Kitty''s safety.


    Her heart was a mixture of sadness, fear, and anger. What was the greatest of her feelings was her anger. Cathy could not forgive anyone who has hurt her best friend, and that too, Kitty had no relations to Paxton''s internal conflict.


    Why would someone so heartless involve a clueless girl?


    Her hands clenched tightly as she walked toward a car that was ready in front of the gate of her house... along with a driver she identified, Jack.


    "So, it was you. You are the spy for that person?" Cathy assumed whoever sent Jack to spy on her must be the killer of her birth mother.


    Jack didn''t smile or be as friendly as he always intended. His expression was flat and cold, as if he never considered Cathy as his employer.


    "Get on quickly," ordered Jack in a harsh tone as he opened the passenger door.


    "I would go willingly, but I don''t want to be sedated." Cathy wanted to know where they were going, but she couldn''t do it if she fell unconscious.


    "Fine. We''re not going to sedate you."


    "We?"


    Before she could find an answer, someone hit Cathy on the neck from behind and knocked her out. Cathy cursed herself for believing the spy''s words. She wasn''t sedated, but she would prefer to be sedated than knocked out if she ended up unconscious.


    After what seemed an eternity, Cathy was in a dark little warehouse-like room when she woke up. She did not know how long she had been unconscious, nor did she know whether the sun had risen or not. The room was dark pitch black, and only a few lights from outside could be seen from the small cracks in the wall.


    Cathy should feel panicked and scared, but now Cathy was more worried about Kitty''s condition. Where is the girl? Is she alright?


    She remembered Kitty was abused and full of blue-purplish marks all over her body. She hoped the girl would survive.


    Cathy rose to her feet and realized that her body wasn''t tied down to her senses. This way, she could move freely and immediately ran towards the door. Unfortunately, this time she couldn''t open the door as someone already locked it from outside.


    Cathy tried to find the light switch by creeping her hand on the wall. Until finally, she managed to find it, Cathy quickly turned on the light. Cathy looked back and was surprised that someone was there... two people, to be precise.


    One fell asleep with her head on another''s lap. The one sleeping was none other than Kitty, covered with wounds, while the person who was gently stroking Kitty''s head was a man she never met before.


    Cathy wanted to get to Kitty immediately, but she didn''t dare to come close because she felt the frightening aura of a big man who looked at Kitty with a strange gaze. In addition, the man was holding a syringe filled with fluid in his other hand.


    What liquid is it? Her feelings suddenly felt terrible.


    "What are you going to do with her?" implored Cathy without lowering her wary instinct.


    "What do you think? I thought I had succeeded in getting what I want. But who would have thought? It turns out that Kinsey Alvianc was the true successor. I''m furious. Chloe managed to hide her main heir all this time." stated the man in a cold tone, making chills run down through her spine. "If I hadn''t put Jackie in your place, I probably wouldn''t have found out either."


    Only then did Cathy realize. The fact that Kinsey had announced his status as Chloeny''s eldest son to her three sisters was a huge mistake. Their enemy still didn''t know the fact that Chloeny had twins, and they uncovered it so carelessly.


    For some reason, Cathy was anxious and frightened. She wasn''t scared because she was in danger, but she was afraid that this evil-like person would do something grave at her best friend.


    What she feared become true, and it was much worse than what she had imagined.


    "You only have one option. Which one do you want to sacrifice between your dear friend or your sisters in Red Rosemary?"


    What does it mean? Why does this man want her to choose? What should she sacrifice?


    Cathy felt like her brain went numb, and she couldn''t think clearly.


    "I planted a bomb on Red Rosemary, and you only have two hours before it explodes, and boom... the whole residence in your house will die."


    Ba-thump!


    It felt like her heart stop beating for that moment. Cathy was biting her lip hard... harder than anything she had ever done before, causing her lips to bleed.


    "If you want to save them, I want you to inject this needle yourself into your friend''s body. Take it easy. She will die without feeling the pain. She will die less than twenty-four hours after she falls back asleep. She would never know that she''s dying and could fall asleep anytime she wanted. Only... she would never wake up after that. Isn''t that easy?"


    Cathy''s brown eyes filled with tears were now flowing profusely. Is this person trying to make her a murderer? And what more this corrupt mind man wanted her to kill the person she cares?


    "You are the devil."


    A crooked smile adorned the man''s face as if he mocked her and gave an evil chuckle.


    "Thank you for the compliment." then he placed Kitty''s head arbitrarily on the hard mat before handing Cathy the syringe. "Once you put this syringe in her, I will deactivate the bomb in Red Rosemary. Otherwise, I will kill every living thing in your house the moment I''m back here. Your choice, second miss Paxton."


    Cathy tried to hold back her sobs even though she couldn''t keep her tears flowing. She stared at the syringe above the ''devil'' palm blankly.


    "What do you want? You must want something. Didn''t you have a reason to kidnap me?"


    "That''s right. But I''m still angry because I feel cheated, and I never accepted someone would outsmart me." the man brought his face closer to Cathy''s face, and Cathy refused to back away and returned the man''s gaze no less sharp. "I want to vent my anger first, then we will talk business, shall we?" the man continued with a sly smile.


    "You had less than two hours before the bomb I set exploded," he announced to show that he was serious about his threat after handing the syringe forcefully into Cathy''s grasp.


    Then the man left the warehouse, leaving Cathy alone with the unconscious Kitty.


    Cathy drew closer to Kitty''s body, and her heart was not strong seeing her best friend''s condition. She felt her heartbreak between the people she cherished the most. She felt like she was the thorn in the middle of her family.


    Cathy threw the syringe away from her and hugged her best friend while crying out loud.


    Her tears became even more intense when she saw the knife marks on Kitty''s neck, face, and arms. Why would anyone have the heart to create wounds on a girl''s body like this?

 Chapter 184 - The Girls Crying

    She couldn''t find words that suit this evil man, but ''devil'' is an understatement. That man was far worse than the devil and no longer had human feelings.


    "Huwaaaaa!!"


    Cathy was still crying loudly, calling out her best friend''s name for almost an hour. Why did that man not give her another choice of her death? If only that man wished to take her life instead of Kitty or people in Red Rosemary, she would be more than happy to accept her fate.


    She would inject the syringe into her body willingly without having a second thought. Why did she have to be faced with such a difficult choice?


    She had to choose between three cousins ??whom she thought were her sisters and a friend who had been like her sister for ten years. It doesn''t matter if they are related by blood or not. Cathy loves all of them and didn''t want any of them to get hurt.


    But if she had to choose... logically, wouldn''t sacrificing one life to save a dozen lives make more sense?


    If she chooses to save Kitty, the entire people of Red Rosemary, numbering nearly twenty, would die from the explosion. But if she decided to save Red Rosemary, only one life would be sacrificed... but the guilt for killing her own best friend would swallow her up for the rest of her life.


    Cathy shook her head while crying out loud. She still didn''t want to take Kitty''s life even though she was willing to endure her guilt.


    She was lost and didn''t know what to do. Every now and then, she said the names of her husband and her brother in turns. Even though she knew the two of them could not hear her cry nor come to help her, she still hoped their names would make her calm and think clearly... which turned out to be quite successful.


    Cathy''s crying began to subside, and she roughly wiped away her own tears and controlled her breathing. After that, she rubbed her eyes to be able to see her surroundings.


    While looking for something to help her either escape or fight, a question arose in her head.


    Why did that person tell her to choose to sacrifice one of Kitty and the residents of Red Rosemary? The numbers were not fair. Or was that person did it on purpose?


    She understood why the ''devil'' wanted to harm her three sisters or blow up the Red Rosemary. After all, they were all in direct contact with Chloeny Paxton.


    But why does it have to be Kitty? Kitty was no one to the Paxton family. Her friend was also not from well-respected or very wealthy families. On the contrary... Kitty''s family came from a lower class society and even lacking in finances.


    Their life changed for the better when Kitty pursued her dream as a singer. But still, they weren''t a wealthy family. Apart from making ends meet, they also have to pay off their past debts.


    Because of that, Cathy wondered why they hurt Kitty in such a way that they even wanted to kill her?


    "You stopped crying."


    Once again, Cathy''s eyes filled with tears when she heard her friend''s weak voice.


    "Kitty, you''re alright. Thanks, God... I thought I wouldn''t be able to see you again." sobbed Cathy while hugging her best friend very tightly.


    "I''m fine. I''m fine. Really." comforted Kitty in a reassuring tone.


    "What are you talking about? Just look at your body. I can tell it hurts so much from it."


    Kitty smiled faintly in response. If she was allowed to tell the truth, she did feel pain all over her body. Moreover, a deeper knife cut tore off her right knee. Luckily she had bandaged the wound beforehand to stop the bleeding, so Cathy didn''t have to look at it.


    "Now I''m a little used to these wounds. Do you remember when Thalia ganged up on me in the school shed? I was covered with wounds, and you weren''t crying that hysterically."


    "Are you crazy?! She hit you with her hand, while your body is now covered with sharp scars. This one is much worse than that time!" roared Cathy emotionally. "Don''t try to say you''re okay, Kitty, because I know very well you''re not okay. I... I''m... I''m sorry... You''re hurt like this because of me." Cathy continued sobbing again.


    Kitty was touched by her best friend''s consideration. She could only comfort her by hugging Cathy, who was crying again. While patting Cathy gently on the back, her eyes caught the syringe that Cathy had thrown earlier.


    Kitty untied her embrace, then rose to her feet and walked with her leg limping from the wound on her knee. Kitty bent down to pick something up.


    Cathy couldn''t see what Kitty was doing because her eyes were still filled with tears. After wiping the tears away from her eyes, Cathy realized something and immediately ran to prevent Kitty''s following action. Regrettably, it was too late. All of the liquid in the syringe has entered Kitty''s blood.


    "WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!" snapped Cathy in disbelief about what Kitty had done.


    For over an hour, Cathy cried over the tough decisions she had to make. But Kitty just made up her mind for her.


    Without her permission, Kitty had injected whatever poison is in the syringe given by the ''devil.''


    "Sorry, Cathy. But I heard your conversation earlier. I did look unconscious, but actually, I was fully conscious. It''s just that I couldn''t move my muscles because they paralyzed my nerves for a while. Sorry, I made a decision like this. But I better be sacrificed than your family. I don''t want you to feel guilty for causing me dead. I can''t bear you to shoulder over the guilt. Hence, I did it myself." explained Kitty in a calm tone. "So, don''t ever blame yourself for my death."


    Cathy cried out loud, hearing that. The two girls embraced each other with deep sorrow because they were going to be separated forever.


    Is this how her mother felt? Is this how Vincent feels?


    Cathy wondered as she imagined how her mother would feel like going into a trap and letting death fetch her. Is it like Kitty who shows a calm but mournful expression because she has to leave this world?


    Then what about Vincent, who always blames himself for Chloe''s death? Is it like her who is now unable to live to bear the burden of her friend''s departure later?


    The two of them wept grievously together. And no one paid attention to their cries. There was nothing to comfort nor give them the strength to endure. They both sat crying, waiting for death to pick one of them.


    Aiden returned to the warehouse not long after the poison was injected into Kitty. Both Cathy and Kitty looked at him as enemies and looked at him with a gaze filled with hatred.


    Aiden paid no attention to the two''s hostile gaze. He looked at the now empty syringe with a sly smile.


    "Oh, so you chose to kill your best friend?"


    Cathy felt accused and lowered her face while biting her lip. On the contrary, Kitty couldn''t let her best friend live with the guilt.


    "I injected it myself," declared Kitty straightforwardly. "But you should have known because you installed a camera in this place."


    Cathy was stunned to hear Kitty''s voice. Is this really Kitty? Why did she feel like the usually weak and cheerful Kitty had suddenly turned brazen like this?


    "How boring. You ruined my fun."


    "I won''t forgive you if you hurt her."


    Did Cathy say it? No, it wasn''t her, but Kitty did. Cathy did not expect that Kitty would not feel afraid of the ''devil'' in front of them. Instead, she challenged and threatened the devil?!


    "Very funny."


    Cathy realizes this crazy person was enjoying their hopeless situation.


    "I''m sure she thought the same about you. But you know what?" Aiden said in a chilling tone but sounded excited. "You can''t do anything. In the end, I will come out as the winner."


    What made them feel even worse was that they realized what Aiden had said was true. Now Kitty was dying and would be dead in less than twenty-four hours. Nobody knew that Cathy was captured and locked up somewhere, and no one would guarantee that she could safely get out of this place.


    What could two weak girls like them do in such a dangerous place?


    "Hm... looks like the rumored red queen has given up? Why don''t you act like before?"


    Aiden''s provoke words made Cathy confused and couldn''t understand. Surprisingly, she felt the sentence was directed at Kitty.


    "Is it possible that you are afraid that she will find out your true identity? Are you afraid she will die?" it was clear that Aiden wanted to trigger someone''s emotions. "Well, I''m still alive. Even though I already know who you really are, I''m still alive. You''re the one who will die soon." Aiden''s laughter blared so menacingly across the room.


    "Kitty, what is he talking about?"


    "...."

 Chapter 185 - Hes The Devil Lord!

    Aiden elevated his laughter when Kitty didn''t immediately answer Cathy''s question. The girl looked like she was restless and anxious toward Cathy.


    "What do you want from me? You''ve given me poison. Now let her go!" demanded Kitty, fearless to make Cathy stunned to see her unusual side.


    "I can''t do it. Like I said before, you just happen to be involved. What I want is..." while looking at Cathy, "Her..."


    Kitty and Cathy looked at each other in confusion. The two girls were both confused and felt that their friend''s identity differed from what they believed. Kitty wondered if Cathy was not the ordinary girl she has known. Same as her, Cathy also found it strange with a contradictory attitude from Kitty.


    Who is the red queen? Is that why this devil value Kitty as dozen people in her house?


    "Let''s get back to the main point, shall we?" Aiden said, alerting the two twenty-six-year-old girls. "Catherine, I want you to meet someone. Depending on whether I''m going to get the answer I want, maybe I''ll give your friend an antidote."


    "Don''t believe him," warned Kitty while holding her friend''s arm.


    Cathy agreed with her, but she was willing to try if she could get the antidote for her dear friend.


    "It''s okay." Cathy patted Kitty''s hand to coax her to let her go. "How can I trust you?"


    "Aren''t you all cute? Even though you come from two completely different families, your situation is very similar."


    The two of them didn''t understand the meaning of Aiden''s sentence. How can they be similar?


    Cathy was the daughter and an heiress of influential background. But because of her mother''s situation, she had to be hidden from her enemies. On the contrary, Kitty was just a child from an ordinary family entirely unrelated to any wealthy person.


    Or is it possible... Does Kitty also have a hidden identity just like her?


    "It''s up to you whether you believe me or not, but you have no other choice. In two hours, she," pointing at Kitty, "will feel sleepy and sleep. After that, she won''t wake up again like... forever." continued Aiden with a sly smile.


    Cathy had never felt the anger she felt right now before. Even when dealing with Kitty''s bullies in her school days, Cathy always ended it with a clear mind and brought peace with anyone hostile to her as Kitty''s defender. She would find a way out so that Kitty was not bullied again without creating new enemies or trouble.


    But now, Cathy didn''t want to make peace with this person at all. She couldn''t forgive this person, either. The ''devil'' in front of her doesn''t even deserve to be pardoned.


    Meanwhile, Kitty felt dumbfounded by her best friend''s sharp, fearless gaze. She had never seen the terrifying aura emanating from her best friend''s eyes. Was the girl next to her the Cathy she had always known?


    "It''s useless looking at me like that." came Aiden''s relaxed voice. "So, are you coming or not?"


    "All right, I''ll see him."


    "Cathy," warned Kitty, trying to hold her back.


    "I''m sorry. Because of me, you got hurt like this. I promise I won''t let him hurt you more than this. Wait for me here."


    "I''m not scared at all. I''m more worried about you."


    "I will be fine," replied Cathy with a reassuring smile.


    In the end, Cathy left the room without knowing a few minutes later, something unexpected happened to Kitty. Cathy should have believed nothing of Aiden''s words from the start. Every sentence that Aiden said was not true, and the promises made were only empty words.


    Unfortunately, Cathy didn''t know. She was too focused on the antidote to her best friend and the safety of her three younger siblings. This was Cathy''s only weakness. Cathy was always making reckless decisions when too focused on the people they care about. And Aiden took advantage of this.


    To say she had planted a bomb was entirely not true. Why did Aiden set up a bomb that risked his men getting caught? He was aware that Red Rosemary''s guard and escort had gotten stricter ever since Benjamin found out Catherine''s true identity.


    On the other hand, the syringe inserted into Kitty''s blood was indeed a deadly poison. The victim''s body would feel dizzy and drowsy an hour after the poison has reacted, instead of two hours like what Aiden said before. Then, her internal organs would slowly weaken, and in less than twenty-four hours, her heart would stop beating.


    Aiden did not care at all about the lives of these two girls with hidden identities. But he did not want to be visited by assassins who seek revenge for the death of the red queen.


    That''s why he used Cathy''s hand to kill Kitty. This way, if anyone desired revenge for the red-haired girl''s death, Catherine would be their main target.


    But, who would have thought that Kitty herself injected the poison in? Well, Aiden would give no damn care about it. The important thing is he will immediately get what he wants.


    Aiden walked over with a happy whistle and uncared of a girl was staring at him with a murderous gaze behind him.


    He smirked at the thought he could finally stand on the top amongst the best. Once he had the activation key in his hand, even his own father could not stop him.


    After a few minutes of walking down the stairs in a closed room and past several cells, they arrived at an iron door with a large steel padlock.


    Cathy wondered who was locked up inside that it needed a key and two guards at the door.


    One of the guards opened the lock and pushed the door inside. That''s when Cathy saw a gray older man was sitting there limply.


    Cathy looked at the older man with pity and was disgusted by Aiden. This person really was a heartless devil. How could he lock up an older man with chains on his hands and feet? He was even being confined indoors without any windows or ventilation holes. This older man would die sufferably.


    Aiden told Cathy to go inside, following his steps. Cathy swallowed hard, wondering what Aiden''s purpose was to bring her here.


    Cathy''s heart trembled with fear, and she felt helpless as soon as the door behind her closed again. She thought that this time... she would not survive. Neither Vincent nor Kinsey would be able to help her.


    Even so, she had to be strong. She was the only hope for Kitty. She needed to save her. Even though she can''t get out of this place alive, Cathy wants to make sure Kitty can survive this place.


    "See who I brought here?"


    Aiden''s cold voice that was intimidating broke Cathy''s reverie. She turned her gaze towards the older man, who was now opening his eyes weakly.


    One second changed to ten seconds before the older man''s two eyes widened.


    "You!!" the old man hissed as he clenched his two chained hands.


    "That''s right. I managed to get your second miss out."


    Cathy was still fixated on the skinny older man with curious eyes. This man looked weak, but a second later, his gaze emitted a charismatic aura.


    Who is this older man?


    Cathy was utterly unaware that Aiden had moved behind her. Suddenly, Cathy gasped to feel her body hugged roughly and a cold object stuck to her neck. A second later, she felt a sting in her neck and realized ... a dagger had scratched her throat.


    "It is time for you to tell me who has the key. Or you would rather see me slit your second miss''s neck in front of your eyes. Your choice."


    A single tear dripped from the corner of Cathy''s eyes, disbelieving the horrifying words of the devil. This person had just used her loved ones to threaten her. Now that guy is using her to threaten that helpless old man?!


    This person was no ordinary devil. But he was the true demon lord!


    Zero I gritted his teeth angrily upon hearing that. At first, when he saw a girl that Aiden had brought to meet him, he thought he had died and met the first lady in Heaven. But... this girl''s eye color was completely different from what he was familiar with.


    Apart from different eye colors, the face shape, hair color, and height were the same as when Chloe was in her twenties. Only then did he remember, Chloeny''s daughter was very similar to Chloe and had light brown eyes like this girl. Instantly Zero recognized who this young girl was and felt a wave of immense anger.


    All this time, he had been proud of the abilities of his team and the Alpha. Even though their strength was limited since the Stealth was deactivated, the two teams'' abilities were still unquestionable. That''s why he remained silent and did not reveal the key''s whereabouts. Because he was sure... the second miss would be safe and protected.


    Unfortunately... what he hoped for did not happen.


    What the hell Alpha and his successor had done? How could they let this evil, wicked man kidnap the second miss?

 Chapter 186 - The Old Mans Fight

    Both of them were already in the lair of the single most dangerous person on earth. The life of the second miss was on the line. Undoubtedly, the dagger that was perfectly attached to the girl''s neck would have stuck even deeper if he did not reveal the answer this evil man wanted.


    Should he tell it? If he informed the holder of the Stealth activation key, not only would Stealth fall into the hands of this insane monster, the key holder, but also his daughter would be in danger.


    "Sir. I don''t know who you are. But I want you to know. I''m not afraid to die, so don''t ever tell him. I''m all... Ugh..." Cathy shrieked as she felt the pressure of the knife on her neck getting tighter. Blood started flowing from her white neck, making her scream out of pain.


    Unfortunately, she felt more pain when screaming, so Cathy chose to bite her lip to endure the pain. Her cheeks were flooded with tears, and she tried to hold back her sobs so as not to look weak.


    On the other hand, Zero could no longer bear to see Cathy''s painful expression.


    "I''ll tell you. Let her go!" demanded the older man making Aiden smile crookedly.


    Aiden did loosen his pressure on the dagger but did not let go of the poor girl.


    "Wise decision. Now tell me where it is!"


    "The one holding the key is..." Zero stopped his sentence when he saw blood flowing from Cathy''s neck down towards a red oval-shaped necklace.


    That necklace?! Since when did the second miss wear the necklace? And where did Cathy find the chain again? Does Cathy know what is unique about the necklace?


    Thousands of questions filled his brain but what he did was a stark contrast to what he felt. At this time, Zero was showing a smile full of triumph, and his eyes became full of enthusiasm and hope. He didn''t know since when Cathy had worn the necklace and didn''t know if the necklace would still work or not; Zero still shows unusually great confidence.


    "Are you out of your mind? You want to see the death of a member of your family?" once again, Aiden pressed his dagger to make Cathy grimace in pain.


    "Go ahead. You just made a fatal mistake, Aiden. You shouldn''t have brought her here." Zero answered with a tone full of authority. Aiden didn''t know what got into that weak-looking man so that his frail body could rise to his feet lightly.


    Two pairs of eyes met each other sharply without anyone wanting to budge. At first, Aiden felt confident that this game was within his control. But when he saw the confidence that suddenly appeared in Zero, Aiden began to feel doubtful. What was wrong with bringing Cathy here?


    It wasn''t long before he could hear a loud alarm sound from outside the cells. Aiden clicked his tongue in annoyance to realize someone broke into his headquarters.


    Cathy noticed the frustrated groaned from her capture. Although she had never heard that kind of alarm sound, Cathy knew that the sound indicated this place''s condition was in a critical state.


    She was relieved when she didn''t feel a sharp object in her neck. Unfortunately, the relief only lasted temporarily as now a large hand was gripping her neck, making it difficult to breathe.


    "HOW DARE YOU BRING A TRACKER!!"


    Cathy struggled frantically, especially when she felt her back hit against the wall and her legs slightly raised in midair. The pain in her neck disappeared, replaced by an oppressive feeling in her throat. Cathy''s eyes flickered frantically with out of breath and couldn''t catch anything the owner of the big hand choked her neck was saying.


    Is she going to die here? Will she not be able to meet Vincent and her family? She hasn''t even met her birth father!


    Marcel Alvianc was completely out of reach and refused to see anyone for months. At first, Cathy could be patiently waiting as she knew she had a long time to meet her birth family.


    The original plan was to complete the final mission from her mother then follow Kinsey directly to Marcel''s private island. That way, their meeting would be very touching without having to worry about Stealth or anything.


    It should be like that. But if Cathy knew she was going to die first like this, she should have insisted on meeting her father.


    In addition, she had not yet concluded her feelings of hatred for her adoptive father. She needed to meet Daniel and make peace with her past ordeal. Will she die carrying her hatred?


    Then Cathy thought of her siblings, including Kinsey. Kinsey had just told her three younger siblings about their family background. She still wanted to spend time with her siblings as a whole family. But it seems her wish would not come true. She could only hope that all of her siblings were not too sad and recover from the mourning period.


    Cathy also imagined Kitty''s always smiling face and being what it is. Her best friend was always gentle, sometimes looked tomboyish, and occasionally showed his dandruff side.


    She really hoped a miracle appeared and Kitty could survive out of this place. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to die in peace.


    Lastly, Vincent''s smiling face gently at her appeared in her mind causing her to shed tears.


    ''I''m sorry, Vincent. It seems like this time we will never be able to meet again.'' Thought Cathy silently even though she knew Vincent couldn''t hear her inner voice.


    Right after saying the last sentence in her mind, Cathy''s hands stopped struggling. She gave up on releasing the grip on her neck as she was running out of energy to fight back. Her hands fell limply on her both sides, and her head started to feel dizzy due to the lacking of oxygen.


    Just as Cathy was about to lose consciousness, the devil lord released his fierce grip on her neck, letting her fall down harshly. She coughed while grimacing in pain while holding her bleeding neck.


    Cathy tried to calm herself down while controlling her breathing. Due to the terrible dizziness, she could not see the surroundings clearly, but she could vaguely hear a fight.


    After successfully recovering, Cathy could see what was going on. Cathy frowned because she couldn''t comprehend what she saw at that moment. Somehow, the old man broke the chains that held both his hands and feet... and was now fighting the ''devil''?! Just who is this old man?


    Cathy didn''t know who, but she was sure this older man was on her side. When Aiden managed to bring down the older man, Cathy tried to find something to help the older man.


    Cathy immediately got up without thinking after taking the big rock that happened to be next to her and threw it hard at Aiden''s head.


    Aiden, who was originally planning to bring his knife towards Zero, paused his movement. He held his head which was now bleeding from the stone, and he got more annoyed than ever.


    Aiden looked at Cathy with great anger accompanied by a murderous look. The man turned and walked about to change his target, making Cathy step back while swallowing hard.


    Cathy ventured not to close her eyes when Aiden walked over to her. The older man who he thought had collapsed immediately rose to his feet and bumped into Aiden''s body to get him away from her.


    Aiden was about to fight back and counter his attacks when someone called out to him.


    "Sir, we are surrounded. You must get out of here."


    Aiden''s gaze did not move from Zero''s still alert eyes. Aiden wanted to kill this stubborn older man right now, but his mind could still think sanely. He couldn''t afford to be caught now.


    If he kept fighting Zero I, soon enough, whoever broke into his lair would seize him. Aiden decided to leave them alone and flees to plan a revenge attack.


    As soon as Aiden disappeared from their sight, Zero fell and sat down limply. Cathy immediately approached him with a worried look.


    "Sir, are you all right?"


    Cathy was at a loss for words and unable to move when Zero tore her shirt bottom without warning. Then Zero tied the torn cloth to her neck to stop the bleeding. It was tight but not too tight, causing Cathy to be stunned in her place.


    How could someone treat her in a rough manner yet gentle at the same time?


    Cathy lightly touched her neck, which now didn''t hurt much.


    "Thank you."


    "Get out of here. Don''t trust anyone you meet. You can only trust people who wear red or black masks."


    "Alpha and Zero?" guessed Cathy.


    The older man nodded, then rose to his feet when he heard a group of footsteps approaching their direction.


    "I''ll help you act as their bait. You need to get out of here and find one of them."


    "But I have to save my friend first. I still remember where she was locked up."


    Zero nodded and then led Cathy out of the detention cell while beating a group of people who attacked her.


    Cathy could not understand how a weak-looking skinny old man could still fight and win against all of them.


    Who is this old man really?

 Chapter 187 - Zero IIs Identity

    After successfully knocking his opponent down, Zero helped Cathy hide. Seeing the new group of people with a more significant number, Zero suggested separating from Cathy so that he could become the bait. Cathy, who was still worried about her friend, immediately agreed and walked quietly towards the warehouse.


    Cathy already learned how to move without being noticed. She peeked before turning, and when she was sure no one was there, then she moved. Miraculously, she made it back to the warehouse where Kitty was locked up without being caught.


    But her heart turned to anxiety when she saw the warehouse door opened slightly and there was a hand stretched out behind the door. What happened? Cathy looked around and took an iron stick to be used as a defense weapon.


    With her heart beating fast and her body trembling, Cathy pushed open the door very slowly.


    Cathy''s heart seemed to stop beating when she saw what was exposed in front of her. Dozens of men''s bodies lay shot to death scattered throughout the warehouse, while Kitty has been lying lifelessly on the floor with fresh wounds.


    There was only one man in black who was still standing next to Kitty''s body with his back facing her. Cathy''s eyes are teary, and she couldn''t help but ask, has that man killed Kitty? Did she just lose her best friend?


    Overwhelmed with intense emotions and couldn''t stand everything she was going through, Cathy swung her iron stick and attacked the man blindly while screaming hysterically. Of course, the man was able to evade her nimbly as soon as he heard her scream.


    Because her filled tears eyes blurred her vision, Cathy didn''t know whether her attack hit her opponent or not. Unfortunately, that person managed to conquer her and disposed her iron staff into the air.


    Just as she noticed she lost her only defense weapon, her legs became limp and could not support her body. She realized that there was no way she could win against her attacker. She knew the moment she recklessly believed the devil lord''s empty words; she already lost the game.


    No one could save her, and she failed to keep her promise to protect her friend. Cathy gave up and stared at her friend''s body while preparing for her own death.


    She closed her eyes in anticipation of whatever attack she would receive.


    ''I''m sorry, Vincent. I love you.'' prayed Cathy, hoping her husband could hear her this time.


    ***


    "Daddy, look! What is that?" a cute chubby little girl pointed her tiny finger at the sky while asking about it to her father.


    "It''s a rainbow, dear." was the response from the father in a gentle voice.


    "Rainbow? Why does it have so many colors?" the little girl wondered if someone made a mistake and painted the sky to randomly mixed colors.


    On the other hand, the father was baffled as he did not expect his baby girl would ask about this. How should he answer when he didn''t know the answer?


    He didn''t want to tell lies to his daughter either.


    "Try to count how many colors are there?"


    The little girl wanted to protest, but she did what her father asked nonetheless. She was just learning numbers at school a few days ago, but she doubted if she could remember them or not.


    "One... two... three... five... six... seven... ten! It has ten colors!" the little girl exclaimed confidently while showing her seven fingers to her dad.


    The sound of crisp laughter echoed in her mind, making the girl amazed at her place.


    "Cathy, after number three is four, not five. And after seven is eight. Now, let''s try again."


    "One, two, three, four, seven, eight, ten!" the little girl looked at her father with an expectant look. She was sure she counted it correctly this time.


    "Hmm... still wrong. Try again."


    "One, two, three, four, seven..."


    "Five..." whispered her father to correct her.


    "Five," repeated Cathy, "Six, seven?"


    "That''s right. Daddy''s girl is brilliant." praised her father made her smile widened happily.


    "Rainbow... I love rainbow the most!" declared the little girl so suddenly.


    "Why?"


    Why did she use to love rainbow the most? Now Cathy remembered it.


    She didn''t know why but the rainbow always appeared on her birthday. It was the only time she saw her father smile genuinely at her and bring her outside.


    She also remembered that her father always bought clothes with rainbow motifs.


    ''Hey, listen to his. My daughter got the first in her class. All of her teachers adored her smart brain and sweet attitude. My baby girl is the best!''


    Cathy remembered that her father used to boast about her in front of all his coworkers. She retained how her father lifted her and spinning their body in the air, causing laughter to erupted in their surrounding.


    Once again, tears rolled down Cathy.


    Cathy did not know why it is only now that she remembers fond memories of her father. Is it possible that she will soon die so that she recalled her past that she had already forgotten?


    Cathy was already prepared. She closed her eyes when she felt the man she had attacked earlier advanced her in a swift motion. She bit her lip in anticipation of the impending pain.


    Strangely, the pain didn''t come. Instead, she felt a light pat on the top of her head... just like what she remembered just now.


    Cathy ventured to open her eyes and was surprised to see a man wearing a black mask squatting and patting her head gently.


    Zero. The person in front of her is undoubtedly a Zero.


    There was a feeling of relief and fear covering her heart. What if this person isn''t Zero? What if someone else was disguising himself as Zero?


    Considering that many people around her were hiding their respective identities, she couldn''t believe the masked person in front of her.


    Zero''s hand lifted from Cathy''s head and moved to open his mask. Cathy frowned at the person''s actions, followed by a surprised expression when she saw the face behind the mask.


    Reflexively, Cathy moved backward, and her heart was beating fast. She really couldn''t understand why she had to face a new reality again and again.


    Why should it be her? Why does it have to be Cathy who goes through all these strange and scary events?


    "Trust me." said the man with his hand reaching out to her.


    "How can I trust you?" can Cathy trust this person? But she had no choice but to believe this man.


    "I can''t force you to trust me. But I want you to know, if I didn''t care about you, I would have thrown you away and let them hurt you for a long time ago."


    Cathy wiped her tears for the umpteenth time before accepting Zero II''s helping hand. Zero smiled, then put his mask back on before getting up. Right before Zero got up, Cathy had held him first and hugged his neck made Zero look at him in confusion.


    "Forgive me." sobbed Cathy, "I''m sorry I''ve hated you all this time, daddy."


    Zero II... Daniel returned his daughter''s hug with a sigh.


    "I should be the one who says sorry. I''m sorry for making you suffer all this time."


    "What happened? Aren''t you... aren''t you in the hospital? How come you become Zero? Then, what happened to these people?" at once, Cathy''s body stiffened, remembering her best friend.


    She instantly let go of her hug and walked over to Kitty.


    "What happened to her? Has she...?" Cathy asked, still with tears in her eyes.


    "She''s still alive, but not for long. I have to get her to our main lab right away. You have to get out of here as well. Vincent planned to blow up this place."


    "Vincent is here ?!"


    "He''s one of my trusted people. Of course, he''s here. After all, do you think he would just sit still when he found out that his wife was caught?" Cathy froze in place, unable to answer Daniel''s question. "Let''s go. We don''t have much time left."


    Cathy was silent and let her father... Zero II carried Kitty and took her out of the warehouse.


    They all managed to get out without having to face the enemy. It seemed that all the guards had left their posts to defend this place.


    When Aiden''s men say the place is under siege, Cathy thinks Aiden''s opponents have surrounded the site from outside. Apparently, Aiden''s opponent had even barged inside. And during their trip to the outside of the building, many people passed by those who were none other than Zero''s team group.


    As soon as she reached the last door, Cathy opened the door and immediately squinted at the intense sunlight striking her eyes.


    Stayed in minimal lightroom for hours made her eyes hurt as soon as she came face to face with the sun.


    "Thank God you''re alright."


    Cathy still accustomed her eyes to the sunlight but still smile to recognize the owner of the voice.


    Zero II immediately took Kitty into the car. Then tell Cathy herself to come in after Kitty while Zero intended to go back inside.


    Cathy held Zero''s wrist and looked at him in a worried expression.


    "Promise me you''ll be back.." suddenly, Cathy was afraid her father would get hurt.

 Chapter 188 - Owens Special Skill

    Because the man was wearing a mask, Cathy didn''t know what Daniel''s expression was like right now. But her heart was filled with a warm feeling as Zero patted the top of her head affectionately.


    "I will definitely return safely. You don''t have to worry." then Daniel shifted his gaze to Owen, who had been waiting for their arrival ever since. "I will entrust my daughter to you, Owen. Don''t make another mistake if you don''t want to get punished by me."


    Owen widened his eyes to hear the order but said yes nonetheless. After making sure the two girls were inside and sitting comfortably in the back seat, Owen started the car and promptly drove it out of Aiden''s headquarters area.


    While driving, Owen was still pondering what he had just heard. He was still shocked and had not recovered from his confusion. He wasn''t surprised by the tone of command or threat coming out of Zero II''s mouth. He was more surprised by Zero''s sentence, which indirectly told him Cathy was the man''s daughter.


    The second miss is the daughter of Zero II? Does that mean Zero is Catherine''s father? But which father? Daniel West, whose whereabouts are currently unknown, or Marcel Alvianc, who has still secluded himself on his private island with no one could reach him out?


    Owen could dispatch Marcel because that man would not be chosen to be Alpha or Zero. Almost everyone already knew that Marcel was Chloeny''s husband as well as Catherine''s father, the second miss Paxton.


    The absolute requirement for getting the Alpha and Zero position is that no one should know their faces or their close relationship with the first or second lady.


    That means leaving Daniel Paxton. Was the man in the black mask Daniel Paxton?


    Wasn''t Daniel mentally ill and then disappeared without a trace? All this time, the man was just pretending to be crazy and working with the hospital to fool Cathy and the others? The man even behaved as if looking for Daniel''s whereabouts which made everyone would never think that Zero was Daniel himself.


    Well, that makes sense considering no one was allowed to know the true identity of the face behind the mask. Once someone finds out, his position must be replaced by someone else.


    Unluckily, now Owen knows Zero II''s identity, which means that the position of Zero must be inherited to someone else. Does Zero II already have a candidate to replace him?


    Owen pondered who will replace the man. Would it be someone who still has blood ties with the Paxton family, or will Zero II choose someone else?


    Owen didn''t have time to think about this when he realized there were more than five cars following him. He rapidly accelerated his vehicle and made a sharp turn while activating the car''s program system.


    Cathy was flabbergasted at the speed of the car they were riding in suddenly getting faster. She noticed the car''s atmosphere became tense as if they were about to fight on the battlefield.


    Realizing something was wrong, Cathy felt apprehensive and restless as she hugged Kitty''s body tightly. Their bodies bounced back and forth each time Owen drifted to overtake a much slower car.


    Cathy felt Owen drive crazy as if trying to run away from something.


    "Owen, are we being chased?" guessed Cathy with incredible anxiety.


    They had just managed to get out of the enemy base a while ago. Cathy doesn''t want to go back there, not with her friend''s life at stake.


    "Don''t worry, miss. I may not be a good fighter, but driving is an ability I''m proud of."


    What Owen said was true. It was different when Cathy ran away with Vincent that night. Cleverly, Owen tricked the chase cars one by one to make the chase cars hit an obstacle hard. Gradually the number of pursuer cars decreased.


    Next, they entered a long tunnel with no gap for sunlight to enter. The tunnel only had a lot of lamps on each side every five meters. Very few cars that used the tunnel made it easy for Owen to increase his car''s speed.


    Owen typed something on his car program a second later, the lights in the tunnel went out in unison. Suddenly Cathy couldn''t see anything, not even the street in front of her. Everything turned entirely dark except for the screen on the program in the car.


    Cathy worried that the car''s speed didn''t slow down while Owen already turned off the headlights. The pursuers couldn''t see Cathy''s car as if it was mingling with darkness. Moreover, the car they were riding in was a black sedan car that made it utterly invisible once all the lights were turned off.


    "Owen, can you still see the road?" Cathy was relieved that her pursuers would not be able to see their cars. But she was still worried that they would have an accident.


    It is better for them to be captured by the enemy than to die in a car accident. What''s more, Owen didn''t slow down at all, making her heart beat faster as if she was on an adrenaline-driven play ride.


    "No. I''m just relying on this GPS," he answered casually, pointing at his monitor screen, making Cathy''s face pale.


    After a few minutes through the dark tunnel, Cathy felt her body slam to the right, which meant they were turning sharply to the left.


    Next, their car stopped, and the tunnel lights came back on.


    "Some of my colleagues have tricked them into using the same car. Now we are safe," explained Owen politely as he turned to the back seat.


    "You mean they''re chasing another car?"


    Owen answered with his usual trademark smile.


    So, the reason the tunnel lights were turned off so that Owen could hide behind the darkness while his partner was getting ready inside the tunnel first? As a result, the pursuers keep walking straight and chasing the wrong car while taking a sharp turn to hide from the pursuers.


    Cathy shook her head in giving up thinking about this. Inevitably, she has to accept the reality of her identity, and her own life experience was like an action movie as she has seen.


    Cathy knew she should be worried and panicked by the current situation. But she couldn''t help but wonder if they would change cars or not.


    Usually, in movies, the main character would change cars to trick their enemy.


    "Miss, we''re going to change the car over there," announced Owen as he opened the back door.


    Cathy sighed, realizing her guess was precisely one hundred percent.


    She let Owen picked the unconscious Kitty up in ala bridal style.


    "Will she be okay?" Cathy remembered what Aiden had said about the effects of the poison. After falling asleep, Kitty would not wake up again and then die because her heart stopped beating.


    Now that Kitty was asleep, does that mean she won''t wake up? Cathy got rid of this bad thought far from her head.


    Kitty will not die. They would surely find a way to save her. Cathy reassured herself in her mind.


    "She''ll be fine. I''m sure Zero has given her the slow-progression pill. We just need to take her to the lab and give her the antidote."


    Cathy could breathe a sigh of relief to hear it. As long as Kitty is fine, she won''t ask for anything. Maybe she''s curious about Kitty''s identity as the red queen, but if Kitty wants to keep her identity a secret, then she''ll keep her mouth shut.


    After putting Kitty in the car, Cathy realized something.


    Usually, in movies, they would move into worse cars or stolen cars. But now they use the latest luxury cars from Bernz corp!? In fact, this type of car is a very limited type with the number of production there are only three in the whole world?!


    What a stupid girl. Of course, they can own any car from the Bernz company considering one of the LS core team leaders was the founder of the Bernz group itself... Welly Bernz.


    Her surprise did not end until the luxury car she was riding in. Earlier, when Owen said they were going to the lab, Cathy thought they were going to a building similar to a hospital.


    But it turned out that Owen instead took them to the airport and thus saw her drove his car into a running plane before finally taking off.


    They remained to wait in the car, and half an hour later, Cathy felt the plane begin to descend and land somewhere.


    Owen operated his car backward until it got off the plane.


    Curious about this unfamiliar place, Cathy looked towards the street next to her, and soon she saw a majestic building resembling a royal palace.


    Surprisingly, Owen drove their car to this building''s gates, making Cathy''s heart pound with nervousness.


    What she thought was true! Owen led them into a towering and spacious gate, and a majestic modern castle stood before her eyes.

 Chapter 189 - The Tracking Pendant

    Cathy held her breath and was horrified at her identity as one of Paxton''s heirs. She used to think Paxton only had the Stealth satellite that her family had eyes for, so they wanted to be the main successor to this family. Never did she imagine that Paxton had a real castle !?


    She wondered if it was possible that the lab his father meant was in this castle?


    Mother, who are you? she asked her birth mother in Heaven inside her mind.


    As soon as Owen parked his car in front of the castle lobby, a group of people in white robes like doctors came out to greet them and immediately took Kitty.


    Cathy followed them all from behind and prayed silently for her friend''s safety. She hoped the doctors could get any poison out of Kitty''s body, and the girl opened her eyelids again.


    She felt guilty that because someone was after her, Kitty became involved and endangered her life. Her best friend had no association with the Paxton family, nor that Cathy often meets her friend. She knew Kitty had a tight schedule for her solo concert and could only meet once or twice a year. But somehow, the devil lord knew that Cathy would never let Kitty get hurt.


    If he had caught someone else who wasn''t Kitty, maybe Cathy wouldn''t have snuck out of the house last night. She would contact her brother or husband and plan a rescue mission to save anyone held hostage by that person.


    But Kitty was different. That girl was not a random person who goes in and out of her life.


    That girl was just an ordinary girl, but somehow Cathy couldn''t see that girl was suffering. Even when they went to Trinity High School, Cathy was always worried about her friend''s condition because her friends like to bully weak and underprivileged girls like Kitty.


    For some reason, Cathy has a strong desire to protect Kitty from bad people who want to bully her. Her feelings for her were the same as her compassion for her three sisters.


    She felt like she is the oldest and has a responsibility to look after her family''s welfare. Maybe that''s why she panicked and couldn''t think straight when she found out that Kitty had been kidnapped and was in danger.


    Cathy paced back and forth in front of a bedroom door for nearly two hours. Currently, a group of doctors was trying to treat Kitty''s wound and remove the poison. But until now, there was still no news about her friend. The doctors haven''t come out and still haven''t allowed her to enter.


    Cathy doesn''t stop praying for Kitty.


    "Cathy,"


    Cathy''s tears flowed when she saw the face of the owner of the voice who called her. The man''s two hands opened wide as Cathy dashed toward him. Without hesitation, Cathy rushed into his arms to find comfort and courage. She tried to speak, but her crying voice prevented her. Because of that, she could only cry in that person''s arms.


    "Shh... she will be fine. Everything will be fine." coaxed the man, stroking Cathy''s back soothingly.


    "Vincent, I... I... I won''t be able to live if Kitty dies because of me. It was because of me, she... she..."


    "I won''t let that happen. She will be fine. So..." Vincent let go of his embrace as he wiped his wife''s tears with his thumbs. "Stop crying. Trust me. She will get better. Hm?"


    Cathy just nodded her head before finally hugging her husband again, looking for warmth.


    Several hours later, the door to the room was opened, and a voice started to demand an answer.


    "How is her condition?"


    Cathy turned around to find out the owner of the voice just now. Her heart was warm and touched when she saw her brother there.


    But... since when was Kinsey there? Also, why does her brother seem worried about Kitty? They don''t know each other, right.


    "Her condition is very critical. We have no idea what poison invaded her body. Plus, she was covered with wounds and bleeding for a long time, causing severe infection. I''m afraid she would not survive."


    Kinsey''s two hands clenched into fists, and his expression darkened.


    "There must be a way to save her."


    "We can only slow down the effect of the poison and give her the antibiotics. But it won''t save her. The only thing that could save her is the antidote."


    Without another word, Kinsey walked away with wide strides, making Cathy worry about him. She immediately ran after her brother.


    "Brother, where are you going?"


    "I''m going to take the antidote. I heard there''s only one, and that bastard is carrying it."


    "It''s a suicide, you know. You could kill yourself." Cathy couldn''t help but worry about her brother, who planned to make a straight advance at that devil lord.


    Kinsey laughed sarcastically at that. Of course, his twin sister did not know what abilities he had and what cruel deeds he could commit when he was emotional. Kinsey planned to hide his dark side from Cathy. But now... he doesn''t care about it.


    "Rinrin, don''t you want to save your friend? I also want to save her. Therefore, wait here. I will not only forcefully take the antidote, but I will avenge his deeds on you. No one can live in peace after injuring the two girls I cherish." Kinsey kissed Cathy on the forehead before finally walking back to leave his sister, who was still standing there.


    Cathy froze in a place where she stood, completely unaware that her brother mentioned Katie''s name or when he mentioned the two girls he cherished. Cathy only focused on the aura she felt from her brother''s eyes.


    Had she just witnessed the true nature of Kinsey Alvianc? Was that really her brother earlier?


    Cathy''s daydreams shattered when someone tapped her head gently. She turned to find her husband, who was now smiling at her.


    "You''re okay?"


    "I''m confused. I don''t understand at all. Am I dreaming?"


    "I hope this was all a dream. I''m sorry I let you go back to Red Rosemary. You shouldn''t be hurt like this." added Vincent while gently touching Cathy''s neck, which has now been bandaged. "Does it still hurt?"


    "No. And please don''t say you''re sorry. I will regret it even more if I don''t come back and let my best friend be kidnapped without getting help. Because of that, I have absolutely no regrets and get this wound." Cathy enjoyed Vincent''s hand caressed her cheek. "Vincent, did you blow up the place? Zero said you were planning to blow it up?"


    "Hm. But I dropped it. At least we''ve taken control of the place. I''ll try to get some information there to catch Aiden in one blow. Who knows, maybe we can also find the formula for Katleen''s antidote."


    Cathy nodded in understanding, and then she remembered something that made her curious. "Vincent, didn''t I leave my smartphone at home? So, how did you find me?"


    Vincent smiled broadly at that. "Your mother''s necklace."


    Cathy stared wide at this and reflexively touched the oval necklace around her neck.


    "So this necklace has a tracker?"


    "You could say that. But there is something else about this necklace."


    Vincent pulled out the necklace hidden from Cathy''s clothes and displays an example. When he touched the pendant, the stone gave a flickered light.


    The light indicated that the pendant stone''s tracking device had been activated, and the speaker holder will hear the pendant user''s voice. The speaker holders were Alpha and Zero.


    But when there was no more sound or detected favorable situations, the pendant light will dim, and neither Alpha nor Zero would hear her voice anymore. Automatically, the tracking device would also turn off.


    That''s why whenever Chloeny called Alpha in a low voice, Alpha would always come. Because before summoning Alpha, Chloe had activated the pendant function by turning it on first.


    "But, I didn''t touch it at all. So you can''t possibly track me, right?"


    "There is another way to activate it without touching the pendant stone. If you scream or this stone felt a high vibration frequency, this pendant would automatically activate. And it seems your screams or cries triggered this pendant. That way, we could immediately track your whereabouts. I have already kept this necklace for a long time, and I don''t know if it still works or not. Thank God it still works."


    "That means you heard our conversation?"


    Vincent shook his head. "Only Alpha and Zero heard it. What is it?"


    "It is okay."


    Cathy just felt curious, to what extent Alpha and Zero heard her conversation with Kitty and Aiden. Does her husband know about the red queen? Does anyone know about it?


    Cathy was very curious and wanted to find out anything related to the red queen. But he doesn''t want someone who likes to meddle in other people''s affairs and respects his friend''s privacy.


    Therefore, she decided not to reveal the identity of her best friend, even to her husband.

 Chapter 190 - Chasing Aiden

    "Vincent, that devil said he planted a bomb on Red Rosemary. We have to get them out of there immediately." suddenly, Cathy had a tremendous panic. How could she forget something so important?


    "That''s impossible. The Red Rosemary''s security is very tight, and if someone did put a bomb in there, the warning detector program would be alarmed."


    "Really?" So Aiden lied to her?


    Cathy clenched her jaws and unconsciously bit her tongue so hard to the point she could taste her blood. She felt like she was so stupid to be fooled by that devil lord. If she knew that Red Rosemary''s defenses were impenetrable, she didn''t need to let Kitty put poison into her body.


    Cathy felt she was foolish and reckless in believing that most heartless person in the world.


    "Cath, if you''re still feeling anxious, I can help them evacuate for a while. But I still feel like the safest place is Red Rosemary right now."


    Cathy shook her head. "No. I trust you. If you say Red Rosemary is the safest place, let them stay there."


    Vincent sighed in despair that he no longer knew how to comfort his wife. Even though Cathy said she believed him, there was still worry in his wife''s eyes. Not to mention he could see the dry blood on his wife''s lower lip. He was sure that Cathy must have bitten her lip repeatedly during the hostage.


    "Vincent, we found him. Are you coming?" an unknown man appeared, calling Vincent.


    "Yeah,"


    After nodding his head, the person left.


    "I will help your brother get the antidote and catch Aiden. I will make sure after this you are free from danger. Wait here while accompanying your best friend. Don''t go anywhere. Promise?"


    Cathy nodded her head weakly.


    "I''m serious, Cath. This time don''t leave this place for any reason. Let us take care of the rest. Okay?"


    Cathy could hear the command tone in Vincent''s voice for the first time, yet it still sounded gently in her ears.


    "I promise. I won''t go anywhere."


    Satisfied with his wife''s answer, Vincent called two of his trusted people to look after Cathy and Kitty. After the two of them appeared, Vincent went after Kinsey and Zero. But his steps stopped, and he turned towards Cathy.


    "What?" Cathy was puzzled to see her husband put on a serious expression.


    "I forget something."


    "Wh... mph..." Cathy''s eyes widened when Vincent cupped her cheeks and devoured her lips with much passion. She closed her eyes while enjoying the outpouring of her husband''s love.


    Vincent raised her body slightly, making her mouth more accessible to him. Somehow her husband''s kiss this time felt aggressive and possessive. But at the same time, Vincent treated her gently and ensured that her injured neck wouldn''t hurt when making out.


    Cathy''s head suddenly got a little dizzy with a racing heart. Cathy had a little trouble breathing, and she nearly fell unconscious from running out of oxygen. She would literally pass out if Vincent didn''t let her go the next second.


    On the other hand, the two people assigned to keep Cathy and Kitty''s safety were choking in their place while looking everywhere but the couple.


    Vincent just let go of his wife''s sweet lips when he heard the awkward coughing from his men.


    "You don''t have to worry about anything. Just think about me." Vincent continued while giving a playful wink.


    "You..." Cathy ran out of words to make Vincent chuckle.


    "Wait for me here. We will surely bring the antidote back." Vincent continued before giving a quick peck on the lips of his wife and walked away.


    Cathy was still standing rooted in her place to watch her husband leave. She held her chest, trying to calm her heartbeat. Unintentionally, Cathy glanced at the two people next to her, and her face immediately flushed, seeing their expressions that were holding back smiles.


    ''What a naughty husband I had,'' whined Cathy inside her mind before opening the door to Kitty''s room and going inside.


    When she looked at Kitty, who was still lying on the big bed, Cathy realized something. The fear and worry that she had felt earlier had disappeared. Seeing Vincent''s confidence, she recalled the abilities Alpha and Zero possessed. Now Cathy was sure... Kitty could be saved.


    In fact, Vincent was sure and confident that they could seize the antidote effortlessly. However, he was clueless about how to convince his worried wife. Various ways he thought and nothing could calm Cathy.


    That''s why Vincent used this method. If Cathy''s mind were to focus on something else that has nothing to do with Kitty at all, then Cathy''s heart might get distracted and start thinking clearly.


    Realizing what her husband was doing, Cathy smiled while holding her lips.


    "Thank you."


    Then Cathy walked over to Kitty''s bed and held her best friend''s hand.


    "Kitty, hold on. Vincent and the others will get the antidote for you."


    ***


    There was a chase and shooting in a remote place. Aiden mobilized all of his mafia members to protect him from successive attacks.


    If only against one troop group, Aiden could win by strategy. Unfortunately, his calculations this time were wrong. Now he was in a pinch between the man who wanted his head and the organization from Paxton.


    Several hours ago, the entire Alpha team, Zero, and LS joined forces and worked together to capture Aiden. Even Benjamin, who does not like violence, took part in mobilizing the police to help them arrest Aiden.


    Kinsey devised an effective strategy to entrap Aiden without giving him any space to escape. Three groups were divided to corner Aiden without the man realizing it.


    The first group was a local police group who immediately stormed the remote dwelling where Aiden was hiding. Aiden managed to escape the police siege but not with road congestion.


    With Ronald and Pasha''s help, they controlled a traffic light to force Aiden to drive his car in the direction they wanted. The two of them fist-bumped with each other happy to see Aiden moved the path they had made.


    The second group was the senior members of the core team S and L. They all disguise themselves and act like ordinary citizens who live there. When Aiden parked the car and got out of the vehicle, they simultaneously pulled out a gun and shot at Aiden.


    Several bullets managed to penetrate Aiden''s hands and feet before he finally got back into his bulletproof car.


    Once again, Aiden drove his car with difficulty and got out of the place to a more remote area. This time, Alpha and Zero''s trusted members were ready there. Their weapons were not ordinary pistols like the one used by the LS team.


    Their weaponry was weapons used by the military. Most of them use rifles that could fire dozens of bullets in a short time. One of them managed to shoot the front wheel. Slowly the wheel deflated, and Aiden forced his steer to move into an old building.


    Aiden roared in frustration with overwhelming hatred, knowing most of his men had been ambushed by his enemy. He didn''t even have time to feel the pain that crashed due to his overwhelming anger.


    Aiden felt he had suffered absolute defeat, but he did not want to accept it. He didn''t even want to admit it and kept looking for ways to counter this ambush time and time again.


    If he survived this, he swore he would kill Catherine and everyone around her.


    Aiden quickly got out of the car and stepped up the stairs hobbling the bullet that had stuck in his leg.


    There is something strange about this building. Why isn''t anyone here? Besides, why didn''t he hear the person who attacked him chasing him here?


    The surrounding walls were filled with windows without doors. There were shards of window glass spread across the floor. So many wall cracks and dust scattered there. At first glance, this building was long neglected and very fragile.


    At first, Aiden felt like he had escaped their ambush, but who would have thought he saw someone standing there with a sharp, intimidating look as if he was ready to pounce on him.


    Kinsey Alvianc.


    So far, he has not sought trouble against the Alvianc family because he knows most of the military control was held by the Alvianc group. He never expected the Alvianc group''s heir to be the ultimate successor to the Paxton throne.


    That''s why he was so angry. He felt like he had been lied to into thinking his opponent was just a weak girl he could strike. Who would have thought that his real enemy was Marcel Alvianc''s eldest son? He knew the Alvianc group was the mortal enemy of the Paxton family in Martin''s generation.


    He knew any war with the Alvianc group results in a hefty loss of stock in the Paxton group''s business. Until twenty-six years ago, the two companies were still ceasefire to compete for confidence in controlling the country''s military.


    But for no apparent reason, the Alvianc group decided to resign.. But not without taking the thirty-two percent stake in the main share owned by Leonard, his grandfather.

 Chapter 191 - Aidens Tragic End

    Even though the Paxton corp was at its highest peak in this business empire, they never thought that the Alvianc group would bring them to the fall if they wanted it.


    They assumed the Alvianc group would want nothing to engage with them directly, but Aiden''s grandfather''s assumption was far beyond accurate.


    The previous Old Alvianc was dauntless and fearless but always hide his eldest son''s identity, not knowing that Marcel Alvianc was the fearest mafia group leader.


    Not only had an intelligent brain and good instinct at business, but Marcel was also like the exact cloning from his father. He could fight and enjoyed finding the solution with his fists.


    Therefore, Davone and Leonard Paxton were relieved when Marcel did not continue his intent to take military control. Yet, in exchange, that cunning man seized their main stock option in the Paxton corp.


    What a terrifying man! He let go the complete control of the military but cunningly took their assets.


    Since then, the Paxton family decided not to dispute or be hostile to the Alvianc group. They were not hostile but not friendly either. For Leonard and Martin, the Alvianc group was a gray zone that shouldn''t be touched. They likened him to a sleeping dragon, and they didn''t want to wake him up.


    Even Aiden himself didn''t want to be the enemy of Alvianc''s group. Not before he gained complete Stealth control.


    Because of that, he was outraged and felt that his plans were utterly destroyed, realizing that he had become the enemy of Alvianc''s heir without his knowledge.


    How could he know that Kinsey Alvianc had eyes on Katleen Morse and seek revenge for her?


    He believes he could win this battle this time, and he could have the Stealth activation key. He''s been planning it for years and got Chloeny out of the picture without leaving his trace. He had calculated everything carefully and even imagined himself holding the activation key. But instead, someone managed to fool him and cornered him into an area that he was not supposed to enter.


    The first time he realized that he had captured the red queen, he that girl''s umbra would target him. Even if he didn''t hurt the girl, the fact that he knew Katleen''s true identity would not be forgiven by the umbra and would kill him.


    Facing the umbra''s wrath was too much for him, but he now has to face the Alvianc''s heir!! If only he could get the activation key and control Stealth, then he wouldn''t need to be afraid to face Alvianc or the umbra of the red queen.


    Now his perfectly calculated plan was all ruined. This was all because he''d let his guard down and let Catherine carried the tracking device. He was sure his detector didn''t detect any tracking devices on Cathy''s body, so how did the girl escape detection?


    Aiden straightened up to face Kinsey Alvianc''s glare. It doesn''t matter whether he will be detained or not; he has thousands of ways to make the police release him before he undergoes the trial. He had higher-level connections making him fearless of anything.


    "Okay, I admit defeat. You win. Are you satisfied?"


    "Where''s the antidote for Katleen Morse?" came the hideous demanding tone of Kinsey''s voice.


    "Katleen? Why do you care? She''s not related to you." provoked Aiden and act oblivious this young man had eyes on the girl.


    After all, Katleen Morse has this irresistible charm as the red queen. Which guy unable to adore and love this beauty?


    In a swift motion, Kinsey sprinted over to Aiden and gave him some knuckles of sandwich. At first, Aiden was able to avoid it and could even provide a few counterattacks. But due to the bullet still embedded in part of his body, his movements were sluggish and not as strong as usual.


    "This is all you have, huh?" sneered Kinsey with a crooked smile as he continued to beat Aiden.


    "Damn! You purposely put your group to shoot me before fighting me!" roared Aiden while continuing to try to counter his attacks which turned out to be futile. "You''re afraid you''ll lose to me, huh? That''s why you injured me first before fighting me head-on."


    Kinsey aimed his fist right at Aiden''s jaw and knocked him down. Kinsey did not let Aiden get up and immediately lunged at him by holding Aiden with his body. Then he grabbed Aiden by the collar roughly.


    "Compared to you who kidnapped two helpless girls and beat one of them mercilessly. I have no problem if you think of me as a coward." then he hit Aiden''s face again. "Where is the antidote!!"


    Just as Kinsey was about to hit him again, Aiden lifted a leg and kicked Kinsey''s heel hard. He took advantage of Kinsey, who was shocked by his attacks, pushing him hard and walked away from him.


    Aiden reached into his pocket and pulled out a small bottle filled with clear liquid with a sly grin.


    "You want this?" Aiden shook the bottle as if he was about to drop it. "Try to beat me one more time, and I''ll break this bottle. The only antidote in this world is only in my hands."


    Kinsey fell silent, making Aiden smile slyly. He picked up the gun that had fallen earlier and pointed it straight at Kinsey''s head.


    "Go to hell!" he said, pulling the trigger.


    Kinsey prepared to dodge when a bullet shot through the skull. Kinsey hasn''t even had time to react. Everything happened so fast that he couldn''t digest what had happened. As soon as he saw the bottle containing the antidote released from Aiden''s grasp, Kinsey immediately ran to catch the bottle regardless of whether he was shot or not.


    Kinsey dropped his body with his arms stretched over his head. His body slid forward while his palms were wide open. For a moment, Kinsey held his breath as the bottle descended into his open palm. He hoped the bottle would fall right over his hand. His heart would break if the bottle was broken and the contents were spilled.


    Kinsey immediately closed his palm as soon as his skin felt the touch of the bottle. Only then could he breathe a sigh of relief, knowing Kitty''s antidote was now in his hands.


    Kinsey immediately rose to his feet, alert to his surroundings. His forehead frowned in confusion when he saw that Aiden''s head had a hole in his forehead. Kinsey immediately turned to look out the window.


    There''s a sniper outside? Who? Kinsey stared out the window at the figure of the sniper. He saw a human silhouette holding a sniper gun on the roof of a tall building some distance away.


    Meanwhile, Vincent and Zero just arrived at the top floor with the fastest possible steps. They were astonished to see what happened to Aiden.


    "You killed him?" It''s not like Vincent was clueless about Kinsey and his job as the core S team leader. But still... he didn''t expect Kinsey to lose control and kill Aiden outright.


    "Tsk. Not me. But him." Kinsey protested without turning his gaze to the sniper figure outside. Kinsey was eager to kill Aiden, but he didn''t want to accept accusations he didn''t make.


    Zero and Vincent caught the same figure Kinsey was staring at. Vincent wondered who the shooter is? Is he an enemy or a friend? As far as they could remember, they didn''t include a long-range expert in their group. Then who is that person?


    Only Zero knows about it and remains silent.


    The three of them watched the man''s movements warily. Is that person also targeting them?


    The man straightened his body and stowed the gun in his bag.


    The person glanced at Zero, "Everyone who knows the identity of ''red queen'' must die."


    Nobody knows who the person saw. They also couldn''t hear what the person was saying because they were so far away.


    A second later, the shooter''s figure disappeared from their sight.


    "Can we assume he''s on our side?" Vincent couldn''t help worrying about the mysterious person earlier.


    "He''s not on anyone''s side. Better just let it go," replied Zero.


    Vincent nodded in understanding before glancing at Aiden''s lifeless body.


    "So this guy is the real culprit,  huh?" Vincent did not feel sorry for the man''s tragic end. He deserved it because he killed Chloeny and harmed his beloved wife.


    "I leave the rest to you. I want to give this to Katie."


    Kinsey left Zero and Vincent to hand the antidote for Kitty. Vincent and Zero both did not suspect that Kinsey had a hidden secret for Kitty. Earlier, Kinsey mentioned Katie''s name, which sounded like Cathy. Therefore they think Kinsey was acting emotionally and wanted to take revenge because Cathy got hurt.


    Sure enough, Kinsey took revenge for his twin sister, but his grudge was more than that. He took revenge for the sake of three women who were dear to him.


    His biological mother, his twin sister, and.... Katleen Morse.

 Chapter 192 - Zero Is Daughter

    A charming red-haired girl was sleeping on a royal kingdom-like bed. Her skin was milky white and smooth with a slender slim figure. Her nose was sharp, and both her eyebrows were perfectly formed beautifully. Her beauty stole everyone''s breath when they see her. It was as if the girl emitted undeniable pheromone to charm everyone. Even when sleeping, that girl looks gorgeous like the famous sleeping beauty.


    People who treated the girl called her like a sleeping princess waiting for a prince''s kiss to wake her up.


    Unfortunately, her beauty was lessened due to various kinds of wounds adorning Katleen Morse''s body. Not that she was less beautiful, but people were sympathetic and hated to whoever had the heart to injure this poor lovely girl.


    Katleen only woke up from a long sleep after being given the antidote twenty hours ago. Kitty opened her eyelids weakly and revealed a pair of beautiful amber eyes.


    She looked around in dismay as if she was sensing someone else will attack her. But only when Kitty heard the voice of her best friend and a friendlier environment, then could she breathe with relief.


    "Kitty, thank goodness. I thought I would lose you," sobbed someone who was now tightly hugging her neck.


    "Cathy .." groaned Kitty with difficulty, patting her shoulder. "I can''t breathe."


    Cathy immediately let go of her hug and looked at her worriedly.


    "Are you all right? Is your head dizzy? Go lie now and rest much longer."


    Kitty laughed, trying to ease her best friend''s worries. "I''m all right. Am I okay now? Besides, I will get dizzier if I kept lying down."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Hm." Kitty ensured her by nodding her head in full of confidence.


    Then the two of them hugged each other again with great relief.


    "You reckless rascal, why did you inject the poison into your body without my permission. That evil guy is lying. From the start, he didn''t plant any bombs in my house. It was a big con." grumbled  Cathy with small sobs.


    But her sobs this time were not cries of sadness or fear but of great relief that her friend had woken up.


    Kitty also shed tears because she didn''t think that she would still be alive.


    "Alright. It''s already in the past, and both of us are fine. Don''t cry. I''ll cry if I keep seeing your tears."


    Cathy chuckled at her friend''s threat, and once again, both of them embraced each other with great joy.


    If only someone didn''t clear his throat to break their embrace, they would continue to be in the same position and not let go of each other.


    "Sorry to interrupt your time. But, I''d like to speak to Miss Katleen if the second mind wouldn''t mind."


    Cathy was still not used to being called the second miss by Alpha and Zero members. Plus, Zero was her adoptive father, but Cathy must pretend not to know the real identity behind the mask.


    Knowing Zero would not possibly pressure Kitty or harm her, Cathy allowed the two of them to talk privately.


    Cathy had no idea what the two were talking about, but she suspected they spoke of something about the red queen. Alpha and Zero have heard their conversation ever since Cathy and Kitty cried out loud. At that time, Kitty had just injected poison into her body.


    There was a skilled assassin out there who is always ready to kill anyone who knows the red queen''s identity. Therefore, Zero II warned her not to mention anything about the red king, including Vincent. Hence Cathy locked her lips pretended to hear nothing regarding the red queen.


    Cathy was daydreaming outside when two men walked over to her. Her trance broke as soon as she felt a thick finger massaging her frowned forehead.


    "You better sleep there. Your face has become very ugly because there are black bags under your eyes."


    Cathy scowled at that and turned to the man next to her.


    "Am I that ugly?"


    "No. You look beautiful. You are always beautiful in my eyes."


    Kinsey snorted at that while rolling his eyes lazily. On the contrary, Cathy smiled broadly, ignoring her brother''s taunts.


    "Someone here to meet you." was the announcement from Vincent. It''s just that the tone of his voice sounded tense made Cathy''s body stiffen. "Frank will escort you to the meeting place."


    "How about you?"


    "I''ll catch up with you later."


    "Okay," answered Cathy obediently after considering something. "I won''t let it slide if you fight." threatened Cathy before finally disappearing from their sight.


    How did Cathy know that Kinsey intended to beat Vincent up into a pulp as soon as Cathy left? He still hasn''t settled a score on this man for marrying his sister behind his back!


    Well, now he can''t do what he wants after hearing his sister''s threat, can he?


    "When are you going to tell me that you married my sister, huh?" it was apparent that Kinsey didn''t like the fact that his sister had a husband.


    "You already know?"


    Kinsey snorted in annoyance. "The ring on her finger is similar to the ring you wear. I''ll be a fool if I can''t recognize the wedding ring."


    "S... should I start calling you brother?"


    Kinsey looked at Vincent with disgust in response to his brother-in-law''s crisp humor.


    "I am just kidding." Vincent raised his hands in surrender to face his brother-in-law, who was in a super bad mood.


    Vincent decided to join his wife. He didn''t miss Kinsey''s eyes as he walked past him.


    Vincent knew the meaning of Kinsey''s gaze very well when he looked at a door to someone''s room. Vincent smiled at him before continuing his footsteps.


    It seemed he didn''t have to worry about Kinsey going against his relationship with Cathy. That brother of his wife has something more important than his sister''s marriage.


    The man was in love with Katleen Morse.


    ***


    "My name is Friska. I am the daughter of Rischa. My father... he is the first Zero who Aiden Paxton captured."


    Cathy stared at her in surprise. When Vincent said someone wanted to meet her, she did not expect that she would meet a young girl who claimed that her parents were Rischa and Zero.


    Cathy''s intelligent brain thinks quickly and starts to guess... does that mean the older man who helped her at that time is the first generation Zero? Then what happened to that poor older man? How could she forget the man and forget to thank him?


    "What about Zero I? What happened to him?"


    "Our men found his body. He''s... dead." was the answer from Frank.


    Cathy''s throat suddenly hurt, especially when she saw Friska''s lost expression. She should have expected it. The man was very old and weak. Only a miracle and great determination made the man survive.


    If Cathy were not selfish and left the first Zero alone there, would Friska still be able to meet her father?


    "I... I''m sorry and feel the loss for you," said Cathy, holding the young girl''s hands. "Your father was a great man. Even when he was sickly, he was able to break the chains that held him and protected me." he had also saved Vincent nineteen years ago. Cathy continued her words in her mind. "I''m sorry because your father had to protect someone like me."


    Tears were dripping down the corners of Friska''s eyes.


    "I know. I often hear it from my mother. Mother also often tells about you and how father always protected you both. Today I came to see you because I would like to give this to you." Friska gave Cathy a steel rod with a star-shaped tip and a circle in the middle.


    "What is this?"


    "This is the Stealth satellite activation key. You have to separate from Rischa because Miss Chloeny entrusted the key to my mother. And now I return it to its real owner."


    Chloe didn''t want to put her baby daughter in danger if there was an activation key on her side. Now Cathy understood why she had to separate from Rischa.


    "Where is Rischa? Where is your mother? I want to meet her."


    Friska shook her head sadly as she answered her question. "The news regarding the first miss''s death has shocked her very much. And when she realized my father disappeared without news, her health gets worsened. She ... passed away after falling ill and being hospitalized for two months."


    Hearing other unfortunate news made it difficult for Cathy to breathe. Unbeknownst to her, the people who protected her, cared for her since a baby have left this world? All of them left her without letting her showed her gratitude. Even just saying thank you, she couldn''t do it. Why is her fate so cruel to her?


    Even though Cathy only remembered the two of them vaguely, Cathy still feels a feeling of deep sorrow. The grief at the loss of loved ones. Then what about Friska? The young girl grew up with her parents and accepted the risks of her father''s profession.


    Today Friska was officially an orphan after hearing the news of her father''s death.

 Chapter 193 - Fulfill Chloes Last Wish

    "Before she departed, mother entrusted this to me and advised me to give it at the right time. And now... I think this is the right time."


    Cathy accepted it with a blank expression. She didn''t care about the activation key at all. Nor did she care about the ambition to rule the world. Right now, there was only one strong feeling arising in her heart¡ªthe desire to protect and care for those closest to her.


    It was enough that she had watched her loved ones live to suffer and hurt because of her. Therefore, this time she will act.


    Cathy offered Friska her help. Cathy would be her benefactor if the young girl wanted to open a business. Cathy also gave her shelter in case the girl didn''t have a home. In essence, Cathy would provide everything for Friska''s welfare. The girl was the daughter of two people who has protected her since Cathy was a baby, and it was the only thing she could offer as her gratitude.


    Hearing this offer, Friska cried in tears and accepted Cathy''s kindness.


    "Thank you. I don''t know if I can repay your kindness someday."


    Cathy shook her head at Friska''s words. She knows she was the one who could never repay the good dees from Friska''s parents.


    Just then, Vincent arrived in the room and overheard what Cathy is saying next.


    "You don''t owe me anything. I''m just doing what I want to do. What''s more... I''m sure my late mother would also do the same. You are my family, and I will not let my family suffer."


    "Thank you," said Friska once again, sobbing.


    Vincent inclined his head against the door while witnessing the heartwarming scene. He did not expect his wife to have such a soft heart and be filled with affection.


    The even more encouraging news is... when the police arrested James and Martin on a lawsuit for embezzlement of funds and human trafficking.


    The evidence they gathered was finally enough to sue the two of them and put them at least decades in prison.


    This way, everyone who tried to hurt Cathy or planned to take Cathy''s life was gone. Cathy could live a normal life as usual again.


    Vincent smiled when he saw Cathy turned to him with a smile. They looked at each other with eyes filled with love.


    In this world, they could only fall in love with one person, namely their partner. And they would not exchange anything to sacrifice their partner''s happiness.


    Both of them are grateful to be able to survive all of this and look forward to their marriage life in the future.


    ***


    In a large room in the western part of the castle, aka Alpha and Zero''s main headquarters, Cathy summoned Kinsey, Alpha, Zero, and Vincent to discuss something important.


    After the four of them gathered together and made sure no one heard their conversation, Cathy voiced her thoughts.


    "As you know, the Stealth activation key is already in my hands. I would like to ask your opinion."


    Cathy took a deep breath before expressing her thoughts. She went into detail about Chloe''s wishes through the letters which no one knew nor heard about.


    Even Kinsey never expected that his late mother would ask Cathy''s favor regarding the invincible satellite.


    Chloeny Paxton wished to destroy the Stealth satellite so that no one is fighting for Stealth control in the future. Cathy wanted to complete her mother''s last wish, but she wouldn''t destroy it if Alpha or Zero opposed her. Because she knew, Stealth was the key and the main source of strength for both of them.


    Furthermore, Cathy wanted to share all of Paxton''s assets equally among her siblings and her mother''s cousins. Cathy didn''t want any deprived nor jealous family members to emerge from among her siblings. In this case, she wants to discuss it with Kinsey because Kinsey also has the right to express his opinion.


    Unexpectedly, everyone agreed on whatever Cathy wanted to do. They all agreed whether she wished to destroy Stealth or share assets equally with the other family members.


    Cathy did not need Paxton''s possessions and didn''t mind if she''s not the hefty successor to Paxton''s legacy. She could live modestly, and she didn''t care either.


    Likewise, with her twin brother, Kinsey doesn''t care about Paxton''s fortune because he already has his own business through Alvianc. Cathy doesn''t have to worry about her three younger siblings because now they get Paxton''s assets equally. And again... the appearance of Daniel to accompany them as father was the most wonderful news.


    After finishing deliberating and making up their mind, Alpha and Zero led Cathy through a secret passage to the dungeon. Then they entered a dark compartment.


    Cathy saw a long table with thousands of buttons along with a large knob on top.


    Alpha informed her that there was a hole in a triangle shape in the middle of a thousand tiny buttons. The hole was shaped exactly like the tip of the iron rod which she obtained from Friska.


    Cathy inserted the key then rotated it one hundred and eighty degrees clockwise. This is followed by a loud sound like a machine that has just been turned on and a giant monitor screen lit up showing various images.


    The large monitor was divided into several small screen squares while showing various kinds of scenes. Cathy could see any type of scene, starting from people passing through the streets to secret military training.


    "What is this?" asked Cathy, a little bit shocked by what she saw.


    "Stealth satellites have activated and automatically function as programmed."


    "For decades, Stealth has settled as a parasite in programming systems around the world. Nobody knows Stealth has infiltrated their defenses, and they couldn''t track Stealth either." Alpha continued Zero''s explanation.


    "Whoever has the control of Stealth will be able to control not only this world but also the world economy. Are you sure you want to destroy it?" Zero asked again to be sure.


    "I am sure," answered Cathy without any hesitation at all.


    Alpha and Zero looked at each other for a few moments before nodding their heads at each other. Then the two of them walked opposite ways to different key tables and typed something.


    After entering input such as passwords and so on, they returned to Cathy''s side.


    All the scenes captured on cameras around the world on the large monitor screen were now gone and only a dark screen reading something simultaneously split the table in half and moved to the opposite side.


    Cathy saw a stand with another large button appear in the gap in the table.


    ''Are you sure activating the self-destruction?'' Cathy read the writing on the monitor screen in front of her.


    "You just have to press this red button to end it," stated Zero, showing the big red button.


    Red? Cathy doesn''t know which button is red. But she had seen Zero''s hand pointing at the large button that had just appeared in the middle of the splittable.


    Cathy took a deep breath while directing her right hand to hover over the large button.


    Then... She pressed the button with unanimous determination.


    At the same time, in outer space, the array of Stealth satellites was broken apart one by one. Then it spread out, and the core of the satellite exploded to pieces. Not long after, the Stealth control room monitor screen dimmed before finally turning off for good.


    The entire programming system that Stealth implements in programs worldwide became an error and turned into a harmless virus.


    The emergence of this virus left program experts astonished. They were confused by the same virus''s appearance simultaneously, and even more surprisingly, they could get rid of the virus so effortlessly. What does the emergence of the virus mean? Only three people in the Stealth control room knew the reason.


    "Since Stealth is gone, does that mean I can take off my mask?"


    "You seem very happy?"


    "How could I not? Since Alpha II chose me, I can''t just go out and play with my friends. After all, I''m still young and want to have fun."


    Cathy was only silent to hear the chat between Alpha and Zero, which somehow didn''t match what she imagined.


    Cathy learned that Alpha and Zero were tremendous and astounding characters through her brother and Alpha II''s story. That''s why she was stunned when she realized that Alpha III was a woman?


    Well, she wasn''t that surprised. Cathy was suspicious since the beginning of their meeting. Alpha''s body shape looks like a woman figure. But she didn''t pay much attention nor care about it because other things occupied the focus of her mind more.


    Who would have thought... Alpha III is a woman.


    "I think you''ve had enough fun working at Star Risen."


    "Yes, but I''m not satisfied. But at least I quite enjoy our friendship, isn''t that second miss? Oh, I mean... Cathy." Alpha continued enthusiastically, making the girl more confused.


    Alpha has worked at Star Risen? Since when?

 Chapter 194 - Daniels Past (1)

    Seeing the light of confusion in Cathy''s eyes, Alpha took off her red mask. A woman''s face appeared with a wide grin on her face.


    "Ta... Tanya?!" Cathy''s eyes widened so much that she did not expect to meet one of the Star Risen employees from Pina again.


    "You... you are Alpha? Since when?"


    Tanya chuckled at Cathy''s epic shock expression.


    "Since seven years ago. I applied to Star Risen two months on purpose before the opening ceremony. I just wanted to help Benjamin to open his hotel smoothly without other''s hindrance. Your arrival there was out of plan. So my priorities changed to protect and support you. But.." Tanya smiled as she remembered. incident on the island of Pina last year. "You can solve all the problems, and Vincent helped you without my assistant. So I don''t need to uncover my disguise as Alpha. Besides, I doubted you already know about our existence. So I decided to keep quiet."


    Cathy was too speechless to the point she didn''t know how to respond. Moreover, what did she mean by Vincent helped her to solve her problems?


    She recalled she was the one who found solutions for the missing musical band and the singer. But she did not know who sent the ingredients early in the morning.


    Could it be... Vincent?


    During the next few minutes, Tanya continued her story with enthusiasm. Like when Cathy bumped into Clarissa or while playing volleyball, Tanya always gave compliments to make Cathy blushed could not bear to hear it anymore.


    "I''m so proud of you, Cathy. You looked like the fiery lioness who would protect your cubs from the hunters."


    "I think you''re over flattering me. I''m not that great."


    Tanya smiled broadly when she repeatedly praised her, "I''m not flattering you. Ordinary girls will not be able to endure a series of problems like yours. Especially in this kidnapping incident, any girl would be scared and would be traumatic. You must be proud of yourself."


    Cathy only responded with a sincere smile. Well, she was scared but did not have the trauma. Perhaps, because her parents'' true nature was transmitted into her, she found her courage once again when she reunited with her husband.


    After satisfied hearing all of Tanya''s blabbering to adore her, Cathy shifted her gaze to her unmasked father.


    "I heard it from Vincent. You have suffered after my treatment at that time. I have a reason why I did it."


    Cathy held her breath at that. After a dozen years, Cathy did not understand why her father hit her and felt hatred for her father. Finally, she will hear an explanation for her unanswered question.


    When Daniel entered the age of thirteen, Daniel accidentally met Zero I. In his own way, Daniel managed to convince Zero that he could become his successor and protect Chloe secretly. Since then, he''s been training under Zero''s auspices.


    Three years later, when Davone took a woman and introduced her as his new wife, Daniel took this opportunity to cut ties from the house.


    Maybe her family or outsiders would think he ran away because he disapproved of her father''s marriage. The truth was, Daniel was preparing to become a Zero.


    Daniel was exiled, and the family or other Zero members should not know his face. That was an absolute prerequisite for becoming a candidate for Zero''s position.


    Daniel disguised himself as an ordinary person and met Elaine West, who later became his wife. Right on their wedding day, Zero came with a woman carrying a toddler girl. Chloe apparently asked him to look after her daughter.


    At first, Daniel didn''t want to accept it and tried to refuse the request. However, he didn''t have the heart to let his niece live without a family. Hence they took the little girl under their wings.


    Daniel discussed it and told his wife everything. At first, Elaine felt shocked but could understand and accept his niece with open arms.


    But when he saw the tiny child still sleeping soundly in their bed, Daniel began to wonder... whether the child would be safe with him or not.


    Moreover, he needed to stay low as it was not the right time for him to appear.


    "I think... we should return her. I''m not sure she will be safe with us."


    "Aren''t we done talking about it? I thought you wanted to protect it."


    "It''s not like that... but still..."


    "Why? Are you regretting now?" Elaine stared suspiciously at her husband.


    "That..." Daniel could not avoid his wife''s gaze.


    "Mama..." came a bell-like voice from the direction of their bed.


    Elaine immediately approached the toddler girl who had just woken up.


    "You''re right, darling. I am your mama. From now on, I am your mama. Catherine, he''s your daddy. Come on, try calling him dada."


    Daniel was a little confused at the sudden attack from his wife. He had never met Catherine before. He didn''t even see the birth of the child. Now his wife told the girl to call him daddy?!


    At that time, Daniel was still young and just married to his wife. There were many considerations if he accepted little Catherine into his life.


    First, his identity as a secret member of Zero would be at risk. Second, their family, especially Elaine, could be in danger at any moment. And lastly... Daniel DOES NOT LIKE children. If he really has to care for children, it is better to take care of his own kids.


    "Daniel... she is also your family. She is not an outsider."


    Daniel was shocked that he didn''t know how his wife could read his mind. In the end, he approached the two of them with heavy steps.


    "This kid''s hair is too flashy. We have to change it. How about we dye it another color?"


    "Are you kidding?! He''s not even three years old yet."


    "It''s also for her sake. Sooner or later, they will notice her existence.


    "Not on my watch." Elaine took a round hat and put it on Cathy''s tiny head. "Well, her hair would be hidden this way. Gosh... What kind of creature are you? You''re so adorable." Elaine kissed Cathy''s face affectionately.


    Daniel could not argue anymore to see his wife so sincerely adored his niece. It seemed like Elaine had considered the little girl like her own daughter.


    Daniel complied with his wife''s wishes and tried to carry Cathy into his arms. Those light brown eyes looked at him with a curious gaze that melted his heart that instant. It was like magic, and her bell-like voice triggered his protective instinct.


    "Dada?"


    In that instant, Daniel could feel something stabbed his heart with a love arrow. He couldn''t help but fall for the little girl in his arms. Since then, Daniel had no longer cared whether danger would come to his family or not. If trouble comes, he will do his best to protect his family.


    From that moment on, Catherine was his daughter. And Daniel will do anything to please, pamper, and doted on his daughter.


    At first, they lived their life as a happy family. Unfortunately, their happiness did not last long.


    Daniel got the news, Chloeny, his beloved sister, had passed away. He also sensed someone was watching them, but he couldn''t find the person''s exact source.


    He didn''t have a choice but to tighten Cathy''s protection even more. He started rarely taking Cathy out of the house. Until at one point... Daniel''s fall came.


    After giving birth to twins, a person injected digoxin through his wife''s IV drip infusion. Elaine died six hours later.


    In that instant, Daniel''s life seemed to fall apart. He couldn''t cry nor feel anything. He even had time to forget the fact that he had four daughters to protect.


    During the mourning, Daniel was drunk and had no motivation to live. Zero, his mentor, didn''t contact him either ever since Chloe died. For several months Daniel lived like a walking zombie and did not care about his surroundings.


    Then one day, Dorcas met him... advised him to get to his two feet for the sake of his four baby girls. At that time, Dorcas did not know that Daniel was a Zero member, nor did Daniel know that Dorcas was an Alpha member.


    Thus, Daniel ignored Dorcas''s advice and just considered it as a passing pedestrian.


    Until one day... Daniel was not too drunk and overheard Dorcas''s voice by chance.


    In the backyard, with the wall dividing the road from his house''s land, Dorcas talked to someone over the phone.


    "I''m sorry... I still haven''t found Zero. I don''t know where he is. It looks like... that person already captured him."


    Daniel stared at the wall blankly while eavesdropping on Dorcas''s conversation with someone on the other side.


    "I don''t know anymore. It seems that Daniel has lost his mind... I know the second miss''s safety is important, but Daniel''s three daughters are also important... I can''t. I heard that Zero has already chosen his successor..."


    Then Daniel understood... Zero has disappeared. That means he... Daniel must leave this place to take Zero''s position. But.... can he do it?

 Chapter 195 - Daniels Past (2)

    He still couldn''t accept the fact that his wife was gone. He still blamed himself for failing to protect his wife. Moreover, what happened to her daughters if he leaves now?


    Daniel walked away, ignoring Dorcas, who was still talking to someone. He stopped by a market to buy another drink. Then he walked back to his house.


    His mind was blank, and he didn''t want to think. Every few steps, Daniel took a sip of his drink, and his head began to lighten.


    He was trained to become a strong person, and he had high tolerance towards alcohol. Thus he didn''t get drunk. When he arrived at the fence of his own house, his sense of hearing alerted him. His instincts said that someone had infiltrated his home.


    Who broke into his house?


    Daniel fell silent, and his mind immediately moved like a train moving toward its destination. The next second, he acted like a drunk person and walked in with a loud sound.


    As expected, there was an intruder in the house. Now the intruder was hiding behind a kitchen cupboard. Daniel pretended not to know and continued acting oblivious like a crazy drunken man. He deliberately crashed himself into the furniture of the house to make his acting look more natural.


    Daniel walked into the room where the twins were crying. He wanted to make sure the intruder hadn''t entered her daughter''s room yet. He also wanted to know if this intruder had an accomplice or not.


    Fortunately, the intruder came alone and looked at him with an investigating look.


    Chloeny had died three years ago, and Zero disappeared with no trace. Someone killed his wife in their vulnerable state a few months, and an intruder entered his house while he was gone. It only meant one thing. Martin has found him.


    He needed to find a way to ensure his daughters'' safety without making the intruder suspicious of him.


    If Martin sent someone to kill his wife and find him, that only means Martin believed that he had the activation key. They would stop at nothing to make him spill the truth. They even would harm her innocent babies to threaten him.


    If only Catherine weren''t Chloe''s daughter... if only Cathy''s face wasn''t like his late sister, perhaps Daniel could wait and seek another solution.


    But, Cathy had the exact same face as Chloe, and it only matters of time before Martin and others noticed this. He deliberately wanted to make the intruder think that he became a crazy bastard so he wouldn''t touch nor kidnapped his daughters.


    He planned to act crazy and throw everything while avoiding his babies'' room. He knew his youngest daughters couldn''t walk and would be afraid to get out of the room once seeing him in a frenzied state.


    Unfortunately... Cathy thought he would harm her sisters and sprinted to prevent him from going any further. Through the corner of his eye, Daniel saw the reflection of the intruder coming out of hiding, watching him.


    He was too afraid that the intruder would see Cathy''s face, leaving him no choice but gave the poor innocent girl a light slap. Or so he thought.


    He was sure it was light but not expecting his slap to cause Cathy''s body to float and fall. His heart was stabbed by a thousand dagger when he noticed the fear, confused and shocked dancing in the girl''s eyes.


    Daniel had the urge to ask forgiveness and coaxed the poor scared little girl, but the intruder''s confusing look made him continue his acting.


    This time he was acting like a lunatic who had completely lost his mind.


    He deliberately threw the bottle near Cathy, but he knew it wouldn''t hurt her. Daniel wanted to make the intruder believes that he no longer about his daughters and would do nothing if this intruder decided to kidnap them all.


    After that, he walked out of the house, hoping the intruder would follow him.


    And as he thought, the intruder followed him secretly to make sure that he had gone crazy.


    Daniel prayed that Cathy would seek help from Dorcas, who lives next door. Of course, she will. He knew Cathy is a smart girl and never disappointed him.


    It was he who disappointed and hurt her.


    Since then, Daniel has tried to be indifferent to his children and put on a face like a madman.


    Long story short, Dorcas reported him to the court, and they decided to put Daniel in a mental hospital. All of this was according to his plan.


    When psychiatry interrogated him, he left a hint about Benjamin Paxton so the government would send the girls to him.


    He never met his stepbrother in person but heard nothing but good things about him.


    Therefore, he could entrust the girls to him.


    During his stay at the hospital, Daniel investigated behind the death of Chloe and his wife. One member of Zero worked as the hospital''s head, and Daniel told him the secret code, indicating that he knew Zero I. They worked together to investigate and fool everyone. The two of them managed to convince everyone that Daniel was mentally ill and needed a long time to recover.


    Daniel was deliberately offensive every time Cathy came to visit him. That way, the doctor in charge would use any excuse to make Cathy not see him too often.


    Daniel knew he''s being watched. The enemy was still wondering if he was mentally ill or not. If he let Cathy regularly visit him, over time, his action would be exposed. Because of that, Daniel used a rather cruel method like this.


    In the midst of his investigation, he met Alpha III. Only Alpha and Zero know each other''s identities. The two of them share information to connect the mystery of the murder of Chloe and Elaine. Not to mention the incident that nearly killed Vincent and Benjamin.


    Their investigation resulted in a name. Aiden Paxton.


    Daniel was sure the person who infiltrated his house at that time was Aiden''s person. Martin or James still don''t know his whereabouts or condition. Otherwise, they would still kidnap Cathy no matter if he was crazy or in a sane state.


    Aiden Paxton was rarely seen on social media or during Paxton family gatherings. This person was cautious in his actions. Because of that, Alpha and Zero decided not to appear carelessly and be extra vigilant.


    When Daniel got the news that most of them already knew Cathy''s true identity, he decided to get into action. With his assistant''s help at the hospital, he leaves the place and officially puts on a black mask and became Zero II.


    Only after Aiden appeared and lured Cathy out, Alpha and Zero intervened directly. And yesterday, Zero II appeared before Cathy only to save her from Aiden''s lair.


    Hearing her father''s explanation, Cathy was silent, not knowing what to say.


    "I admit, I was wrong. From the start... I shouldn''t have neglected you and others. That way, I can protect you without hurting you. I''m sorry." said Daniel regretfully. "I know I am a selfish person asking this after what I had done to you. But, will you forgive me?"


    Cathy smiled before walking and hugged Daniel.


    "I already no longer care about the past when I apologized in that place."


    ''I''m sorry I''ve hated you all this time, daddy.''


    Daniel felt even more guilty remembering his daughter''s words. But his heart was relieved; Cathy no longer had any hatred for him.


    He gave a slight push only to see her eldest daughter''s face. He stroked the spot on his daughter''s cheek where he once slapped her.


    "I know I have no right to ask. And it was way too late to ask, but did it hurt?"


    Did it hurt? Strangely, Cathy could no longer remember whether her father''s slap hurt or not. Maybe the hitting didn''t hurt. But the shock, disappointment, and confusion were much more painful than the slap itself.


    Cathy immediately shook her head in answer.


    "I''ve forgotten about it. You too, please forget the past. I hope we can start again from the beginning. Can we do it?"


    For a moment, Daniel was shocked to hear his daughter''s suggestion. He had no idea that Cathy would forgive him so easily or proposed to start over. Really... he is fortunate to have Cathy as his daughter.


    "I would love it. Thank you." Daniel hugged his daughter back and unconsciously shed happy tears on the corners of his eyes.


    Cathy, Daniel, and Tanya were still chatting in the central control room of Stealth. They forgot the time when they started their talking.


    There was too much to tell about between Daniel and Cathy to make up for the time they passed without each other. On the other hand, Tanya shared her experience of being Alpha cheerfully and full of enthusiasm.


    Tanya was a cheerful and friendly girl to make Cathy feel comfortable and enjoyed the girl''s company.


    "Oh, I almost forgot. Congratulations on your wedding." was the cheerful tone from Tanya while hugging Cathy without feeling awkward at all.


    "While we''re at it, Cathy, on what basis did you get married without your parents'' consent, huh?"


    Oh, no!

 Chapter 196 - She Could See Colors

    Cathy became stiffened in her place, hearing the deep father-like tone in his father''s voice.


    "Oops..." Tanya laughed nervously and tried to run away. "I''ll go first. Please enjoy the father-daughter chat here. Bye..."


    Cathy wanted to cry, knowing her new friend became a traitor in only a second. Isn''t Alpha supposed to pledge her loyalty to her no matter what happened? Why did that girl abandon her right now?


    Cathy tried to smile sweetly at her father, but she knew her attempt was futile when her father gave her an unchanging flat expression.


    "Dad... there is a reason why we are in a hurry to get married. I''ll explain."


    "Oh? Could it be... that you... you know..." Daniel looked hesitant as he continued his words while lowering his gaze at his daughter''s stomach.


    "What?" Cathy tried to understand the meaning of her father''s gaze at her belly. Why did her father look at her tummy with questioning eyes? What''s wrong with her stomach? As if thunder hit her head, Cathy realized the reasoning why her father looks at her belly made her panic. "No. It''s not what you think. I''m not pregnant. I... I''m still virgin." stuttered Cathy and stated the last words with a soft voice.


    Why does she feel embarrassed talking about this to her father?


    "Aren''t you two married? He still hasn''t touched you?"


    Ugh... does she have to discuss this matter with her father? Somehow she felt ashamed to have to discuss this matter with her father.


    But she wants her father to agree to her marriage to Vincent. Cathy had no choice but to provide an answer.


    "Vincent... he''s a bit old-fashioned. He never even kissed me before we got married. Our development may be a bit late when compared to other couples. Or maybe too fast?" which couple would get married right away after a year of separation, after all?


    But, if only Vincent had not gone and Cathy wasn''t a daughter of Chloeny Paxton, their relationship progress was considerably slow.


    "Well, I don''t know wheater it''s too fast or slow. But, dad... I never found someone like him... we both are a bit similar, and also... He..." Cathy did not know how to explain her feelings about her husband to her father. Her eyes filled with tears because she was afraid her father would hate Vincent. She hoped that Daniel could accept her marriage, yet she didn''t know how to make him understand. "You don''t know how important his presence is to me. I..."


    "You love him." interrupted Daniel to understand the meaning of his daughter''s expression.


    "I do... very much." Cathy gave a confident nod. "And I know he also loves me, dad." she continued again.


    "Come here." Daniel''s hands were wide open. Understanding what her father meant, Cathy immediately got into his father''s warm embrace. Tears were bursting out, longing for the outpouring of affection from a father.


    "I can see it. Everyone can see Vincent''s love for you. I''m sure he can make you happy. If you love him too, there''s nothing else for me to worry about." Daniel continued while kissing the top of his daughter''s head.


    Cathy closed her eyes, smiling broadly. For the first time, she felt her body felt light, as if she could fly right now. There was no trace of bitterness or hatred for Daniel in her heart. It was as if she never felt that kind of negative emotions since the beginning.


    All these dozen years, Cathy has been trying to be as cheerful as possible and has been a good sister and mother figure to her three younger siblings. But the truth was that she felt suffocated, and it made her suffer to the point she couldn''t breathe.


    Now she knows why she suffered every night and cried for no reason. She had bitterness for Daniel''s treatment, and it grew to become hatred over time.


    Even though she didn''t want to admit it, her heart buried her hatred deep down to be a good sister for her sisters. Without realizing it, she closed her heart and viewed man as irresponsible and a creature that she needed to stay away from.


    However, after meeting Vincent, she slowly opened her heart. That man suggested that she forget about the past and try to forgive everything Daniel had done to her.


    It wasn''t an easy task, but she was willing to try. After reuniting with Daniel in that place, Cathy felt relieved to see him alive. And now, after listening to his explanation and begged for forgiveness, she knew that her hatred was already long gone.


    Never did Cathy feel more complete knowing she felt grateful. She was thankful that his father is still alive and well. Vincent and Kinsey also returned safely. Although there were a few bruises on Kinsey, at least the wounds weren''t severe enough to put his life in danger. Cathy had never felt this way before.


    After feeling that she had been there long enough, Daniel invited Cathy out to join the others. She agreed immediately. He also wanted to check back on her friend''s condition.


    The white walls of the room were decorated with only one giant screen. Cathy saw a long black table filled with hundreds or even thousands of faded white buttons and red before the room turned dark.


    Daniel turned off the main control room lights because this room would no longer be of use. The Stealth was destroyed, and they didn''t need to use it anymore.


    As she walked back up the spiral staircase, Cathy noticed something that she never expects to see. She squinted her eyes for a moment, and then her hands rubbed her eyes.


    She followed her father to enter a big room with everyone waited for her. No one knew nor heard her pounding heart when her eyes... she could see every color in this room!


    Cathy looked around with a stunned expression and glistened eyes.


    Everyone who witnessed Cathy''s strange behavior was puzzled. The girl''s attitude was like a child who had just seen a miracle in the world for the first time. What exactly happened?


    Vincent was one of those people who was puzzled by Cathy''s attitude. He was about to walk up to his wife when he saw Daniel Paxton walking out of the doorway following Cathy.


    At first, he was wondering what made Cathy linger underground even the Alpha came back alone.


    Seeing Cathy''s attitude, who was still inside her world, Vincent smiled understandingly.


    "Do you like it?" Vincent asked while giving a gentle pat on the shoulder of Cathy.


    Cathy immediately turned around and smiled at her husband''s face.


    "I can see it. Now I can see it." Cathy continued with a touching tone followed by tears. "They are all wonderful."


    "I know."


    Vincent and Cathy hugged each other without caring about each person''s confused looks because this was the most meaningful moment in Cathy''s life.


    For the first time since that incident... since she was crying because of his father''s slap, finally, Cathy could see colors again.


    Cathy remembered Vincent''s explanation that day when her husband explained that her eye disorder had something to do with her deepest feelings.


    ''This is just a theory. But if there isn''t an abnormality in your eye like the doctor said, maybe the problem lies in your innermost feelings. You harbored a past bitterness that grew into hatred. Perhaps it''s that feeling that forms a defensive that prevents you from seeing colors. I think you have to make a closure to your past first. Make peace with him and forgive your father. I know it won''t be easy, but I want you to try it.''


    The truth is, Cathy deliberately buried her hatred so that it wouldn''t be seen from the outside. She did it for her growing younger siblings. Cathy didn''t want her sister''s life to be filled with such deep hatred as herself. Neither did she want her sister to feel restless and agitated from feeling the hatred from within her.


    That''s why she buried it. Cathy buried the hatred deeply.


    Who would have thought... her buried hatred prevented her from seeing the beauty of color.


    She tried to follow Vincent''s suggestion but... it was too hard. Not to mention, she thought Daniel was still in the mental hospital and would not meet her every time she visited the man.


    However, when she was in danger and afraid of death, she felt immense regret because she wouldn''t be able to meet her sisters or uncle... and also, she hasn''t ended her hatred toward Daniel.


    Who would have thought Daniel would appear as Zero and save her.


    She didn''t know if her hatred was gone or still lingering inside her heart. But she did know she felt a great relief to see him alive and in a healthy state.


    It was only a few minutes ago that Cathy was talking to Daniel from heart to heart. They even decided to start from scratch as father-daughter.


    Earlier, she didn''t even notice it. But she was sure she could see the red and white buttons fading in some buttons before Daniel turned off the control room lights.


    Is it possible... ever since she decided to start over, she already could see it? Whatever it is... it''s all thanks to Vincent. If Vincent had not advocated forgiving her father, Cathy would never have thought of trying.


    Cathy broke his embrace and tilted her head to see her husband''s face.


    "Thank you."


    Vincent smiled as he kissed his beloved wife''s forehead.. "Anything for you."

 Chapter 197 - Mission Complete

    A few days later, Benjamin announced Cathy''s identity to all of Paxton''s business associates and around the world. Kinsey was also introduced, but he preferred not to appear and was more comfortable being an Alvianc.


    After that, Cathy called a lawyer for the Paxton family to distribute her assets to her siblings. She also visited Brittany, Stevanord''s mother, and treated her well.


    During the pursuit of Aiden, Vincent watched over the police''s movements who arrest James and Martin at their respective homes. Vincent also wanted to capture Brittany because she also took part in rebelling against Chloeny.


    But the evidence he was looking for against Brittany wasn''t strong enough, not to mention that Stevanord was protecting that woman in his own way.


    "My mother never played a part. She was guilty of keeping quiet and letting the two uncles hurt Chloe, but she never wanted Chloeny''s death," stated Steve firmly at that time.


    Vincent let it be because what Steve said was true. What can a girl do against her two cousins ??who are ambitious to seize power from Paxton? Brittany had no other choice but to obey and let their cruel treatment happen to Chloe.


    Vincent could let it be, but not Benjamin. He tried to find loopholes to get Brittany to get her punished.


    Fortunately, Vincent managed to persuade Benjamin, and for the first time... Brittany and Benjamin did not look at each other''s with a hostile aura when they met.


    Stevanord himself did not hate Vincent either. Initially, he hated Vincent because he thought Vincent was Chloeny''s killer. Yet Kinsey had told him what had happened nineteen years ago. And all of Vincent''s actions and his treatment of Cathy made him no longer resent the man.


    After all, if Cathy could be happy with Vincent, Steve wouldn''t want to spoil it. Above all... Vincent let go of his mother and even persuaded Benjamin not to pursue Brittany made Steve''s view of Vincent change for the better.


    Since then, Steve did not see Vincent as his enemy. In fact, they could be good friends considering their age gap was only three years apart.


    Now slowly but surely, Chloe''s wishes were one by one come true. And it all thanks to Cathy''s hard work.


    ''I want Stealth to be destroyed, and Paxton''s every asset were divided equally. There will be no more jealousy or greed. I hope the Paxtons will be like the Regnz family.


    I hope we can sincerely treasure our family members and values ??everything with love and not by wealth.''


    That was her mission from her late mother, and with Vincent''s help, Cathy completed her mission little by little.


    ***


    Since Vincent married Cathy a few weeks ago, they haven''t had the chance to live their honeymoon. They couldn''t even do it for all kinds of things.


    First, the enemy had not come out at that time. Second, after Martin and James were arrested, Cathy was busy talking with her lawyer to distributing her mother''s inheritance.


    And lastly, they couldn''t have a peaceful honeymoon without getting the blessing of Vincent''s family. Because of that... Vincent took Cathy to Blue Rosemary. This time Vincent introduced her as his wife.


    Cathy was very nervous and prepared to receive aggressive treatment from the Regnz ladies. To her surprise, their demeanor was still as warm as she remembered. In fact, they treated her much better. Vincent''s family accepted Cathy as his family.


    "I told you, they will accept you."


    SLAP! Vanessa hit Vincent''s arm hard, making Cathy grimace at Vincent''s over-reacting shrieked.


    "You useless brother. Why don''t you invite us to your wedding? After one year of no news, you got married secretly?! You don''t consider us family anymore, huh?"


    Vincent dodged the punches of his sister while speaking.


    "I''ve already apologized before. You already scolded me before," protested Vincent, still running away from her brother, who is now chasing him.


    "I haven''t scolded you in front of your wife, have I?"


    "What? Are you planning to humiliate me?"


    "Good idea. Come here!"


    "Wait! We are planning to hold our wedding again. This time, we want it grander because previously we were only married in a simple way. I wonder if you could take care of it for us?"


    Vanessa''s hand that was still floating in the air about to hit her brother stopped hearing Vincent''s last sentence. Then her face beamed and rushed toward Cathy excitedly.


    "I will make your marriage unforgettable."


    Vincent smiled triumphantly. He knew his mother and sister were already excited since the first time to plan his wedding. Therefore, both of them always tried to arrange him on a blind date.


    His strategy to smother his sister and mother''s wrath was to make them take care of his wedding day. As he knew it, his sister did no longer angry at him and discussed his wedding preparation with his mother and Cathy.


    On the other hand, Cathy gave a nervous smile when Vanessa asked what she wanted. Well, if she could be honest, she didn''t demand a grand wedding. As long as they accept her and live happily with her husband, she wouldn''t ask for anything.


    Besides, she was delighted with the simple wedding ceremony that Vincent prepared that day. She was sure that she would never forget their wedding day.


    But seeing Vanessa so excited when planning their wedding party, Cathy could not bear to refuse it. Therefore, she just gave up while looking forward to what the party would be like.


    Cathy smiled happily, realizing that her in-laws also seemed excited to be discussing their marriage.


    Another good news comes when they discuss what will be raised for their party later. Felicia has agreed to Benjamin''s proposal. Vanessa and Vienna feel even more enthusiastic because there are two wedding parties to be prepared for.


    Benjamin no longer has parents, and for the Regnz family, Benjamin was like a member of their own family.


    Benjamin was not Davone''s real son and decided to leave the name Paxton. He took his mother''s surname because he did not know who his birth father was.


    Surprisingly, because Benjamin did not use Paxton''s name when proposing Felicia, Welly Bernz immediately gave his blessing for his only daughter''s relationship. Who would have thought that everything would go so smoothly until their wedding day?


    Because Felicia was more impatient to become his wife, their wedding day was hastened. They even got married earlier than Vincent Cathy''s wedding party.


    On Benjamin and Felicia''s wedding day, Kitty came to see Cathy for the last time. She said her farewell because she had to leave this country for good.


    Cathy was dejected hearing the departure of her beloved friend. But when she remembered Daniel''s warning about Kitty''s unique identity, Cathy didn''t force her to stay.


    When Kitty was undergoing treatment at the castle, the two of them were already talking to each other. It was also the first time that Cathy had seen Kitty''s hair and eye color and was blown away by Kitty''s true beauty.


    She also felt that her friend was hiding something. Cathy was concern about the girl but didn''t want to prey on her private life.


    All she could do was praying for Kitty''s welfare and her happiness in the new place.


    Cathy became more grieving when she heard Kitty wouldn''t contact her due to her identity. Previously she didn''t need to be sad because she knew they would meet again. They would also be in touch via voice or video calls.


    But now... Kitty was leaving for good. She said they could no longer make communication links such as voice calls or video calls because Kitty decided to return to her home country. Kitty did not want her presence in this country to be traced someday and endanger Cathy and others'' lives.


    Hearing this made Cathy depressed. Even Vincent couldn''t comfort her in a short amount of time. Cathy saw the back of her friend walking to the taxi with sad eyes. It was very hard to let go of her friend, who was like her own sister.


    No, it wasn''t like that. Cathy felt like she was a mother who needs to let her daughter fly on her own wings.


    But there was one joy that took the place of sadness. For the first time, Cathy met her biological father, Marcel Alvianc. Somehow, Kinsey managed to contact Marcel and informed him that his missing daughter had been found. In just a few hours, Marcel has arrived and appeared at Benjamin and Felicia''s wedding. Even though they had never seen each other before, their meeting wasn''t awkward at all.


    Marcel Alvianc had a face that looked serious and arrogant. If people don''t know him, they will be terrified because they saw a ruthless and no-rules person like Marcel Alvianc coming. The look in his eyes and the aura they emitted was cold and frightening. People could feel the ''don''t get close to me'' atmosphere.


    However, when Marcel spoke to Cathy or her twin brother, Marcel''s expression became soft and affectionate. Now Cathy knows where Kinsey''s character came from.. The face and characteristics of his twin brother were very similar to their father''s.

 Chapter 198 - Absolute Defeat

    Cathy felt she had been blessed with having a unique family. She had two fathers who doted on her, an older brother who treasures her, three cute sisters she can pamper.


    The best gift she could ever have was an ideal husband who loves her, protects her and was willing to give everything to make her happy.


    Right before their grand wedding celebration party took place, Vincent and Cathy decided to go for their postponed honeymoon for one week. They realized that after reuniting and getting married, they did not have time alone.


    Cathy was busy every day handling the distribution of assets and meeting with the board of directors who have been working with Paxton corp. At the same time, Vincent explained everything about what was happening around Cathy and himself to his parents.


    His father, Joseph Regnz, was angry that his youngest son kept such an important incident from him but grateful that Vincent had finally returned home safely.


    On the contrary, Vienna and Vanessa Regnz were crying and blamed him to the point they didn''t want to let him go, so Vincent was forced to comply with all the two women''s wishes to please them.


    At that time, Vincent still didn''t tell his family about his marriage to Cathy because he still couldn''t guess what kind of reaction his family would have if they found out.


    While Cathy runs the Paxton corp company with Benjamin and Kinsey''s help, Vincent notifies his family of his marriage to Cathy slowly.


    He remembered that his mother had forbidden him to have anything to do with the Paxton family and only accepted Benjamin because he was the only child left by her older sister.


    At that time, Vincent agreed because he didn''t want to befriend anyone who bore Paxton''s name, but fate played pranks on him. Cathy was Chloeny Paxton''s and Marcel Alvianc''s daughter.


    Although Cathy does not bear Paxton''s name, the girl still directly relates to the Paxton family.


    Now Vincent falls in love with that girl and even marries her, making him break his promise. He hoped that his family would not be too offended and accept Cathy into this family, especially his mother.


    Just as Vincent announced his marriage, no one was not surprised to make the man feel worried.


    Could they be too shocked and had a heart attack to the point they became speechless?


    But the next second, their reaction took him by surprise.


    "What did you say?! You are married?! When!?"


    "Who taught you to get married without your parents'' blessing??"


    "What will people say if you give your wife a simple marriage, huh?"


    "You said you loved your wife? But why don''t you give the best marriage for her?!"


    "Vincent, your mother and I are very disappointed in you."


    "Me too!" Vanessa crossed her hands in front of her chest and stared at her stupid brother with a fury look.


    "¡­" Vincent was speechless at the scolding from his family.


    At first, he thought they were angry because he married a girl from a family they didn''t like. Apparently, they were mad that he didn''t give Cathy their best wedding without knowing that their wedding ceremony was quite memorable.


    "If I''m your wife''s mother, I will hate you the rest of my life. What would you think I feel if some random guy married my Aby unannounced?"


    Vincent felt regret the moment he heard his sister''s inquiry. He would hate whoever dare to marry his niece.


    "I''m sorry. I''m too reckless."


    "It''s good that you know."


    "But... I''m not some random guy. I''m her boyfriend, and everyone already knows that." came from the thousand reason expert making his sister wanted to give him a hard slap.


    "Vanvan, just let it go. Vincent, bring your wife here." was the order from the old Mister Regnz.


    "Yes, sir."


    The day Vincent brought Cathy to his house and meet with all his family was one of the best days in his life. His heart even felt happier when he saw his sister so enthusiastic about preparing their wedding celebration party.


    He has left it all to his sister and mother, and he planned to honeymoon with his wife.


    And here they are... On a beautiful island with an artistic villa at the end of the hillside. The sound of the waves and the fresh breeze touched their skin soothingly. Shady trees adorned the scenery, and the weather was excellent.


    This place is perfect for honeymooners for newlyweds. Or so they thought.


    Cathy stroked Vincent''s back gently in the main room facing the ocean. Cathy''s lips showed an amusing smile seeing her sulking hubby.


    How he not? The two of them should be enjoying their honeymoon right now. They had put it off too long and wanted to spend time alone together. But while they were making out, Kinsey and Steve suddenly arrived to disturb them.


    The two bullies were enjoying delicious fruit salad. They didn''t care about Vincent''s deteriorating mood at all.


    "Cathy, why do you call Vincent by his name while Kinsey by brother?" Steve suddenly asked to enlighten his long-hidden curiosity.


    "Eh? What''s wrong with that?" Cathy even asked innocently.


    "About that, I''m also confused." continued Vincent, who sat next to his wife. "You and Kinsey are twins, Steve is four years older than you, and you call them with brother, while I am seven years above you, but you never call me brother?"


    "Uhm... they are my brother. You want me to call you brother?"


    Vincent wanted to answer ''no'' because he didn''t want to be her brother, but before he could answer, Kinsey had spoken first.


    "Call him oldest brother. He''s the oldest among the four of us, after all."


    Vincent rolled his eyes indifferently. He has already accustomed to the sarcasm that his brother-in-law said.


    "Pft... I think he''s more like the old man." teased Steve with a tone of playful mocking.


    "Uhm... I have a more suitable nickname," exclaimed Cathy excitedly.


    The three men sitting there were curious about what name to give, which made Cathy excited. In the next second, they froze to stop their activities when they heard a name.


    "Pinpin! How about I call you Pinpin?"


    Vincent, who was jabbing a fork into a watermelon, stopped, while Steve, who had been drinking water earlier, choked and coughed, and Kinsey... unconsciously dropped his fork on the floor.


    "What''s wrong?"


    The innocent and childish look on Cathy''s face made Vincent sigh in resignation. On the contrary, the two bully brothers-in-law were laughing hard while nodding their heads in agreement. The two of them had never heard of such a ridiculous name... especially for Vincent, who was a big man with a face that sometimes looked very cold and scary.


    Vincent frowned and had the urge to throw these two uninvited men to the ocean.


    It was better for him to hear himself being called the black hedgehog. The nicknames of the tigress still sound cooler than Pinpin! And yet, he couldn''t protest his beloved wife.


    "Yes, the name fits," agreed Kinsey, still laughing.


    "We''ll call him Pinpin now, too."


    "You can''t! Only I can call him Pinpin. After all, there is only one Pinpin in this world, and he is mine." announced Cathy in an unwavering voice, making the laughter of her two brothers vanished into the unknown instantly. Their hairs stood on end, not expecting their sister''s cheeky words.


    On the other hand, Vincent smiled broadly and looked at his wife with all the love he had for her.


    "I am yours. I have always been yours." Vincent kissed Cathy''s face repeatedly before placing his forehead against hers.


    The couple in love looked at each other lovingly while giving their partner a light kiss in turn. Seeing that intimate scene made the two men who saw it suddenly feel nauseous.


    They deliberately caught the couple''s attention by clearing their throat or pretending to vomit. Unfortunately, Vincent and Cathy already entered their own world and forgot about their two brothers'' presence.


    Steve patted Kinsey''s arm couldn''t stand the aura of fluffy pink in front of him.


    "I told you, visiting them on their honeymoon is not a good idea."


    Kinsey clicked his tongue annoyingly because he failed to spoil his brother-in-law''s honeymoon.


    Even though he was less angry because Vincent took his sister from him, he still has not forgiven Vincent for marrying her just like that.


    And now they decided to go on a honeymoon even before the actual wedding party!! How could he just let it be?


    "RINRIN!!"


    Kinsey smiled at a loud voice coming from the front door. Apparently, there were two more people who have not been able to accept Cathy''s sudden marriage. And now the two of them burst into the room, one of them walking with open arms.


    "Father!" exclaimed Cathy, jumping from her comfortable sofa and into the arms of her father, Marcel Alvianc.


    Vincent looked at Kinsey suspiciously. Seeing Kinsey''s triumphant lopsided smile, Vincent could only sigh in resignation. It seems that once again, he has to postpone his honeymoon with his wife. Plus, it wasn''t just Daniel and Marcel who showed up. But Cathy''s three sisters and Benjamin and Felicia have also come.


    Is this what they called an absolute defeat? He never got ambushed like this before, and he waved his white flag the moment he heard his wife''s happy voice while greeting her family.


    Letting Cathy told her two brothers where their honeymoon was really a huge mistake. He will make sure no one will find out where their next honeymoon is.


    Well, he welcomed his current defeat because he saw his wife''s happy face. Vincent didn''t want to exchange it for anything.


    In the end... the newlyweds'' honeymoon turned into a vacation.

 Chapter 199 - My Sweet Angel

    Vincent has accepted the fact that he will only be enjoying time alone with his wife after the wedding, which will take place in about three months. He has been willing to let his wife''s extended family and cousins ??take a vacation together on this island for a week.


    But right on the fifth night, since the crowd of uninvited people came to ruin their honeymoon, Vincent felt strange about the villa''s condition.


    A few hours earlier, his wife asked him to pick flowers that only grow near the shore. The flower was shaped like a daisy but had beautiful large petals like a rose.


    The colors range from red, purple, pink, and orange. Cathy, who is now able to see colors, really likes flowers that have various colors.


    They don''t know what kind of flower because they have never seen it in America and don''t have anyone who is a flower expert. This type of flower was only found on the island next to the island of Puerto Riku.


    Vincent loved his wife very much and was willing to do whatever she wanted. He would even fetch stars in the sky if Cathy asked him to. He will also go to the moon if his wife wants to live there.


    Whatever his wife wanted, as long as it didn''t involve murder, Vincent would do his best to grant her thousand and one kinds of wishes.


    Therefore, Vincent went out of the villa even though the sun had set and the road conditions he was on were rather dark. He had to use a flashlight to walk along the rocky ground to the beach.


    After picking some flowers of various colors, Vincent walked back to the villa where his wife was waiting for him. However¡­ something was wrong.


    Why did the villa suddenly turn pitch dark?


    As he could remember, the building''s lighting was still on when he went out to pick flowers.


    What made him feel even more strange was that the house was tranquil, like a haunted house. Where are Kinsey and the others? Usually, that brother-in-law would always try to prevent him from being alone with his younger sister?


    Where is Felicia, who always makes fun of him for having a brother-in-law like Kinsey?


    Very weird.


    Where is everybody?


    Vincent walked into the house, frowning when he smelled the jasmine scent coming from the candles.


    Since when has someone put tiny candles on the floor of this house? And why does he feel like someone wants him to follow this wax path?


    Is it possible¡­ this is his wife''s doing?


    Vincent smiled, amused thinking about this possibility, and decided to follow along the path, which now took him up to the second floor where his room and wife were.


    Well¡­ he slept alone because Cathy''s sisters wanted to sleep with Cathy while they were living here. Therefore he has never slept with his wife since the internal Paxton problems were resolved... well, they never slept together ever since their wedding day.


    They have been married for almost half a year, but Vincent still hasn''t touched his wife.


    The man was still able to survive in the early days of their marriage because they were still busy with their business. Apart from explaining what happened to his family, Vincent also had to strengthen the Flex group''s maintenance and discuss his business with his father.


    For the first time, he opened up to his father and said that he already had his own company name. But that does not mean he does not want to continue his father''s business because he knows Joseph would not be willing if he had to close his business just because none of his children want to sustain it.


    That''s why Vincent has to take care of everything and adapt, especially after deciding to take over the company and let his father retire.


    He missed Cathy, but it was his busyness that made him endure his longing.


    Vincent tried hard to finish all his job so he could have a week''s vacation where he could make out with his wife. Finally, they managed to have time alone in this place.


    But his wife''s family came to gang up on him, and his hands were tied without being able to do anything.


    Just imagine it. Cathy has legally become his wife. The girl belonged to him, yet he couldn''t touch her at all. His wife seemed very close but felt far away from him.


    His longing and facing against the cold bed every night was almost unbearable.


    Little did he know, Cathy also felt the same way with him.


    She was a little annoyed after learning about her two brothers'' tricky plans to invite her two fathers and siblings. No wonder both of them cornered her to tell them her honeymoon place. It was all because they wanted to ruin their couple moments.


    Nevertheless, she never complained because her guilt was still so great that she let her two brothers do their pranks.


    She felt guilty for marrying Vincent without telling them. Cathy understood her father''s feelings¡­ her two fathers. Both men wanted to walk her on the aisle before she was handed over to Vincent.


    That was why Cathy felt sympathy for her husband, but she could not do anything.


    After all, this was the first time she had vacation time with her biological father. There was so much they talked about, and Cathy began to imagine what life would be like for her birth mother living on the island with her father.


    However, Cathy decided to do something before her vacation day ended. After all, she had let them all interfere with her vacation time with her husband.


    Cathy requested her family to give her some private time with her husband in the last two days. She begged so passionately that the others couldn''t refuse her.


    Neither of them had intended to spend the whole week bothering them and had called a private yacht belonging to Marcel Alvianc for all of them.


    They would be sailing around the island while diving or fishing on the boat for these two days so that Cathy has her honeymoon time with Vincent.


    Hearing this notification, of course, really made Cathy rejoice and thank them all.


    Cathy thought of a plan to surprise her husband. She had planned it together with her sisters while she slept with the girls. Everyone knows the plan except Vincent, who doesn''t feel suspicious because they acted obliviously.


    During this time, Vincent has done many things for Cathy and made her feel like she was the most fortunate girl in the world. Now it was her turn to do something for her husband and make him feel like the happiest man in the world.


    Several hours ago, Cathy asked Vincent to pick a hundred of her favorite flowers. She even gave the man a basket made of rattan to put the flowers he gathered in the basket.


    Once the man''s back had disappeared from view, Cathy and the others moved quickly to arrange candles and various other things to complete Cathy''s surprise plan.


    They knew that it would take Vincent to walk from the villa''s position to the beach in about twenty to thirty minutes. Then the man had to pick a hundred flowers, which took nearly half an hour.


    An hour and a half were more than enough for them to wipe down the scented candles on the floor and light them.


    When all was done, they turned off the lights and walked out to the pier in a jeep.


    It was then that Vincent arrived, frowning in puzzlement, and now Cathy''s heart was pounding, waiting for her husband to appear in her position.


    Will her husband like the surprise? Will the man feel happy?


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    Cathy breathed increasingly, chasing due to her pounding heart waiting for her husband''s tall figure''s appearance. The louder the sound of her husband''s footsteps, the faster her heartbeat become.


    And finally, her husband arrived on the second floor and stood there carrying a basket filled with a hundred flowers according to his request.


    "So... you did this."


    Cathy and Vincent approach each other with super slow motion as if time belongs to them both.


    "Not actually. I got some help."


    "I figure that." Vincent''s hand immediately wrapped around Cathy''s waist and pulled her close to his body. "Where are the others?"


    "They decided to set sail."


    "So, it''s just you and me now?"


    "It''s just you and me now," answered Cathy with a chuckle as her husband showered her face with thousands of feather-light kisses.


    "I brought you some flowers."


    "I can see that."


    "Should we put it on the vase, or should we... continue what we desire?"


    "Do you have to ask?"


    Vincent showed a sly grin seeing his wife making a sullen face. "I like to hear it directly from your mouth."


    Cathy moaned when she felt her husband nipped her lower lips.


    "I..."


    "Yes, my sweet angel."


    "I want you.. I¡­" her words was swallowed back as her husband devoured her plump lips.

 Chapter 200 - Their First Night**

    Vincent enjoyed every taste in his wife''s skin, and each her pleasure moan was music to his ears. Vincent savored every bite in his wife''s skin, and each her pleasure moan was music to his ears. His hand carrying a flower basket found a nightstand and placed the basket on it.


    Using both hands, Vincent pulled his wife closer to him and held her while taking pleasure in every curve of her body.


    Without Cathy realizing it, Vincent led them to their room, and her husband immediately covered the door by kicking his leg without releasing his hug or fondling.


    He really missed his wife, and his bed had been cold every night since they arrived on this island. How much he had to pent his frustration without making his wife noticed it.


    Vincent remembered falling asleep without having any nightmares when Cathy slept with him for the first time on their wedding day. Even though he only slept together once, Vincent already felt addicted to wanting to sleep with the girl.


    He was excited to be with his wife to warm his cold bed, and yet his brother-in-law came to ruin everything.


    And now, finally, his bed would not be cold like before because his wife will be with him from now on.


    Vincent snaked his hand to pull his wife''s nightgown with a sensual motion while Cathy slipped her hand into her husband''s shirt to enjoy the toned and muscle of his husband.


    The sound of their delicious sigh filled the room as their clothes slipped from their bodies, leaving only their pants.


    Vincent pulled himself to carry his wife, making Cathy reflexively put her hands around his neck.


    "Did I say tonight you look sexy?"


    Cathy''s face immediately flushed red to her ears, making her want to hide her face.


    Vincent laid down his beloved wife slowly and attentively as if Cathy were a fragile, priceless thing. He was taking a moment to look at this most beautiful and sexiest creature in the world.


    Cathy looked at him with doe-like eyes in anticipation of what he had in store for her. She looked yummy right now, her reddish-brown hair spread around the white sheet, and her slightly opened mouth moved as if inviting him to savor her.


    Her rosy cheeks were crimson red with desire, and he could see the lust in her dark brown eyes.


    Nothing could make him happier than seeing his love wanted the same thing as him.


    Like Vincent, Cathy couldn''t resist not looking at his well-built body. She had seen the stout muscle on this man''s back, but she felt ashamed to admit it because it was their first meeting since their one-year separation.


    Now, Vincent is her husband, and tonight they will be consummate of their marriage for the first time, making her embarrassment go into the unknown.


    Her eyes trailed across his handsome face, which now looked at her with eyes filled by million loves and down to his broad shoulders, making her couldn''t wait wait to feel the skin.


    Vincent leaned his hands on both sides of Cathy''s head while again crushing his wife''s lips without putting all his weight so as not to hurt the girl.


    Cathy''s hands moved instinctively to feel the skin on her husband''s shoulders and down to his chest. Vincent''s own hands did not stay still either, and pampering his wife with sensual touch made Cathy''s body bristled with feelings she had never felt before.


    Vincent''s fondling crept down while his hunger mouth sucked her delicate milky white neck, creating an erotic moan from her mouth.


    His hand touched her breast curve from above and made a circular motion to tease the little bud.


    Cathy felt her head fill with clouds and couldn''t think anything. The only thing she was thinking about was the sucking in her husband''s mouth and the sensual movement at the top of her chest that created strange glands like the flow of electric current through her body.


    She could feel her husband press his lips against her chest right above the tiny bud that stood straight as if it demanded his undivided attention. One kiss after another, sighs escaped her lips at the feeling of his lips brushing and pressing against her hidden cave between her legs.


    She felt like she was going crazy with Vincent dancing his tongue and caressing her endlessly and the tingling sensation around her stomach increasing.


    Cathy''s legs trembled with overwhelming pleasure, and she could feel the wetness in her other region.


    "Er... Vincent... Aaahnn..." Cathy gave a startled cry and moaned very long when Vincent opened his mouth and devoured her round mound.


    Cathy felt like she would die in embarrassment hearing her very own cry if her senses hadn''t been filled with strange yet unbelievably pleasant feelings.


    She had never been in a relationship with a man before, much less fell in love. Vincent was the first man and would be the last man to fill her heart and mind.


    She knew how it felt to hold hands and hug because that man had often held her hand even before they officially became a couple.


    But Cathy never imagined that someone who was now her husband would suck and lick her nipples like a baby thirsty for milk.


    This made her feel her womanhood between her legs, itching and waiting for something to relish her itchiness.


    However, it did not stop there as Vincent pampered her other mound with his hand by squeezing it in the rough yet gentle pressing.


    Cathy clutched the bed sheet with both hands feeling her entire body vibrate strangely and gather together on her lower abdomen.


    She felt her husband suck her breast in his wanton mouth and bit it to make her arch her back. Her breathing was getting faster when she felt something touch her wetnesses and slid from below upwards until it found her hidden pearl.


    "Aaaaaahn!!" Her heartbeat and strange sensations throughout her body intensified as Vincent''s fingers pressed her pearl together with the bite of her nipple.


    Spurt!


    That''s when Cathy had her first orgasm making her brain stop functioning. She could think of nothing else but this tremendous pleasurable feeling.


    Vincent gave his wife time to come back from her high before devouring her honey-like lips while slowly lowering her panties. Cathy became a messy moan due to the playful touch of her husband.


    She didn''t know her husband''s movement to get rid of the last piece covering her most private place. But when she came back to reality, the two of them were completely naked without any clothes like a newborn. Vincent stroked her inside thigh with frequent feather-like movement and moved toward her crotch, making Cathy''s desire awaken once more.


    When his hands came into contact with her womanhood, Cathy opened her legs wide as if giving access for her husband to touch her.


    Feeling her acceptance, Vincent traced down her female area''s curve without actually touching the most sensitive part, making Cathy groan.


    Unfortunately, Vincent still kissed her as if he''s never had enough to devour his wife''s lips so that Cathy couldn''t voice her protest.


    Cathy held her breath in the next second as she felt something long slowly creeping into her privacy. She never touched herself, let alone let a foreign object enter her, causing her to capture it with the wall of her vagina.


    This made Vincent''s lust even more burning to feel the strong clamp from inside his wife as if to prevent him from moving any deeper. But he did not give up and forced his fingers even deeper to make Cathy hug her husband''s neck very tightly.


    "Ugh! Cath¡­ I can''t breathe." Vincent almost laughed with amusement to see his wife''s teary eyes as if begging him something.


    "I feel weird."


    "How about this?" Vincent moves his finger again as if to exit, only to push back in a quick motion.


    "Aaaahnnn..." Cathy could not respond to her husband''s question and could only make a groan that sounded erotic and sexy due to her husband''s ministration.


    Her legs were shaking, and she wanted to close her thighs to get away from the sweet torture. Unfortunately, Vincent was in the middle of her thighs and made it impossible to shut herself off.


    She had no other choice but to let the pleasure overcome her mind and soul.


    Her delighted moan filled the room, and Vincent enjoyed everything about her. Her sighs, her moans, and her sexy voice that called his name were heaven-like music to him.


    Not long after that, Vincent inserted a second finger to stretch her inside before accepting his erected hardness.


    Cathy had second and third orgasms before finally, her inside was wet enough to accept him.


    Vincent prepared himself at her entrance while looking at her sweetly. "I can''t promise that it won''t hurt, but I promise this is the last time I hurt you."


    Cathy couldn''t help but smile at her husband''s promise. "I believe you."


    She let him chew her lips again even though she was sure her lips were definitely swollen. Vincent made her unable to think again without knowing the man moved his hips and....

 Chapter 201 - The Enchantresss Seduction**

    Cathy shed tears when she felt excruciating pain from her nether region. She felt like someone chopped her hands and feet together while she couldn''t fight the pain away.


    The only thing she could do was dug her nails on her husband''s back hard until she felt like she buried her fingers on the skin.


    Vincent felt guilty seeing the expression of pain on his wife and kissed away her tears while soothing her with his gentle words.


    "Shh. It''s okay. I''ll be gentle." Vincent wiped his wife''s tears with his thumb in a gentle touch, making Cathy gave a light chuckle.


    "It hurts, but I can handle it. I''m not crying because of the pain, but because of something else."


    "What is it?"


    "It''s us. We are one at last. "


    "Yes, we are." Vincent landed his lips on his wife''s lips and kissed her very softly as if he wanted to enjoy every part of her honey-like sweet lips. Her lips became his addiction now, and he didn''t know if he can keep his hand to himself after this. In his case, keep his lips to himself.


    "I''ll move now."


    "En."


    Vincent carefully moved his hips backward, causing him to groan because her insides tightened around his hardness. When only the tip was inside, he thrust once again before pausing again to look at his wife''s expression.


    Cathy''s forehead still frowned as the pain was still there, so Vincent repeated the process. He thrust his erected hardness slowly, patiently until his wife''s forehead no longer frowning.


    "Unghhh¡­"


    Vincent began easing himself in and out of her, slowly increasing the pace when he heard her moaning with pleasure sigh. His hand was working on loving his wife by kneading one of the mounds of Cathy''s pride while his other hand went down to find a small pearl hidden above her southern lips.


    His thumbs found the hidden pearl between her labia, and massaging it with sensual movements makes Cathy a moaning mess.


    Vincent sucked, bit, and marked his wife''s delicate neck with his kisses as if he were the hungry beast. The more he thrusts, the tighter her inside, and he knew her wife was already at her peak.


    The room was filled with pleasant, delightful sounds, and no one could stop the couple consummates their marriage for the first time.


    They have been waiting for this ever since they made the wedding vow. But at that time, Cathy was too shy and not ready, while Vincent knew that was not the right time to do sexual things.


    Only after all the internal intrigue found a conclusion and got the blessing from their family, Vincent and Cathy could make out without burden.


    And now, they were alone in this dark room with both skin touched as if they are one. The temperature heat was increasing, following their delightful moans.


    Cathy''s legs stiffened, and her insides quivered before she climaxed around her husband, and yet the hunger beast didn''t stop his thrusting. As he was reaching his limit, he quickened his pace until he gave one last hard thrust and emptied himself inside her.


    Cathy could feel warm liquid inside her, and her face showed a content smile while searching her husband''s lips to engage another passionate kiss. Vincent granted his wife''s wish and gave her what she wanted.


    He kissed her as if there is no tomorrow as their tongue linked each other while sucking their partner''s lips.


    When they broke away from each other, the two of them panted raggedly in unison.


    Vincent leaned his forehead against her wife''s while whispering with a sexy husky voice. "Do you know how sweet is your lips?"


    Cathy felt her arousal arise once again when she heard his sexy hoarse voice.


    "I preferred tasting your lips." came the challenging tone from his wife, making him chuckled.


    "Only tasting? Then I shall devour you." to make his point clear, Vincent moves his lower part again, making Cathy stare in disbelief.


    "Wh¡­ what? Vin¡­ aaaahhh!" it was as if someone stole her sanity and blew away her mind as she felt the overwhelming pleasure coming from her lower abdomen.


    It was different from the first time. When Vincent entered her for the first time, it was unbelievably painful, but now¡­ it was undeniably pleasant!


    In the end, they did a few rounds until Cathy couldn''t hold her eyelids and begged her husband to let her rest.


    "You can''t sleep now, my love."


    "No. I''m tired."


    "I know. Let me wash you first. "


    "Hm¡­" Cathy was too tired to respond to her husband''s offer.


    Vincent smiled amusedly, realizing that his wife had fallen into a deep sleep. With great care, he picked up Cathy and took her to the bathroom so he could wipe away the sweat and white liquid that flowed between her legs.


    After that, he put her on the bed in Cathy''s room. He had not had time to change the bloodstained sheets in his room, and no maid or other person could help him replace them.


    In the end, Vincent decided to sleep in Cathy''s room, where the girl slept with her siblings the nights before.


    Vincent also joined his wife after taking a cold shower to put his little brother back to sleep, who seemed to constantly wake up every time he felt his wife''s sexy body curves.


    As if feeling her husband''s presence and the distinctive lemon scent, Cathy turned her body and snuggled closer. Vincent hugged his wife and let Cathy make one of his hands as a pillow.


    The next day, Vincent woke up and saw no one in his arms.


    Where''s his wife?


    Vincent got up from the bed and went downstairs only to see the most beautiful view ever seen.


    His wife was there in the kitchen room preparing their breakfast, wearing nothing but his T-shirt.


    The T-shirt was only his waist-length but looks oversized when his wife wore it. What''s more, Cathy looks sexy and seductive wearing his white shirt.


    Vincent walked over to Cathy and hugged his wife from behind while biting her earlobe playfully.


    "Vincent, you bother me cooking." giggled Cathy while pretending to break free from her husband''s embrace.


    "I prefer you to be my breakfast." Vincent landed his two hands on her waist and moved down while pulling her shirt up.


    Cathy''s heart shook with enthusiasm as soon as her husband''s hand touched her bare skin. She tried her best to focus on the fry, but she was increasingly out of focus because his naughty hand went up to find her wetness.


    "Hm? Naughty girl. Where is your panty?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe it went somewhere?"


    Vincent laughed at his wife''s response, who became more skilled at teasing him for some reason.


    "Where did you learn that?"


    "What?" Cathy shrugged her shoulders as if she didn''t understand what Vincent was asking. "Vincent, stop. Our bacon will get burnt."


    "Then don''t let it."


    "How... Ahhhh !!" Cathy shrieked when she felt her husband''s two fingers have penetrated her and make her inside a mess.


    Her legs trembled, and her hands stopped moving to fry the bacon.


    "Focus on the frypan, Cath." teased him while nipping and sucking her yummy milky neck.


    It''s not fair! How could she focus if he kept stirred up her inside with these expert fingers?


    Cathy decided to yield to her husband''s desire and turned off the electric stove. She spun around suddenly and wrapped her hands around her husband''s neck.


    "Dear husband, do you want to skinny dip with me?"


    Vincent''s black eyes darkened at the erotic offer from his wife. "Looks like you have planned everything, huh?" he couldn''t help but suspect that all of this was her master plan to seduce him to unleash his caged beast.


    "Well, it''s our honeymoon after all," she playfully winking one eye. "Now, behave and wait for me." she pushed him slightly to make more space for her to finish her simple cooking.


    Vincent chuckles at his adorable yet sexy wife while following the woman''s wishes. He was waiting for her while watching the movements of his wife, who looked very alluring.


    Cathy walked to get the salt while shaking her hips or raised her hands because she wanted to grab something in a high place, causing the white shirt to lift, showing two smooth, plump buttocks.


    Did this enchantress try to seduce him in her trap??


    Vincent raised an eyebrow when he heard his wife sing a song with a voice¡­ pleasure sigh?


    What''s that woman doing?


    "Ahn~~~ uuuhhh~~~ ooohhh~~~."


    "What are you doing, my naughty wife?"


    "What do I do?"


    There she is with her innocent look as if she couldn''t understand what he was asking.


    "Are you feeling alright?" Cathy asked while licking a spoon with a flirtatious look to make Vincent''s patience thread break.


    "That''s it. I want it now."


    Cathy squealed as Vincent picked her up in one fell swoop, then laughed as she realized her husband''s destination for their room.

 Chapter 202 - Their Childhood Moments

    After having sex a few times, they felt hungry and decided to have a simple brunch and laid back in the room while cuddling each other.


    The two of them were still wholly unclothed, and neither of them felt awkward at all. Instead, they found comfort and peace when the skin of their bodies touched each other.


    Cathy snuggled closer with a sigh of pleasure when she felt her husband stroking her back with a light touch.


    "Vincent, do you remember our first meeting?"


    "I remember. At that time, we met on the bus, right?"


    Cathy shook her head at her husband''s guess. "Not that one."


    "Then, which one?" Vincent tried to dig into his memory with a confused expression to make his wife smile mischievously.


    "You said you loved me, but you can''t even remember our first meeting." she pouted her lips as if pretending she was sulking.


    Well, he could recall nothing but the bus encounter as their first official first meeting. He knew he had seen her the first time in Green Park, but the girl didn''t notice him. So that couldn''t be count as their first meeting.


    "Okay, I give up. Where did we meet for the first time?" Vincent realized that his wife was teasing him and would not give him an answer if he didn''t give up.


    "When I first came to Eastern Wallace to see my mother."


    "..."


    "Do you remember?"


    How could Vincent forget it? Even though he forgot, those sweet memories came to the surface again when he drank the latest RM formula.


    "I still remember it. Why?"


    "Tell me about it. I only remember a little, but I wonder what we did when we were little."


    "Hm..." Vincent tightened his arms to bring his wife closer into his arms. "Back then, you were a little monster who kept bothering me."


    "Ha?? Little monster?"


    Vincent gave an amused smile when he heard his wife''s protest tone. Ah, now his wife wanted to hear about their childhood, making him couldn''t help but miss those sweet, peaceful days.


    (Flashback)


    The year 1998.


    It''s been a year since Vincent got to know Chloe. Because he felt so pampered at Eastern Wallace, he came to visit often and even stayed overnight on weekends.


    Unfortunately, just as he arrived, Benjie had already knocked him out. The room that should have been ready for him is now cluttered with girl toys.


    A few weeks ago, Chloe hired an assistant and had lived in Easter Wallace since then. The assistant came with her fifteen months baby daughter.


    The little girl had just learned to walk, and like a worm in heat, the girl dashed everywhere, making her babysitter tired of chasing her. Vincent called her a little monster because whatever thing the monster held was bound to break. Benjamin deliberately brought this little monster to his room with all her toys, and the result... his room became a mess like some devil brought chaos here.


    Vincent was furious and immediately complained... to be more precise, he whined to Chloe. Lamentably Chloe burst into laughter at the little monster''s act instead of defending him.


    In the end, Chloe just told her maid to tidy up his room again because tonight Vincent would stay in Eastern Wallace.


    While waiting, Vincent took out his textbooks and lined them up on the living room''s glass table. Because the distance between the table and the sofa was not close enough, Vincent decided to sit on the floor to do his homework. Luckily there was a soft, fluffy carpet on the floor, so his butt won''t hurt if he sits on the floor.


    One minute... two minutes to ten minutes... the little monster came uninvited.


    Somehow this little monster likes to bother him. The first time they met, this monster tried to climb onto his back, then clung to his legs and even crawled between with legs with a cheerful laugh.


    Now she forced her way in and sat on his lap?!! What is this little monster doing? Why does she keep bothering his precious time?


    "Shoo! Go away. Don''t disturb me." It seems that this monster couldn''t understand human language yet.


    Vincent gave up and chose to pay attention to what this little monster was going to do. Vincent stared in horror as the girl faced his open textbook. He was afraid that she would tear the book, so he immediately took the book and held it up.


    The little monster''s gaze immediately followed the raised book and clapped her hands with laughter. Now, what''s so funny to make this baby laugh? Vincent did not understand and lowered the baby from his legs and sat cross-legged on the sofa.


    Incredibly, the monster followed him and tried to climb over the sofa he was sitting on. He doesn''t know how many times the monster tried to lift her leg to go up but failed. Unfortunately, the little monster never gave up and kept trying.


    "Rischa!" Vincent''s patience line was broken. He couldn''t concentrate on studying if this little monster kept bothering him.


    After all, he never likes children, and he had limit patience handling a baby that couldn''t talk.


    "Yes, young master?" Vincent just glanced at the little monster who was still struggling to climb the sofa. "Rinrin, why are you here?" Rischa promptly carried Rinrin, and the child giggled.


    "Mama... mama... tatatatatata..."


    "Ah, I see, but currently, young master Vincent is studying. Rinrin must not interfere, okay."


    "Tatatatatatatata..."


    "Yes. Later. Come with me now. Let''s accompany the first miss enjoying her tea time."


    Vincent gaped wide at the interaction of the mother and daughter. Not knowing what language the little monster spoke made him not understand what she was saying. It seems that only the mother understands because now Rinrin was hugging her mother''s neck tightly while waving her hand at him.


    Hmph! Vincent hoped that the child never bothered him again.


    One hour... two hours .. he''s done most of his homework, then he decided to read superhero comics. After tidying up his books, Vincent sat back cross-legged and read his comics. Being too engrossed with the story, he didn''t notice that someone had managed to climb the sofa and crawl over to him.


    And suddenly, his comic strips turned into brown-reddish hair, and his legs felt heavy because something was pressing on them.


    Ugh! Vincent sighed to himself.


    Strangely, this child just sat there looking at the pictures in the comic and not moving or making a sound. Is this monster also interested in the comic?


    Suddenly Vincent''s mischief nature kicked in and directed the comic slowly up to the right. The little monster stood up while holding on to Vincent''s right hand to see the comic. Then Vincent shifted the comic to his left hand, which Rinrin automatically moved to the left.


    Then Vincent dropped his left hand out to the left. When he saw Rinrin crawling towards his comic, Vincent quickly took the comic and hid it behind his back.


    A pair of light brown eyes stared confusedly at him as if asking where did the comic disappeared? Vincent put on an ignorant face as he shrugged his shoulders indifferently.


    A second later, the girl''s mouth curved downward, and her eyes glistened with tears. Oops... will this monster cry? This is bad.


    Vincent often made Rinrin cry because he is very, very, and very impatient in dealing with this monster''s bothersome attitude. Chloe always gave him an earful scolding because he didn''t want to give in to a baby who was not yet two years old.


    Finally, he gave up and took out the comic again before the monster could really cry, and Chloe would scold him again.


    "Here .." Vincent gave the comic to Rinrin while preparing himself that this monster will tear his favorite comic book later.


    Miraculously, Rinrin pushed his hands back and crawled to sit on his lap.


    Does this monster want them to read it together?


    For the first time since Rinrin''s arrival, Vincent let Rinrin by his side for a long time.


    Since then, Vincent was no longer annoyed when Rinrin always follows him. Strangely, he could widen his patience line when it involving this little monster.


    Unfortunately, one day...


    "Pinpin, Pinpin."


    Vincent stroked his forehead and wondered since when his cool majestic name had turned into a laughable name. Because of that ridiculous name, Benjamin couldn''t stop teasing him and laughing at him. Even so, Vincent still let the little monster approached him, and they were together for a year without realizing it.


    Until one day, Chloe fired the mother of the monster Rinrin, making the two separate.


    Gradually, both of them forgot about each other.


    (Flashback end)


    ***


    "I can''t believe this. You call me a monster?"


    "What can I say? I was too childish at that time, and you were the little monster that so cute I can''t take my eyes off."


    Cathy rolled her eyes to hear Vincent trying to ease her irritation. "How about now?"


    "Now?" Vincent''s smirk gave her a goosebump. "You''re my sweet angel."


    Vincent surprised her by hovering over her naked body and grind his hardness to her wetness.


    Not long after, the two of them returned to their nth-making out session with laughter.


    This is the best honeymoon!

 Chapter 203 - Wedding Party (1)

    The marriage between Vincentius Regnz and Catherine Alvianc was held at the Marlin Lake Mansion.


    This place was the place where Vincent confessed his feelings for Cathy for the first time. This place was also the place where the two began their relationship. Therefore both of them felt happy to be able to celebrate their wedding at their beginning place.


    At first, Vanessa Regnz planned their wedding at the biggest and most well-known hotel. She even registered who was invited, which numbered nearly two thousand five hundred people causing Vincent to have a headache.


    Seeing these many guest lists, Cathy and Vincent frowned. Where did Vanessa get this many guests?


    Vanessa invited most of the Paxton family, the Bernz family, the Regnz family, and the Alvianc family. Even business associates and office employees were invited too. After all, this is the marriage of the youngest daughter of the Alvianc group with a legendary photographer named V. And who would have known Vincent himself had his own company called the Flex group. Obviously, there would be a lot of guests.


    It''s just that Cathy doesn''t want to magnify the news of her marriage. For Cathy, her family and close friends who came to celebrate their wedding were more than enough.


    After all, if they had to invite that much, not only would it cost a lot, but she also felt dizzy seeing the sea of ??people.


    Long story short, Cathy wanted to hold her wedding at Marlin Lake House and reduce the guests'' list. She wanted their family and close friends who come to celebrate. Of course, Vincent supports her with no doubt. More precisely, he will do anything to make his wife happy.


    The rest, how the event runs or decoration part, and so on, they leave it to Vanessa and Mercy. Apparently, Mercy was also very happy to arrange an event for Cathy''s wedding.


    As a result, here they are... at Marlin Lake House.


    It had bungalows in the middle of the lake decorated with vines and beautiful lotus flowers that float on the lake. Not to mention, there was an orchestra that played romantic songs on stage and the grass-covered with plywood. Everything looks beautiful except... the number that nearly reaches two thousand people.


    Why doesn''t it seem like the number of guests isn''t decreasing? Even if it reduces, it doesn''t seem to lessen much.


    In the end, Cathy just sighed resignedly and enjoyed her wedding. Moreover, she and Vincent recognized most of their guests. Maybe because both have lots of friends, so no one wanted to miss their happy day.


    Cathy was happily chatting around with her school friends. All of her friends from middle school, high school, and college friends came to celebrate her joyous day.


    Vincent''s elite group members, Frank, Sophia, Ronald, and others, also came. Cathy did not stop smiling and laughing with her friends, especially when someone told a funny joke.


    It''s just... this happy day would be even more perfect if Katleen could come.


    On the other hand, Katleen Morse shrieked and panicked as she woke up late. Fortunately, she arrived at the mansion on time as her Umbra drove her at lightning speed.


    "I hope I''m not late."


    "Didn''t they say they wouldn''t start before you came?"


    Kitty clicked her tongue in, annoying, "Even so, I don''t want to be late."


    "Who gets up late?"


    "It''s not my fault," Kitty didn''t want to be blamed, especially since she couldn''t sleep yesterday because of hearing Umbra''s story about her home country.


    "You will be getting late." sighed Umbra in resistance.


    Kitty quickly opened the car door and was about to go down while carrying a large bag that looked very heavy.


    "Do you need help with that?" Umbra pointed at the bag Kitty had brought.


    "No need. Not as heavy as I thought."


    "You''re going to take part in the ''after party'' event?"


    "I can''t join?"


    Umbra smiled. "If you want to join, just do it. This is your last day here. Forget what had happened and have fun to the fullest."


    Kitty smiled broadly at that. "Hm. I''ll do it. Thank you."


    Kitty waved her hand as Umbra drove the car away from the mansion. Then she turned and surveyed the estate in front of her.


    She was told that Cathy''s wedding was in the backyard near the lake. But how does she go to the yard?


    Ugh! She didn''t remember how to go to the lake as this mansion was vast to the point you would get lost if not careful. Furthermore, if she had to go around this mansion to reach the lake, her body won''t handle it.


    Kitty glanced at the black bag she was carrying. She thought it wasn''t heavy at all, but it was seriously heavy the minute she realized the distance between the front mansion and the lake. Fortunately, all she brought was the remaining that her friends had not got.


    As she was the last one to arrive, Mercy asked Kitty to take the stuff for Cathy''s surprise event at Mercy''s home first and bring it here. Not only had she gotten up late, but she also had to stop by Mercy''s house. You already have guessed, she was almost two hours late.


    Kitty sighed and finally decided to enter the mansion first. She walked in straight, and when she came to a dead-end, she returned and turned to the opposite path. Every time she went the wrong way, she will go back and take another route.


    It''s strange, why isn''t anyone in this place?


    Fortunately, it was still daytime, and the music''s sound wasn''t far from her, so she didn''t feel afraid of being ambushed from behind. It''s just that she doesn''t know how to reach the source of the sound of the music.


    Her legs began to feel sore, and she has not found a single person who could help her until now.


    Kitty stopped at a bend and placed her large bag on the floor. That''s when she saw a man in a black tuxedo leaning against a glass window. The man''s position was half-turned away so that Kitty could not see his face at all.


    Kitty sighed in relief. Finally, she could ask for help.


    Kitty strolled because of her bags. Then she greeted the person.


    "Excuse me, can you help me?"


    The person who had been staring at the view outside turned around to look at her. As if the world around Kitty stopped instantly when their eyes met.


    Dark brown eye color with a flat expression and high body posture enveloped Kitty''s sight. The man''s musky scent, masculine and heady, assaulted her nose, causing her heart to skip a beat. Her heart was beating fast, and she almost forgot to take a breath.


    What''s wrong with her? What happened to her?


    "Yes?"


    Kitty heard the man''s voice ask her. Oh, god! His voice so immersing as if she could listen to a cellist play the beautiful melody. Alas, she was still transfixed and dissolved in her world. For a few moments, she did not respond to anything.


    Kitty''s daydream shattered as the man cleared his throat. Kitty''s face flushed red, ashamed she had just been caught adoring the person''s face in front of her. She lowered her face, so she did not realize the man was smiling faintly, seeing her flustered.


    "So what can I do for you?" asked the man.


    "What?"


    "Didn''t you ask for my help?"


    Kitty instantly corrected her gesture and tried to stay calm.


    "Ah, right. It looks like I''m lost. I don''t know the way to the wedding celebration."


    "I''ll escort you."


    The man straightened up and walked before Kitty. With quick steps, Kitty tried to catch up with him. Unfortunately, she still carried her heavy bags. She was almost like dragging a black sack to match the man''s steps.


    At first, she had resigned if the man left her. But who would have thought that the man would return and offer to bring her bag? Then the man walked again. Only this time, the man''s steps were not as comprehensive as before. He matched Kitty''s tiny footsteps.


    Kitty''s heart pounded abysmally, realizing his sweet gesture.


    What''s wrong with her today?


    Is she sick?


    Kitty and the man walked in a silent state while Kitty was pondering by her pounding heart. This was the first time she had fluttered like this being near to a man.


    Kitty was starting to feel curious about the man walking next to her. What was his name, and why was this man able to affect her with this unknown feeling?


    Kitty stole glances at the man next to her.


    The man had brown hair that combed neatly. He also had a perfectly fine jawline and a sharp nose. His handsomeness could steal any girl''s breath away.


    Kitty was entranced by the man''s mere presence.


    Kitty still occasionally stole glances at the man next to her without knowing the man was aware of her gaze.


    "Aren''t you Katleen Morse?" asked the man beside her, initiating the conversation. He pretended not to realize Kitty''s glances.


    "Yes, I am."


    "You are beautiful." unexpectedly, the man gave praise, causing Kitty''s heart to beat wildly.


    Kitty looked away, hiding the color on her cheeks that undoubtedly must be as red as boiling crab. There was something wrong with her. Kitty often heard praises from her fans, but no one could make her flushed like this man did.

 Chapter 204 - Wedding Party (2)

    "KINSEY! I''m looking for you everywhere. Where have... KITTY! You came!"


    "Shhh!!" Kitty quickly raised her index finger to her lips, hoping Steve Mango did not divulge the secret of her arrival.


    "Eh? Why?" Steve asked in confusion.


    "I purposely came to surprise Cathy. The surprise will be ruined if you give the announcement that I have come."


    Steve laughed at that as he found her words were quite funny. The music was loud to the point of hurting his ears, so there would be impossible for Cathy would notice her arrival. Not to mention, Cathy was too preoccupied with her friends in the middle of the yard, so there''s no way Cathy would hear them.


    "I have to meet Mercy and others. Do you know where they are?"


    "Of course. They are in... Wait here, I will call them." then Steve promptly burst through the crowd leaving Kitty and Kinsey.


    "So, Rinrin didn''t know you were coming?"


    "Rinrin?" Kitty was confused because she didn''t know anyone named Rinrin.


    "She''s my twin sister, Catherine."


    "Twin sister?" then she remembered Cathy''s story that said she had a twin brother named Kinsey Alvianc. And Kinsey had helped her to get the antidote from Aiden. It couldn''t be this man is... "Is your name Kinsey?"


    "Yes, I am," he replied with a thin smile.


    "Ah, I''m sorry. I didn''t realize it at all. I heard you got the antidote for me. At that time, I wanted to thank you, but you were not there. I thank you. I have no idea how to repay this debt of gratitude." Kitty explained at length with a sincere smile. "Is there a way to repay this debt of gratitude?"


    Kitty saw the tip of Kinsey''s lips twitching, and his gaze was complicated to interpret. Why did Kinsey look at her like that?


    Kinsey felt he was stupid as he was hoping Kitty would remember him. He was happy when the girl mentioned his name, causing his heart to anticipate their reunion.


    However, his anticipation fell apart when listening to Kitty''s words. He probed the girl''s expression to seek any clue of the girl''s recognition of him, only to found nothing. It seems like... Kitty doesn''t remember him at all.


    Of course! He could not blame her. Kinsey himself broke his promise to the girl. Kinsey decided to close his heart a long time ago. He decided to let go of his first love ever since discovering the truth behind his mother''s family background.


    Furthermore, Kitty''s memory was not as good as his, not to mention they hadn''t seen each other in almost twenty years. It was no wonder if the girl forgot him over time.


    But still... he couldn''t help but feel gloomy knowing that his first love just forgot him. Although he buried his memories with Kitty, Kinsey never forgot the girl. Her name, birthday, and her favorite food are still fresh in his mind.


    "No worries. You are my sister''s best friend. I did it for my sister''s sake." replied Kinsey in a nonchalant tone.


    After saying his last statements, Kinsey saw two girls presumed of being Mercy and Daisy approaching them. After returning the black bag to Kitty, Kinsey decided to leave to give the girls privacy to surprise his sister.


    Alas, Kinsey did not see the disappointed and hurt look in Kitty''s eyes when he turned to leave her. He didn''t know the girl wanted to know him more and befriend him.


    "Kitty, did you bring it?" asked Mercy in an excited tone.


    "All of it."


    "Great! Let''s go!"


    Kitty''s lips made a thin line as once again she watched where Kinsey went before she joined her friends to make this surprise a success.


    She couldn''t wait to see her beloved friend''s expression.


    The celebration of Vincent and Cathy''s wedding went smoothly. There were several games for entertaining the guests. Of course, there were exciting prizes getting everyone to scramble to join the fun.


    There was also a group photo event and a toast to each other. The presence of a hilarious emcee made the atmosphere more lively. Not to mention, he gave funny questions to the bride causing everyone to laugh out loud.


    Vincent made the event even more hectic when he couldn''t stop showing his love for Cathy. Like when kissing Cathy''s forehead or when enfolding Cathy''s waist without wanting to part with her. This sweet possessive-like gesture made the emcee even more excited to tease the couple.


    "Our groom is very difficult to work with, huh? I can''t get in the middle of them. His body is sticky like a stamp to the bride''s body."


    Emcee''s statement made everyone laugh while Cathy''s face blushed red as steams raised from her head. Vincent even just chuckled and responded emcee with the same witty answer, making Cathy want to hide her face in a hole.


    Meanwhile, Kitty, Mercy, Daisy, Darell, and Rhys were arranging tools that would be the highlight of their surprise.


    The items Kitty had brought were various kinds of fireworks and bottles of jam decorated with beads of multiple colors.


    The girls organized the bottles and then placed a small candle-like lamp into each jar. They adorned the deeper road to the lake with these colored bottles.


    The bottles were actually to light the way to the back of the lake, where guests built tents. Because the area has no lighting and would be very dark at night, they would need a lot of lights to see the path.


    While the men set fireworks tools according to the guidance in a note, Kitty checked out the checklist to ensure everything was in place.


    "Are the sparrows ready?" Kitty asked Mercy after finish arranging the jam jar.


    "Yup, it''s ready. Sparrows of various colors are ready in their cages." Mercy answered.


    "But how can we control them to fly as we wish?" this time, Daisy asked in curiosity.


    Kitty just smiled without answering them.


    "Kitty, are you sure the fireworks are put in place like this?" Rhys asked because he didn''t understand the arrangement of the big box of fireworks.


    "Hm..." Kitty took a deep breath while reading a note about the placement of the fireworks.


    She did not understand the summaries written by Vincent. The one which regulates and calculates when the fireworks are lit was Vincent.


    So the only one who could set the fireworks was Vincent, but she couldn''t possibly kidnap the main star in the middle of the event, right? If only she didn''t wake up late and arrive on time. Rumble Kitty to herself.


    "Here, let me see the notes."


    All of her friends choked up when they saw Steve Mango approaching Kitty casually and took her notepad.


    "Hm. Self-explanatory enough. Leave it to me." Steve smiled and ruffled her hair gently.


    "Steve! You ruined my hair."


    Steve chuckled as he asked the men to move the box-shaped and massive fireworks tools to the place according to the instructions in Vincent''s notes.


    Meanwhile, Mercy and Daisy surrounded Kitty in a squealed voice.


    "Kitty, since when were you close to the famous model Steve Mango?"


    "You never told us you were friends with a model."


    Kitty only smiled slightly in response. She rarely met them, so she also didn''t have the chance to tell them that she was friends with Steve Mango.


    Besides, Cathy was closer to Steve because the man cared more about Cathy than her. It turned out the man was Cathy''s cousin.


    How could she explain this complicated matter to them? She chose to be still and let Cathy explain herself later. If Cathy wanted to hide the fact that Steve is her cousin, Kitty doesn''t want to be the one to spill it.


    After making sure the preparations were done, Mercy told Kitty to get ready.


    The first surprise will start soon. Kitty grinned impatiently, waiting for what kind of expression her friend would make.


    ***


    Cathy was relieved that the ridiculous ''interrogation'' session from the emcee had ended.


    Gosh! Who has invited this absurd emcee to her wedding? Not to mention that her husband was actually clicked and worked together with the emcee to tease her.


    Her face had not stopped reddening from Vincent and Emcee''s conversation earlier.


    Like when the emcee asked Vincent if he wasn''t afraid that Cathy would forget him because he had been missing for a year.


    "If she forgets me, then I will make her unable to forget me."


    "What if she falls for someone else?"


    "I will make her fall in love with me again. Besides, my heart is already in her hands. She will not be able to return it to me."


    The annoying emcee asked other similar questions. Vincent cleverly answered with a feeling of enthusiasm to invite guests to whistle enthusiastically.


    Really outrageous. This emcee intentionally assaulted and cornered her.


    As a result, Cathy put on a frown and did not want to pay attention to her husband because Vincent also contributed to the ''attack'' earlier.


    "Cath, don''t frown like that. It makes me want to devour you right here and then." Vincent teased, rubbing her pouting lips with his thumb.


    Cathy looked at her husband in annoyance and didn''t make a sound anymore. But she did not rebel when Vincent snaked his hand on her waist tightly.


    "I''ll make it up. Soon you will smile again." Vincent pecked her lips with a broadening smile.


    Cathy snorted and still didn''t want to return the smile. But her heart felt happy to get a brief kiss from her husband. For some reason, Cathy''s independent nature has become very spoiled in front of her husband. But she liked the change, likewise with Vincent. He felt pleased whenever Cathy acted spoiled toward him.

 Chapter 205 - Wedding Day (3)

    After cuddling for some time with her husband, Cathy heard some whispers from her friends. Cathy turned her attention to the source of the whisper''s attraction.


    Cathy could see one of her high school friends, Darell standing motionless in the middle of the crowd, posing with one hand raised and two legs wide open. The robot-like music sound could be heard, followed by a rigid robot-style dancing by Darell.


    Oh? Was there a flash-mob surprise for her? Cathy gleamed in joy and enthusiasm to see the performance.


    Cathy approached the crowd and then cheered with her friends as the music becomes more lively, with Darell''s movements getting more agile and engaging. Cathy''s smile widened when she saw one by one of her friends in the audience, joining Darell and dancing. Mercy, Daisy, and other friends who used to dance in the dancing club joined Darell and bent themselves skillfully.


    All the audience encouraged excitedly as Darell and Rhys jumped, spinning somersaults. Then they gather in the middle with their respective poses before stopping in harmony with the end of the music.


    Everyone applauded, seeing the show end extravagantly. Even Cathy also clapped and cheered to the point that she forgot that she pouted and sulked earlier.


    A second later, someone sang a Bruno Mars song.


    ''It''s a beautiful night. We''re looking for something dumb to do. Hey baby. I want to marry you.''


    Cathy gasped, and her eyes filled with tears when she saw her beloved friend suddenly appear there - in the midst of her friend who just danced.


    When did Kitty join there? And that too dancing hip-hop? Since when did Katie learn hip-hop dance?


    Not long afterward, the music of ''Marry You'' played, and once again, they sang and danced together. The difference is, almost all guests join and dance together, facing Cathy and Vincent, who are now circled his hand to his wife''s waist.


    Their dance was not as extreme as before, but a casual movement that all guests could participate in. Vincent even asked Cathy to dance together to follow their actions causing laughter to everyone.


    At the end of the song, they all knelt on one knee while raising their hands in the air. Their opened palms directed toward the bride and groom.


    Cathy could not help but feel happy, accompanied by the joyful laughter of her friends. They were satisfied to be able to make a surprise present for their beloved friend.


    ***


    "You are a meanie, you know that? I thought you were gone and we couldn''t meet again. Why didn''t you tell me? You too! You have the heart to hide this from me!" Cathy grumbled at her friends but couldn''t hide her contentment.


    "It''s no longer a surprise if you knew in advance that Kitty was coming,"


    All of Cathy''s friends laughed hard, responding to Rhys exclamation.


    "You like it?" Katie asked her best friend.


    Cathy held Katie''s hands before answering. "More than like it. Having you here makes me very happy." Cathy hugged her best friend.


    "Actually, this is your husband''s idea. He managed to persuade me to postpone my departure."


    Cathy glanced at her husband, who now grinned broadly at her.


    "Are you satisfied? Making me upset and then happy like this?" Cathy pouted, making Vincent chuckled.


    "I will let you enjoy your time." Vincent kissed his wife on the forehead and walked toward his friends.


    "Oh, Cathy. Your husband is so romantic. Does he have any siblings?"


    Daisy''s question made the others laugh out loud.


    "Unfortunately, he only has one sister. But he has several cousins ??if you want to meet them."


    "Woo..." Cathy''s answer was greeted by her female friends enthusiastically.


    "I''m happy for you, Cathy. Finally, you found your true happiness," said Katie sincerely.


    Cathy smiled broadly at that.


    "I pray that you will always be happy, blessed, and... quickly have a baby." Katie teased as she raised her glass of wine. "For Catherine."


    "For Catherine." joined the others, also raised their wineries respectively.


    They sipped their drinks while Cathy did not drink the wine at all.


    "Thank you, but sorry. I can''t drink alcohol for a while." Cathy glanced at her stomach and stroked it gently. Then she gave a beamful smile to her friends as they realized the meaning of the small gesture.


    They exchanged glances at each other with a dumbfounded expression.


    "WHAT?! You''re pregnant?"


    "Really!?"


    "Since when?!"


    They crowded around Cathy instantly, and they leaned closer to Cathy''s stomach as if they want to listen to the baby''s movement, making Cathy laugh with amusement.


    "It''s only been two months. There''s still no movement."


    "Oh, Cathy... I''m very happy for you." Mercy hugged her followed by Katie and Daisy, and they became hugging balls.


    Cathy laughed cheerfully as her laughter blending with her friend''s.


    Vincent''s marriage to Cathy continued until dinner. But before the main party, they were having a short break to change more casual clothes to join the ''after-party.''


    Some guests stayed at the mansion and built tents in a vast yard near the lake.


    Those staying at the mansion were the bride''s family and close friends. While young people who want to stay overnight built tents in the backyard of the lake. The backyard lake was filled with dozens of tents, ready to be used as a place to rest. Some who don''t wish to stay overnight will go home before the after-party event.


    The after-party event was an event where people still wanted to party together. They dance, drink until their bodies were no longer strong enough to dance.


    Of course, the elders and children would not attend this event because they prefer to sleep. The ones who will follow will be young people who were happy with drinking and dancing as if they were in some clubs.


    But before that, there was still the first dance opening ceremony at precisely half-past nine in the evening.


    Amid the crowd, Cathy was getting ready with her white dress, and Vincent wearing a long-sleeved white shirt. The guests stood somewhat away in a circle to make room for the bride and groom.


    Vincent and Cathy started dancing to the romantic waltz music. Both of them danced while smiling and looked at each other with loving eyes. Cathy''s body spun then returned to Vincent''s presence. Each time Cathy spins, her canal skirt spins and falls beautifully.


    Their friends record both of them with astonishment at their own cameras. They gasped in awe of the dancing couple who look a match for each other. One was tall, handsome with dark black hair, while the lady was beautiful like an angel with her reddish-brown hair.


    Both of them seemed to have been made for each other. They danced like princes and princesses in fairy tales. Those who witnessed them were both fascinated and could not look away at the happily married couple.


    At the end of the song, Vincent lowered his face to kiss Cathy''s lips. Everyone immediately cheered, applauding while whistling.


    Vincent raised one hand as if to ask for their cheers to being even more hectic. There was an agreement beforehand from their emcee. The couple shall not let go of their kisses before the applause of the audience stopped.


    Seeing Vincent''s hand gestures made everyone laugh and further raised their cheers and whistle in a teasing manner.


    Cathy noticed the small movements Vincent made and hit her husband''s shoulder with exasperation. What a cunning husband she had!


    Vincent just chuckled to see Cathy pouting adorably. There was a red tinge on her cheeks that she couldn''t hide from her husband''s sharp eyes.


    After that, another unique music was followed by a fireworks eruption into the dark sky.


    Instantly everyone, including Cathy and Vincent, looked up at the sky, still hugging each other.


    As far as Cathy remembered, there were no fireworks on the Vanessa program list. Why are there fireworks now?


    But she did not overthink it because the fireworks were breathtaking with thousands of beautiful colors. Even when it erupted into the sky, there was a heart picture with the words ''I Love You.''


    Cathy looked at her husband with loving eyes realized this was another surprise from her husband.


    At the peak of the song that began magnificently, dozens of fireworks erupted simultaneously to brighten the dark sky. Miraculously, many sparrows flew round, and in their respective positions formed two hearts attached. Even Vincent, who did not involve birds, was astonished.


    After several minutes forming the linking hearts, the birds flew down around Cathy and Vincent. Cathy laughed happily, followed by a happy smile on Vincent''s face.


    Vincent did not know how this bird could liven up the atmosphere, but he was delighted to see his wife''s sparkling face. Even the guests who saw it were amazed by what the sparrows did and recorded the romantic scene.


    Not long after that, the sparrows flew back up with the other fireworks appearing from two sides, forming seven arches of different colors.


    Rainbow! The fireworks produce curved smoke like a rainbow.


    All of her life, Cathy never wanted to see a rainbow because she could not see colors. She could not even see what color a firework would create.


    But now, she could see colors. And for the first time, Cathy saw a burst of fireworks that were so lively in the sky with thousands of colors. Cathy was very fascinated by the sight and gasped in awe endlessly.


    She was sure she would never forget this day!


    Fin.

 Chapter 206 - Spin Off 1: Childcare Day

    Eight years have passed, and a lot has happened in the life of the Regnz and Alvianc families. Seven years ago, Cathy gave birth to a healthy baby girl. They gave her the name Chleora Marcellyn Regnz.


    Vincent deliberately gave a name similar to Cathy''s parents so that his wife felt that her parents were always with her.


    Four years later, Cathy gave Chleora a younger brother named Diego Regnz.


    Last year, they took a vacation to Germany to visit Kinsey and meet with Kitty, whom his wife had long missed. Who would have thought, many unexpected events occurred during their stay in Europe.


    The bad news about Lord Peskhov''s death broke Vincent''s heart. This followed with someone kidnapped his daughter and the pregnant Meisya, making Vincent strengthen the protection for his two children.


    Fortunately, everything has ended well, and now Kinsey is married and has a son who looks like him. He didn''t know who saved Chleo or his purpose to help him, but he was grateful, considering his little girl didn''t have any trauma about the incident.


    Today is a sunny day which very rare in the early winter season, so he decided not to come to the office.


    He wanted to work from home so he could see the beautiful faces of his wife and two children, who were so inspiring. Incidentally, it''s school holidays now, so Chleo and Diego don''t have to go to school as usual.


    What a wonderful day to enjoy family time.


    That''s why Vincent didn''t want to work and decided to work at home to be with his family. He had even planned a simple picnic for the afternoon after he finished his work.


    His plan to please his wife and two children were so perfect that he was sure that he would hear their laughter today.


    Unfortunately... of course, he couldn''t enjoy his day. His wife''s cousins ??did not hesitate to spoil his perfect plan.


    Stanley planned to take Meisya and Keisha to see a new house outside the city so that they leave the twins at Regnz''s residence. Meanwhile, Kinsey wanted to be alone with Kitty for a honeymoon... for who knows how many times they already had... and left his eldest son, who hasn''t reached the age of two.


    Steve Mango also took his wife on tour abroad to celebrate their tenth wedding anniversary and left their two children with Cathy.


    As a result... The house is filled with tiny monsters that actively roam here and there. Toys were scattered all over the end of the house. The screams and cries sounded so loud that making Vincent hopeless.


    Since a long time ago, he did not like small children. He is most impatient with young children. Of course, he could be patient and love his two kids. But... it would be a different story if those little monsters were not his.


    Well¡­ of course¡­ these monsters were his nephews, and he does love them. But he hoped that his nephews would not come to his house at the same time, especially when he had planned an enjoyable family event.


    Now... Vincent must drop his plans and had no other choice but to be willing to turn his house into a kids'' daycare. Vincent glanced at his nephews, who were still busy playing in the corner of the room. The area was explicitly made to be a playground.


    The arena was quite large, but against those little monsters, the dining room area and the family room were turned into a playground as well.


    There were the Stanley junior twins who were just four years old named Raymond and Richard. Then Kendrich, Kinsey''s eldest son, will be celebrating his second birthday in a few months. This boy was new to walking and was very, very chatty. Not to mention the youngest daughter of Steve, who was super whiny, and her cry was like a needle in his ear.


    Hhhhh... Vincent sighed in resignation to see five small children, including his son, running all over the house.


    "Dear Cath, since when did our house become a daycare for children?"


    Cathy laughed with amusement. "At least Abi has come to help us."


    Vincent witnessed the interactions between Abigail and all of his nephews. Abigail, who had just graduated from high school, came to help him when she heard that the little children visited Vincent Regnz''s house.


    Stevanord Paxton, who wanted to celebrate his wedding anniversary by taking his wife around the world, entrusted his son, eight-year-old Theodore, and four-year-old Priscilla with Cathy the whole week.


    Chleora and Theodore were less naughty and could help them look after the kids. But still, they were kids and love to play. They were even sometimes fighting over toys with their younger siblings.


    Diego, who was six years old, got along very well with Richard and Raymond. If Richard and Diego had the resemblance of laughing and then cried, Raymond and Diego have a likeness of sleeping when they feel tired.


    You could say Diego''s character was a combination of the qualities of the Richard-Raymond twins.


    On the contrary, Kendrich looks more like Chleo when his daughter was that boy''s age. Very energetic and not easily tired. The difference was, Chleo used to be slow to speak and didn''t want to make a sound. Chleo only started calling papa and mama when she was three years old. Meanwhile, Kenken has started babbling incoherently and loves to tell stories even though adults would have to concentrate on hearing his clumsy words.


    Vincent wondered if the endless energetic nature of his daughter passed down from the Paxton family.


    In retrospect, Cathy was also very lively when she lived in Eastern Wallace. He remembered little Rinrin would jump up and down without fear of falling or climb high places and would not cry even if she fell.


    Vincent smiled amusedly, remembering his memories.


    "What''s wrong? What''s so funny?" asked Cathy in confusion.


    "No. I just realized, Chleo''s character has inherited from you."


    "Hm?" Cathy still doesn''t understand the meaning of her husband''s words. Not having time to ask for further explanation, Kenken pulled his skirt for attention. "Yes, dear?"


    "This... this..." Kenken exclaimed, showing a black BMW toy car.


    "Wow, that''s very good." Then Cathy let Kenken pull her hand toward the playground. It seemed that Kenken wanted to play with Cathy.


    Vincent looked at the kids who his wife was guarding. Theo was playing the truck toy while responding to Raymond, who sometimes asked him to play planes.


    Diego was bickering with Richard but ended up playing together when Chleo scolded the boys. The boys miraculously would do everything that his daughter said.


    Abigail, the daughter of his older sister, helped Cathy watch over all the little children while holding Priscilla, who was getting cranky.


    Even though the initial plan was he wanted to invite his family to go on a picnic this afternoon. Seeing the situation now, they better have a picnic in the backyard. That way, there will be lots of eyes watching over the children.


    Vincent decides to re-open his laptop to finish his job. Even though he was working, he sat not away from his family. He didn''t mind the noise and attentively read the documents sent by his secretary.


    Perhaps because he was too focused on his work, Vincent was utterly unaware that two tiny monsters were crawling towards him.


    Suddenly two small heads appeared and laid their heads on Vincent''s thighs comfortably. One was on the right thigh, while the other was on the left thigh.


    Vincent blinked several times in disbelief at what he saw. Diego had yawned wide and slept with his left thigh for his pillow while Raymond was on his right thigh. Why do these two boys nap at the same time? Why did they make his feet as their pillows?


    "Sweety..." Vincent asked his wife for help.


    His wife even laughed amusedly, followed by the laugh of his eldest niece. When Cathy was about to help Vincent, Kenken whined about holding her from going while Abi burst into laughter, making Vincent sighed in resignation.


    In the end, Vincent decided to close his laptop and let the two boys sleep soundly.


    Kinsey, Stanley, Steve... I''ll settle a score with you about this.


    Of course, Vincent didn''t mean when he swore in his mind. Besides, he also felt happy that his residence was crowded like this.


    Anyway, he just hoped it wouldn''t happen every day. Otherwise... he was sure he would go crazy.


    ~~~~~ ??? ~~~~~


    Mini dialogue between Kenken and Cathy


    Kendrich: @$%&#¡ê?€ ???? *showing one of car toys to Cathy with excited smile*


    Cathy: Ah, I see. How about this one? ???? *while pointing at another toy*


    Vincent: ???? (what are they talking about?)


    Kendrich: €$¡ê?£¤&*@#


    Cathy: Hahahaha... Kenken, you''re so adorable ???????????? *kisses Kendrich''s face, who is now laughing*


    Vincent: ???????? (seriously, what are they talking about?)


    Kendrich: ?£¤$€@$&%€? ????????????


    Cathy: Yes. You can bring it home, my dear????????


    Kendrich: Yey!!! ????????????


    Vincent: Author, do you know what are they talking about? ????


    Author: Uhm ????... I have no idea ????????????


    Vincent: ???? *speechless* You''re so useless


    Author: ( v£þ¨Œ£þ)

 Chapter 207 - Spin Off 2 : Newborn Baby Girls

    Stanley Paxton and Kinsey Alvianc...


    If people only looked at their backs, then people wouldn''t be able to see their difference. Apart from the same posture, their height and hair color was also the same.


    Stanley was once a Paxton with the signature brown-reddish hair. He changed his surname when someone adopted him when he was in the orphanage.


    Even though he is now known as Stanley Calvin, he still had Paxton''s trait. No wonder if people would mistake him for Kinsey when they looked at his back.


    This time their hair was slightly different because Kinsey''s hair looked redder since getting the life energy of the red queen a few years ago.


    Therefore, people could still distinguish them even though they only looked at their backside.


    Apart from their different hair color, their nature and traits also differed. Kinsey was like a fox that was hiding, waiting for an opportunity to attack its enemy. He loved twisting words to lure his victim entered his laid trap. Once his enemy got trapped into it, Kinsey would gobble up his prey mercilessly.


    Unlike Kinsey, Stanley was like a sleeping lion. He didn''t care what danger averted him. Because he knew ordinary people wouldn''t have the courage to wake him up. Even if anyone dared, before the ''lion'' woke up, the lionesses would act to protect him first.


    In his case, the lionesses were Stanley''s digital program system. Audrey, Bella, Brinna, and Eleanor were more than enough to protect Stanley and his family from any threat of harm.


    Until this second, no one could penetrate his creation, and even Vincent''s elite member couldn''t trace his location if he wanted to disappear from this world.


    But if someone made it through these ''lionesses'' and made the real lion wake up... then you''d see how terrifying it would be when Stanley took his vengeance.


    Apart from that, when the lion in Stanley was sleeping, Stanley would be a nosy person, loved to tease his wife, and super friendly to people who do good to his wife.


    No one would dare offending Meisya because they didn''t want to wake up the sleeping ''lion.''


    Apart from their similarities to Stanley and Kinsey''s posture, there were so many differences between them. In solving problems, in capturing enemies, even in seducing their wives, their ways were very different.


    Little did they know, it seemed like there was one more similarity between the two besides their posture.


    That night, by chance... or maybe fate, Meisya, and Katie were both pregnant. And they both would give birth to the baby girl that their husbands were eagerly awaiting.


    Miraculously... ahem .. because of destiny, both of the amniotic fluid broke at the same time.


    "Honey, my water broke," stated Meisya to Stanley in a low groan to maintain her raging heart.


    "Kinsey, I''m in labor soon," continued Katie to Kinsey with a disbelieving expression.


    Immediately, Stanley and Kinsey''s faces turned pale and panicked. Luckily they were at the Regnz residence, and Cathy was there to help calm the two men who looked frantic.


    "Brother, Stanley. This isn''t the first time, so calm down.


    Of course, the two men couldn''t listen to Cathy because their minds were too focused on their partner.


    "Aaaarrggh!!"


    Both Katie and Meisya shouted at the same time, making the two men who were already panicking even more panicked.


    Deftly, Vincent called the family''s private driver to take out a large family car that could carry two pregnant women and all family members who wanted to go to the hospital.


    On the way to the hospital, Kinsey and Stanley did not stop wiping their wives'' sweat. Both did not stop uttering encouraging words, and they did not even release their grips from their wives'' hands.


    As soon as they arrived at the hospital, the two women who were about to give birth were immediately taken to the delivery room, followed by their husbands. While the rest of the family was waiting outside, their hearts were pounding.


    They were not afraid to face the birth of these twins because they know the pair of twins are tough women and will be able to give birth smoothly.


    People waiting at the hospital were Marcel Alvianc, Keisha, Vincent, Cathy, and Daniel, and Anna. Meanwhile, others like Lina, Lizzy, and Steve with his wife, plus Vanessa and her mother and Abi, stayed at Vincent''s house to look after the little kids who had been left behind.


    Secretly, Cathy smiled broadly to see the number of her family. In the past, she had no idea that she would have such a large family. She used to think she would only live with her three younger siblings, and then she would be alone because she decided not to get married.


    Who would have thought she would marry Vincent, meet Kinsey, her twin brother, the successor to the Alvianc group. Cathy also met all her mother''s family, which was the Paxton family.


    Alvianc, Regnz, Paxton... Cathy never dreamed of being part of the family of three influential families in America.


    Well, Paxton was not as prominent as it used to be, but still... exceptionally compelling. Moreover, now the Paxton Corp business is entirely maintained by Daniel and Steve.


    Cathy smiled even more, when she remembered that almost all of her nieces and nephews came to her house at the same time. She likes kids and adored all of them. She was used to taking care of her three younger siblings, and her maternal instincts were still there and even continue to grow over time.


    Now she will have two new nieces, make her very happy and pray that God will protect both mother and newborn babies.


    After waiting for nearly eight hours, the sound of a baby crying from Katie''s delivery room was heard.


    "My grandkid is born!" exclaimed Marcel. "Rinrin, I will have more grandchildren!"


    Cathy chuckled at the exclamation of her thrilled father. She returned her father''s hug too with a feeling of joy.


    Not long after, another baby cried sounded. This time the source of the sound came from Meisya''s delivery room.


    "OMG!! Not only born on the same day, but they were born at the same time??" this time, it was Anna who exclaimed so cheerfully. She was very enthusiastic about seeing her nieces and couldn''t wait to doll these baby girls up.


    Now Anna worked as a fashion designer for famous models to wear. In the past, she could only dress up her two twins and Abigail and Chleo. Now that they are growing up and almost do not want to be dolled up, Anna could only be patient waiting for these two newborn nieces.


    Well, she still had Priscilla, but that girl doesn''t like to sit still and can''t wait to have her hair done. So Anna could only make clothes for the little girl.


    Now Anna was very excited to design cute and princess-like clothes for her two baby nieces. Then she would style their hair and then immortalize it on camera. Anna really can''t wait to meet her two nieces.


    Not long after that, Kinsey came out carrying his baby, who is now wrapped in a warm cloth covering the body of a clean baby. Seconds later, Stanley also appeared with his baby girl.


    For some reason, the genes in the Paxton family were a lot stronger to give birth to boys than girls, apart from Daniel Paxton, of course, because it seems that Daniel''s wife''s genes were stronger to give birth to girls than boys.


    Therefore the birth of a daughter in the Paxton family life was precious.


    The baby in the arms of Kinsey has smooth white skin, just like her mother. Her hair was dark maroon like Kinsey''s, while her face is very similar to Katie''s.


    Whereas Stanley''s baby girl has a face similar to Meisya, but her hair was exactly like Stanley''s reddish-brown hair.


    How miraculous. Although born to different mothers, the faces of the two babies are similar... almost like twins.


    Instantly all family members who saw the babies immediately fell in love with them.


    "Have you prepared names?" asked Anna, unable to hold back her curiosity anymore.


    Kinsey and Stanley looked at each other mysteriously then answered Anna''s question.


    "Melodie," said Kinsey.


    "Harmonie." continued Stanley.


    The whole room laughed warmly at that kind of name. Ah, the mother of the two babies was a music lover, one was a singer, and the other was a pianist. No wonder the two babies'' names were Melodie and Harmonie. Moreover, the faces of these two children were also similar.


    No doubt, when these two kids grow up, there would be many who think they are twins.


    ~~~~~ ??? ~~~~~


    Mini dialogue between cousins ??and authors


    Author: Between Melodie and Harmonie, who is the most beautiful? ????????????


    Kinsey: Of course, Melodie ????


    Stanley: Of course, Harmonie ????


    Kinsey: Melodie ????


    Stanley: Harmonie ????


    Chloe: I think Meli and Moni are both pretty ????????????


    Kinsey and Stanley: .... (Meli? Moni?) ????????????


    Author: I decided it, your child''s nickname will be Meli and Moni ????????????


    Stanley: ????


    Kinsey: ????


    Author: ????????????

 Chapter 208 - Spin Off 3: Special Unit Force

    What happens when the little monsters that Vincent was afraid of grow up and gather together? Moreover, the gender of the monsters are all boys?


    A special force was formed.


    A twelve-year-old Diego was the second oldest male kin among the cousins, was in charge of this so-called special ''forces'' unit. Their purpose was only one. Protect Chleora from aliens who sneak onto the earth. These aliens were none other than ''young men.''


    Why does Diego think all the men who approach Chleo are ''aliens''? It is because...


    A few days ago, Vincent, his father, called him with a solemn face.


    "Diego, if my memory serves me right, you often go out with Chleo, don''t you?"


    "I do. Why?"


    "Did you know that Uncle Darrel''s special forces found something?"


    "Oh really? What is it?" Diego innocently listened to his father''s words enthusiastically.


    Diego''s favorite uncles were Darrel and Steve. Thus, he would believe and listen to everything regarding the two men.


    Darrel''s towering figure was so dauntless and fearless of anything. He could even lead a group of frightening and scary-look people, and all of those people bow to Darrel. It made Diego want to become like his uncle when he grows up.


    Another case with Steve Mango. He was a famous model and had many female fans. Diego also wants to have a lot of female fans, much more than his uncle had. He was one you could call an attention seeker.


    Well, he did not need to wait long as he now has hundreds of female fans. Every female child, teenager, and even adult woman... all of them adored and fascinated by the good looks that have been seen since Diego was a toddler.


    Unlike Chleora, whose face was a perfect combination of Asian and European, Diego has a typical eastern European face with golden blonde hair and blue eyes that could captivate anyone.


    "Uncle Darrel detected a group of aliens coming here and now shows suspicious movements."


    "Alien?" miraculously, Diego listens intently, not at all suspecting that Vincent has ulterior motives for him.


    "That''s right. And these aliens are trying to get close to your sister. They plan to abduct your sister and persuade her to follow them to play together. After that, they plan to bring your sister to their planet. Then..."


    "WHAT? THEY DARE TO APPROACH SISTER CHLEO?! I won''t let that happen. Dad, don''t worry. I will protect my sister and kick out their butts. Where are the aliens? What''s the alien''s name?"


    Vincent smiled crookedly at that.


    "They don''t have names. But you know, they are disguising themselves as human beings. All the men who talk to Chleo are aliens."


    "Got it!"


    Diego quickly recruited a member he could trust and formed a special ''unit'' force to ward off the aliens who approached his beloved sister.


    Diego liked to stand in the middle of the spotlight, but it couldn''t be compared to his sister''s safety. He didn''t want his beloved sister to be kidnapped and taken to an alien planet.


    Chleo might be the most mischief and naughty he ever met. She loved to pull his leg and tease him, but Diego adores his sister as much as Chleo loved him.


    His special force''s members, who he managed to summon, were Raymond, Richard, Kendrich, Celdrich, and Henrich. Raymond and Richard were uncle Stanley''s twin sons, while Kendrich was uncle Kinsey''s son.


    Diego also had a close relationship with aunt Tanya''s sons which were Celdrich and Henrich. Hence, all of them agreed to be his newly formed forces.


    Their target now was a young man who had followed Chleo like an abnormal stalker. Previously, Diego asked Abigail for help finding out the schedule for the place Chleo was going to visit. Then he led his younger cousins ??to set a trap to attack the ''alien.''


    The six boys stalking the alien with funny gestures made the passersby shake their heads in amusement.


    The guards who had secretly followed them to protect them all looked at each other in astonishment. They felt sympathy for the ''target'' and grateful that they never tried to get closer to the second Miss.


    "So we can go now?" asked ''alien'' to Chleo.


    "Sure. We''re going to the usual place, right?" asked Chleo with a sweet smile that capable of stealing the alien''s heart.


    "As you wish."


    The two of them walked into a cake shop that Chleo had been a regular customer for three years.


    After seeing the various kinds of cakes in the window, they chose one cake and waited for their order to be served.


    Surprisingly, many small children sat alone at different tables in the shop, requiring ''aliens'' and Chleo to sit on chairs located in the corner of the room.


    The children wore hats over their faces. The same hat! But since they are just kids, the ''aliens'' and Chleo didn''t feel suspicious and said nothing.


    As soon as they sat down, the alien''s face rapidly turned pale, making Chleo worried.


    "What''s wrong? Are you sick?"


    "I''m totally fine." was the ensuring answer, but he knew better than anyone that he was far from fine.


    His pants stuck to the seat due to powerful glue that spread on the chair. He didn''t know who put a prank on him, but he was so mad to the point he would take revenge once he found the culprit.


    "I''ll be back for a moment," stated Chleo, earned a nod from the alien.


    As soon as Chleo left, the ''alien'' promptly tried to break away from the sticking glue seat. After several attempts, his head suddenly felt wet, as if he had been splashed with water.


    Somehow, when he dragged his chair backward, the table in front of him was pulled towards him, and his head hit his drinking glass. As a result, the contents of his drink spilled over his head.


    Ugh! Who dared to humiliate him like this?


    "Brother, do you need help?"


    Suddenly an angelic face boy wearing a hat appeared to offer his help. That child was none other than a seven-year-old Kendrich, obviously didn''t come to help him. Alas, the alien didn''t know that and was grateful to this innocent-look boy.


    "Yes, please. Can you please get me up from this chair? It feels so hard to get up."


    "Of course. I''ll call my friends." the boy turned around and waved his hand towards his friends, who turned out to be children sitting at different tables.


    So they are all friends? Why not just sit at the same table? But the ''alien'' still didn''t feel suspicious because he only considered them as small boys. After all, his main priority was to remove himself from this damn gluing chair.


    The twins appeared, followed by Celdrich and Henrich. The five boys tried to pull the ''alien'' hand out of their seat.


    The ''aliens'' didn''t foresee Diego appearing behind him. When five small children pulled his hands, Diego let the ''alien'' seat lift slightly and then jerked it hard, forcing the ''alien'' buttocks out of the chair.


    Unfortunately for the ''alien,'' Diego has put super strong glue on this chair so that anything that sticks would not come off.


    As a result, the ''alien'' pants were torn and showed his boxer shorts which turned out to be... pink!!!


    Diego and his cousins burst into laughter and mocking him, seeing that.


    "You... you... aren''t you..." the alien seemed speechless as soon as he recognized Diego''s face. He knows Diego is the dearest brother of Chleo, her schoolmate.


    "You think you can take my sister out of this earth? You better think again! I will never give up my sister to you!"


    Ha? What is this boy talking about? Why he couldn''t understand one a bit.


    Not long after, Chleo appeared from the direction of the toilet.


    "Sis Chleo!" exclaimed five small boys at the same time dashing and hugging Chleo''s legs. They had all taken off their hats at Diego''s orders. That way, Chleo wouldn''t suspect that they were there before Chleo entered.


    "Why are you here? Where are your guardians? And Diego too?" Chleo was quite baffled to see not only her brother but almost all her younger cousins in this bakery shop.


    Diego expertly put on an innocent face when he answered his question. "They miss you. So I accompanied them here."


    "Oh, wait a minute. I have to..." Chleo did not continue her words because she could not find her classmate in his seat.


    She also did not feel suspicious of anything because Diego replaced the chairs with new ones and got rid of the dirty drinking glasses.


    "What''s wrong, sis?" asked Diego, still with his innocent expression.


    "Nothing. Come on. Let''s go home."


    Diego smiled triumphantly. He was very familiar with his sister''s nature. No matter who made an appointment with Chleo, the girl would prioritize her siblings over them.


    From then on, anyone who approached Chleo would become the target of Diego''s special ''unit'' troops.


    So, beware and be ready if you want to hit on the second miss!

 Chapter 209 - Ice Prince: Rewrite The Star

    What is love? Love is patient and is kind. It was selfless and put others beyond their own. She has once received that kind of love from her husband. But she was consumed by hatred and blind to his devotion that she ignored her husband ever since they married.


    If only she opened her heart and gave her husband a chance, she might realize that her husband was her true first love and not her ex-lover. Yet, it was too late. She was dying in his arm, and the grim reaper already called her soul.


    Could someone give her a second chance? She would do anything to see her husband again.


    Once upon a time, there was a six-year-old little girl who loved to laugh and viewed this world as rainbows and cupcakes. However, her daily happy life was threatened when some guy kidnapped her out of nowhere, and the little girl recognized the fear for the first time.


    She did not know this group of bulky men, nor did she understand why these people forcibly took her away.


    All she knew, these guys were bad people, and she was crying with extreme fear she had never felt before when these unknown guys abducted her.


    "Shhh¡­ Don''t worry. I will not leave you." whispered someone above her head, making the girl nodded in understanding.


    Her crying subsided as she snuggled into the arms of a woman who was currently also being kidnapped by these people. The difference is, this woman was not tied or gagged by a cloth in her mouth, while she¡­ someone tied her hands so that her pure white milky skin was tinted with a red mark. Her mouth was gagged with a white cloth making her lips sting.


    The little girl''s tears had dried, and she hoped her father or uncle would find her and save her. Unfortunately, at this point, she knew her father would not be able to save her because her father was in Russia.


    Her only hope was her two uncles. Moreover, the woman who currently gave her mental support was the wife of one of her uncles. She was sure her uncle would come to save them.


    Not long after, the driver parked his car in some unknown remote place. In the next second, the passenger door opened, making the little girl shrieked in terror. One of them tugged at her as if trying to separate her from her aunt.


    The child screamed and cried because she would have no one if she parted away from her aunt. She also saw her aunt struggling to fight and take her hand. However, these criminals beat the poor woman to the ground.


    "Don''t hit her!" the girl kept repeatedly screaming, hoping that someone would understand what she was saying. However, her mouth was still obstructed with a cloth coupled with her immense crying; she could make nothing but a muffled sound.


    Her sobs grew even more extensive, realizing that now she was alone. No one could save her made her scream inwardly. Would she not meet her parents again? Would she not meet her two-year-old brother after this?


    No doubt, the kidnapper would carry out his evil plan by hanging the poor girl up high just above the swift river current.


    This child would have a phobia of water, fear of heights, and deep trauma that will make this child close her heart to everyone.


    That should have happened because it was her true destiny. Her fate was written in life history, however¡­


    Someone from the future decided to come into her life to change her fate. This person wanted to make this growing child live joyfully and without any traumatic suffering.


    That''s why¡­ while these people kidnapped a scared girl, this person appeared to be her savior.


    The poor little girl began to feel chest pain from crying too much. She had hardly called before, and this was the first time she had cried with extreme panic.


    Suddenly, she heard her captors'' confused voices and spoke in a foreign language she didn''t know.


    It can''t be helped. She was born in New York City, America, but on vacation to Europe in the name ''visited'' her dearest uncle. That''s why she couldn''t understand what her captors were talking about.


    It didn''t take long before the car swayed and uncontrollably made the scared little girl''s heart tremble even more because of the intense fear she felt.


    ''Papa, mama¡­ I''m scared.'' only she could hear the sound of her heart screaming.


    If she knew this was going to happen, she would prefer to go with her father to Russia rather than live in Germany with her two favorite uncles.


    In the next instant, the car crashed into a tree violently, making her small head hit the front seat quite hard. The poor little girl felt dizzy, but she did notice someone behind the tree they hit.


    Strangely, she could see there was like fog behind the person, but she couldn''t see it clearly because she was now unconscious.


    "Damn it! How did we get here? Shouldn''t we be on the big road?"


    "How should I know? When I turned the corner, we were already in the middle of the forest."


    "Impossible! How is it possible that we can immediately move places just because we turned a corner?"


    The kidnappers started arguing and blaming each other. In the end, they decided to go on foot while looking for a vehicle they could steal. They could not use this car given the severe damage due to the impact.


    "Hey, we have a guest." one of them noticed the presence of a stranger strolling towards them.


    They all got out of the car, pulling out knives to threaten the mysterious person who emerged from the thick white mist.


    What''s with that fog? And why did the temperature suddenly drop so much? They wondered in their mind but did not lower their threatening aura.


    They smiled with satisfaction when they saw the weird-haired stranger stop when he saw the sharp object in their hands.


    "If you don''t want to die, you better get out of here."


    "¡­"


    "You think he understands our language? It looks like he''s not a local."


    Yet that person surprised them all by speaking their language so fluently.


    "Leave the child there if you still want to live." stated that platinum-haired man in a cold demeanor.


    The kidnappers didn''t know this person and thought they could beat this man alone, so they laughed scornfully.


    "Let''s kill him and get out of here."


    As if getting a cue from the leader, they simultaneously walked over to this mysterious person while grinning.


    A second later, this person''s blue eyes shone brilliantly, followed by a white mist from behind him moving towards them all.


    "This isn''t ordinary fog!" one exclaimed when someone felt cold temperatures in excess of ice.


    This mist was not an ordinary mist but a cold vapor that could freeze the ground which this mist passed. This cold vapor was so thick that it made everyone unable to see what was in front of them.


    Bug! Bug!


    One by one, this mysterious guy uprooted Chleo''s kidnappers with a single touch of their chest. This person froze their hearts and killed them in an instant!


    After no one else is in his way, this mysterious person walked closer to the unconscious little girl.


    Gently and attentively, this person took the tiny body out of the car and picked her up. This person looked at the little girl with a thousand emotions.


    There were feelings of relief, joy, sadness, and also¡­ full of regret gathered into one in his deep blue eyes.


    "I''ll rewrite the star for you." was his promise to the unconscious little girl.


    >>>>> From author


    Hi dear readers, thank you for reading this story to the end.


    This chapter is not the story of Cathy and Vincent, but it''s a sneak peek about my newest book titled ''Ice Prince: Rewrite The Star''


    It''s the third series of my ''second identity'' series.


    As you know, this MOL: The targeted heiress already reach the end, and this is the first series which followed with ''The Flame Queen And Her Sly Lover'' as its sequel. If you haven''t read the Flame Queen, you can check it out (It''s optional, though). It''s about the love story between Kinsey and Katie, and you will know how they ended up together and had kids.


    But if you are curious about this chapter continuation, feel free to check it out in Ice Prince, which brand new, and if you like it, don''t forget to shower my newest baby your love by giving a review, vote, and a lot of comment.


    And if you like light heartwarming with cunning shameless ML who had a thousand ways to lure innocent FL to his trap, check out on ''The Prodigy Boy Is Actually A 25 Old Girl!?''


    Our Ice Prince will show up there occasionally as the ML''s best friend.


    See you at my next work, and I hope you enjoy it.


    Happy reading!


    PS: I will upload the sneak peek of The Prodigy Boy next chapter.

 Chapter 210 - The Prodigy Boy Is Actually A 25 Old Girl

    As long as Kaylee could remember, ever since she became Roe, no one has criticized her playing. That''s because her solo piano performance was so breathtaking that one found it hard to see its flaw.


    Plus, Kaylee is a soul player, so no one would criticize her due to her playing always succeed in reaching one''s deepest soul.


    Even when she did something wrong during practice, the conductor would neither criticize nor blame her. Even though Kaylee wanted to ask for opinions or suggestions, no one gave it as if they were all afraid to offend her.


    The only person who dared to admonish and insinuate her play was that ''person.''


    However, Declan proved her wrong as the man criticize her piano playing even after he admitted he couldn''t take his eyes off her performance.


    "I think you''re right. But I didn''t expect you to say it like that blatantly."


    Declan smiled softly at that. "Hasn''t anyone reprimanded you before?"


    Kaylee shook her head. "Either because they are afraid that I will be offended and scold them or because they just don''t know what''s wrong with my playing. No one told me my fault or blamed me when I made a mistake."


    "Maybe because your play is perfect. Plus, it''s rare for people to tell the difference between a soul player or not."


    "Can you tell the difference?"


    Declan nodded his head in answer. "That''s easy enough."


    "Seriously? It''s weird. I can''t tell the difference at all. How do you do that?"


    "I''ll teach it to you another time."


    That means there will be the next meeting... er... date after tonight. Why does Kaylee feel that Declan is leading her on his hidden trap?


    "Declan, if you were NYA pianist and knew this weakness, what would you do?"


    The man smirked when he heard Kaylee''s question, which indirectly asked for an opinion to cover up the weakness of an overly perfect appearance.


    "Asking one of your rivals for advice, what reward do I get if I tell you?"


    Kaylee cleared her throat a few times, and for some reason, that man''s devilish smirk gave goosebump to her whole body.


    "I¡­ I¡­" flustered Kaylee, not knowing what to say anymore.


    Declan chuckled, seeing the flustered face of his tiny lover, and decided to end his teasing. It looked like the girl would faint right away if he continued it.


    "I am just kidding. I will tell you if you ask my advice. You don''t have to hesitate to ask me for anything." stated Declan in a firm and gentle tone, making Kaylee''s heart melt. "Do you know who composed Wonderful Day?"


    Kaylee nodded her head. "I know. Sandy Zhou, a composer and songwriter from Singapore-China, was born in 1990 and died at fifty due to a rare disease."


    "Then, do you know his goal of creating this song?"


    Kaylee tried to dig into her memory when she learned this song''s history when the conductor asked them to learn it. Each musician must understand the character and purpose of the music they play to know how to perform it properly.


    That''s why, before the practice session for this song started, each member had to find out the background for this song themselves. Who created it, what is the purpose and for whom this song was created.


    "I know the composer created this song to welcome the birth of his son that he had been waiting for. His wife had miscarriages five times. He wrote this song and played it to his pregnant wife. Miraculously, her womb didn''t weaken like before, and their first child was born healthy."


    "Correct. Can you imagine the feeling of someone who prays for the safety of others and can''t wait to meet that person?"


    Kaylee thought about the question Declan had asked and tried to imagine that she was Sandy Zhou. She did pray for the health of her parents and all the people she loved. She also prayed for their safety as they all travel overseas by plane or train.


    But she never had anyone she wanted so badly to meet, let alone hope to see that person soon. So she doesn''t know how it feels.


    Well, she indeed was eager to meet Black Moon, but she never expected her dream would come true one day.


    "That¡­ I can''t imagine it. How about you? Have you ever experienced it?"


    "Hm. I''ve experienced it."


    Declan''s answer surprised Kaylee made her wonder who the hell was it that Declan was dying to meet.


    "The feelings Sandy felt when accompanying his wife''s pregnancy process were anxiety, fear, worry, but at the same time; he became more impatient to see his baby every day. He played various kinds of serene songs to keep his wife in a good mood and well condition while trying his best to make her happy. Right on the day his wife gave birth and heard the sound of her baby crying..."


    "He felt immense joy that words cannot describe." interrupted Kaylee, now beginning to understand what the creator felt, making Declan smile.


    "Exactly. Being too excited and enthusiastic, a bunch of music and melodies popped into his head, and his brain seemed to sing every time he looked at the face of his newborn baby."


    Hearing Declan''s words made Kaylee''s heart rejoice as if she had witnessed Sandy''s face, laughing with satisfaction and joy when holding the newborn baby for the first time.


    But there was still one thing she didn''t understand.


    "Now I understand how Sandy felt when he created this song. But I still don''t understand what it has to do with our play being too perfect."


    Declan smiled crookedly at this and could not help but tease this innocent girl. "If you were my student on campus, I would make this your essay assignment."


    "But I''m not your student," Kaylee muttered softly while drinking her water.


    "Indeed. You are my wife¡­"


    Spurt! Kaylee choked on her drink, hearing this. Not his lover, but now she is his wife?!


    "That''s why I will tell you right now." Declan didn''t give Kaylee a chance to react and continued his words, making Kaylee couldn''t help but listened to his words attentively like an obedient little wife.


    "You are all professional players and consider technique and perfection was the most important things. That''s not wrong, but not entirely true either. You are more focused on not making mistakes than on conveying what Sandy Zhou wanted to transmit."


    "Joy? That''s it!" A nod from the man followed Kaylee''s remark. "Thank you very much. This time I know what I have to do. I owe you a huge one."


    "I did it for free, but if you feel indebted¡­" Declan leaned forward to bring the two closer together, which made Kaylee even more nervous in her place. "You can buy me lunch tomorrow."


    Gulp!


    Tomorrow?? They already have met starting on Tuesday, Wednesday and today, and now the man also asked her to meet again on Friday. Plus, this time, the man asked her to lunch instead of dinner?


    Wouldn''t the length of their meeting be longer than usual?


    "Declan¡­" muttered Kaylee softly and barely made a sound, but Declan could still hear her.


    "Yes?"


    "You said... you said you would take it slowly."


    "I did."


    "But, isn''t this too fast? I mean¡­ we don''t need to meet every day." Moreover, they will meet again on Saturday at Mister Black senior''s birthday.


    "I think it''s considerably slow."


    Ha??


    ''If this is slow¡­ then what are you going to do if you do it fast?'' thought Kaylee without realizing it; she voiced her inner mind!


    "I''ll take you home to your parents to ask your hand in marriage."


    Gasp! Kaylee didn''t know whether her face could get hotter than this or not because she was so sure she could boil an egg and get it cooked in a matter of seconds!


    Declan leaned forward even more so that the faces of the two were only inches away.


    "Besides, love. There is one thing you should know that I am holding back."


    "Wh... What?"


    Declan turned to the side as if he wanted to show her something to make the girl also turned her head to see what the man wanted to show.


    Kaylee''s black eyes widened when she saw a pair of lovers kissing affectionately without paying attention to the people around them.


    This country is indeed a liberal country, and not least Kaylee found lots of couples who are making out knew no time and place. But Kaylee was an innocent girl who never did intimate skinship with the opposite gender, let alone making out brazenly like that.


    Declan was the first man who dared to touch her and hold her hand openly without asking permission.


    Now that man is trying to tell her he''s holding back from¡­ not kissing her!?


    Kaylee turned her head back to withdraw the intimate scene, but she had no idea that this time Declan''s face was getting closer to her.


    Now that she turned her head back, their two noses were touching!